《Betrayed by My Beta Mate》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 1 It Can¡¯t Be ************POV Speaking will be indicated by bold text************ Amelia POV ¡°How are you feeling Amelia¡± Freya asks. ¡°I¡¯ve been having pain a lottely, I¡¯m just hoping that everything is ok with the pup.¡± ¡°The doctor told me yesterday that he looked good, but I just don¡¯t understand all this pain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing to worry about after all it is your first.¡± A few minutester Ases in and kisses me. ¡°How¡¯s the two most important people today¡± he says before he bends down kissing my belly. I have two months to go before our pup is here. I can¡¯t wait to hold him. ¡°I haven¡¯t had any pain today, so that¡¯s a good thing.¡± A look shes across his face that I can¡¯t quite make out, but then it¡¯s gone. ¡°You should be resting.¡± ¡°I can¡¯ty in bed all the time As besides Freya needed thepany.¡± ¡°Your brother is with the warriors and she is lonely.¡± ¡°You and the pup are more important than you entertaining Freya.¡± He helps me stand and leads me back to our room. Once I¡¯m tucked in bed, he kisses me softly. ¡°I have to attend to some matters since Elias is away but I will bring you dinner.¡± ¡°How did I get so lucky to have you as my mate?¡± That same look seems to sh across his face, but again its gone as quick as it came. ¡°I¡¯m the lucky one¡± he says before he leaves. As POV I return to my office and Freya is waiting for me. ¡°Really me being lonely isn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like a child Freya.¡± She walks over and drops to her knees in front of me. She frees my er**tion and takes me deep into her mouth. I thread my hands into her hair pumping my hard c**k into her mouth. Ss hates me having s*x with Freya, but he knows my heart belongs to Amelia so he leaves me alone. I pick her upying her on the desk. I snap the panties from her body before I m deep inside her body. Honestly, the only thing that makes this worth it is that she is Elias¡¯s mate, because Amelia feels so much better. ¡°Oh my goddess As, you feel so much better than Elias.¡± ¡°F**k me hard¡± she screams and I pump harder. I wrap my hand around her neck as I think about the pain this causes my brother. Amelia POV I¡¯m resting in bed when the pain that I have be all too familiar with starts again. ¡°Amelia, maybe you should go get checked out again.¡± ¡°Star, I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯m having all this pain.¡± ¡°I never had a pup but I know people who did and they didn¡¯t have this pain.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Amelia but I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I feel like something bad is happening.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure our pup is fine, I¡¯ll go so it can put both our minds at ease.¡± I love my wolf she is my best friend. I ce my hand on my bump and say a prayer to the goddess that our pup is safe. I link As but he has a block up. I know he is busy but the pain is more intense this time and I want to go have the pup checked. I should just stay at the pack hospital with as many times as I¡¯ve been there. I manage to get myself up and slowly make my way to As¡¯s office. As I approach the door, I can hear moans and I feel sick to my stomach. He wouldn¡¯t do that to me, he is my mate. These pains haven¡¯t had anything to do with my pregnancy. He has been being unfaithful since I got pregnant. I really believed he loved me. The pain strikes me and I can¡¯t hold back the groan of pain. I manage to move myself down the hallway toward the room I shared with my ba**ard of a mate. I hear the door open and footstepsing toward me. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Amelia¡± he says as he wraps his arms around me. It¡¯s all I can do not to punch him in the face. ¡°Amelia my goddess, let¡¯s get you to the hospital¡± a familiar female voicees from behind me. I turn to see Freya with a look of concern on her face. He is f**king the Luna, his own brother¡¯s mate. ¡°I¡¯m fine, the pain is already getting better.¡± I shake As off, ¡°by all means get back to what you were doing, I¡¯m sure it was important since you blocked me.¡± I see a moment of regret on my mate¡¯s face before he answers ¡°of course it was important but I promise I won¡¯t block you again.¡± ¡°Let me help you back to the room.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother I¡¯m fine.¡± I walk the rest of the way down the hallway and I don¡¯t look back once. They both make me sick. I will no longer be his mate or this pack¡¯s Beta female. He cared nothing for me or our pup. They both knew the pain they were causing me and they still continued to betray me. I hope they will be happy together. I think about poor Elias. He has always been such a kind and loving alpha. I can¡¯t believe that his brother and mate would betray him this way. He must have felt the pain. I can¡¯t believe I was so stupid.¡± ¡°You are not stupid, we trusted our mate¡± Star says with anger in her voice. I should have known but I never thought As would do this to me. He has been the best mate since we found him at the mating ball. I even went against my father¡¯s wishes, since As was only a Beta. He wanted me to mate with an Alpha, but I wanted my fated mate. I didn¡¯t care about rank. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if he was an omega. Once I reach our room, I head into the closet and pull out a gym bag. I fill it with clothes and essentials. Pregnant or not, I will not be staying here. I need to speak with Elias before I leave this pack. He deserves to know what is happening. Once I have everything ready, I stick my head out of the bedroom door. When I see no one, I start down the hallway. I link that ba**ard ¡°As I¡¯m going over to be checked by the doctor.¡± ¡°Do you need me toe love?¡± I cringe at his pet name. ¡°Absolutely not, I¡¯m sure you have to finish the job you were doing.¡± ¡°Ok love, let me know what the doctor says about our pup.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± I cut the link because I will never say those words to him again. I make my way to Elias¡¯s office. I know he was out with the warriors, so I¡¯m hoping he made it back. As POV ¡°Freya she almost caught us, that could have ended very badly.¡± She pushes her breasts against my chest. ¡°She¡¯s too stupid to realize anything.¡± ¡°She was acting differently.¡± ¡°Like she was upset, I pray she doesn¡¯t suspect anything.¡± ¡°She is too worried about your pup to think about anything else.¡± ¡°Besides it won¡¯t matter anyway soon.¡± ¡°What exactly does that mean Freya?¡± ¡°After you kill Elias, you¡¯ll be Alpha and I¡¯ll be Luna.¡± I push her back from me. ¡°Freya, Amelia is my mate.¡± ¡°I have no intentions of breaking my bond with her.¡± ¡°She is carrying my pup.¡± ¡°Are you f**king kidding me As?¡± ¡°So, what the hell are you f**king me for.¡± ¡°I was f**king you for fun, but I love Amelia.¡± She smiles andughs with all the evil she has in her. ¡°Well then maybe I should tell her exactly what the hell has been going on between us.¡± Amelia POV Ie to Elias¡¯s door and knock. ¡°Come in, Amelia¡± he says and when I walk in he smiles. He stands coming over to hug me. He pulls back resting his hand on my belly. ¡°How is my nephew today and his mommy?¡± He looks at my face and concern shes on his. I can feel the tears streaking down my cheeks. ¡°Amelia what happened?¡± He leads me over to a chair and bends down in front of me. ¡°Amelia what happened, is it the pup?¡± I try topose myself before I speak. ¡°No, it¡¯s about your brother and Freya.¡± ¡°What did my brother do to make you cry?¡± I feel like I have ss in my mouth as I try to speak. I¡¯m about to shatter him as much as I was just shattered. ¡°It¡¯s ok Amelia, tell me and I¡¯ll kick his a**.¡± I wish it was just a fight and everything would go back to how it was yesterday. ¡°Your brother is cheating on me¡± I manage to croak out. He stands up ¡°that can¡¯t be, he wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°This has to be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°He is cheating on me with Freya.¡± I watch Elias¡¯s eyes turn ck before they return to their warm brown color. I see the moment he realizes that I¡¯m not wrong. He must have been feeling the pain too. ¡°How could they do this?¡± ¡°I wish I knew Elias, but I can¡¯t stay here knowing what they have done.¡± He looks at the bag I dropped by the door. ¡°Where will you go?¡± ¡°If you leave the pack, you¡¯ll be a rogue with no protection.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t survive if I stay here seeing the two of them every day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the human city and live if I have to.¡± ¡°What if they¡¯re not here then you can stay.¡± ¡°Elias, I need to leave.¡± I watch Elias walk over to a safe on the wall and take out a stack of money and a set of keys. Hees over handing both to me. ¡°Elias¡± I get out before he stops me. ¡°Amelia, despite all this you are my sister and that is my nephew.¡± ¡°I am taking care of you.¡± I stand up pulling him into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Elias, I can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡± ¡°You have nothing to apologize for but I do know two people who are going to be very sorry soon.¡± ¡°Those keys are to a car in the garage that can¡¯t be tracked.¡± ¡°I, Elias Charles Canfield, release you, Amelia Marie Canfield from the Darkmoon Pack.¡± I kiss his cheek before I head downstairs. I pass a few pack members but no one stops me thankfully. I throw the bag into the back seat and drive toward the gate. The guard immediately opens the gate and waves as I drive through. I pray my brother-inw can be happy again and those two get what they deserve. Elias POV I watch Amelia walk out the door of my office. I have been so stupid. Azar has been driving me crazy that the pain I¡¯ve been having was from Freya, but I wouldn¡¯t believe it. We have been together since we were teenagers. We are fated mates for goddess¡¯s sake. How could she betray me with my brother? ¡°I told you she was being unfaithful.¡± ¡°Now is not the time for I told you so Azar.¡± ¡°What are you going to do with the two of them?¡± ¡°Snap their necks I hope.¡± ¡°Azar as much as they deserve that I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I will be banishing them from the pack.¡± I link Freya first. ¡°Freyae to my office now.¡± I don¡¯t even give her a chance to respond before I cut the link. ¡°As bring your a** to my office now.¡± Again, I cut the link. I¡¯m pacing back and forth waiting for them both to arrive when I feel a pain that is a thousand times worse, then the pains I¡¯ve been feeling. ¡°Azar, what is this pain?¡± ¡°Our mate is dead.¡± Before I can even absorb what he just said As walks in with a smile on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Elias, are you having some pain?¡± ¡°What have you done As?¡± As POV When we both got the link from Elias, I could tell by his tone he was pissed. My eyesnd back on Freya who is standing there with a smile on her face. ¡°Your sweet little mate is going to hate you after I tell her everything, but right now I have to go talk to my mate.¡± I see red and grab her by her hair. Pulling her to me and wrapping my arm around her neck. She starts to w at my arm. ¡°You will never speak to my mate and just so you know, she is much better than you ever were¡± I say before I snap her neck. This is perfect. I will get rid of them both and then Amelia and I will take our rightful ce in our pack. My brother was never worthy of being this pack¡¯s Alpha. I grab a dagger out of my desk drawer and lock the office door behind me. I head to my pathetic brother¡¯s office. When I walk in, he is bent over from the pain of his mate¡¯s death. ¡°What have you done, As?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made things right brother.¡± ¡°Now Amelia and I will take over the pack.¡± ¡°You and that wh*re you were mated to will be dead.¡± He smiles ¡°what the hell are you smiling about, your about to die?¡± ¡°I may die but you will never have your mate or pup.¡± I growl grabbing him but he is still weak from Freya¡¯s death. ¡°Where is Amelia?¡± ¡°Long gone and I pray you never find her again.¡± ¡°She knows what you were doing with Freya.¡± I growl and Ss is at the surface. ¡°I want my mate you prick.¡± ¡°You and your wolf can go f**k yourself.¡± I raise the dagger plunging it into his heart. I watch the light leave his eyes before I drop him on the floor. I have to find Amelia, but first I need to deal with this. She is mine and I will make her forgive me. I will have my mate, my pup, and my pack. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 2 Gone As POV I head to my office, ensuring that no one is on the Alpha floor to see me. I carry Freya¡¯s body to Elias¡¯s office andy her on the floor. I make sure to cause several stab wounds on Elias¡¯s chest at Freya¡¯s height. There is a puddle of blood beneath him. I don¡¯t want any questions about the height of the stab wound so I ce the dagger in the wound I made like she stabbed him onest time when he was on the floor. She would be too short to cause that wound if he was standing. With the number of wounds and blood, nothing should be suspected. Once she is covered in his blood, I mimic snapping her neck again so I¡¯m covered in the blood too. I link the warriors with panic in my voice and put a look of shock on my face. ¡°Do you really believe you¡¯re this good of an actor¡± Ss says. ¡°Shut the f**k up Ss.¡± ¡°We are going to get everything we deserve.¡± ¡°We better get Amelia back you a**hole.¡± ¡°Of course, we will, she is our mate and the future Luna.¡± The door bursts open and warriors pour in. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I stand with my hands covered in blood and Freya at my feet. ¡°Beta As what happened,¡± Neil the head warrior says as he walks over to Elias¡¯s body. ¡°She killed my brother, how could she kill my brother.¡± ¡°How could she kill her own mate?¡± I drop my head into my hands. ¡°Oh, my goddess you suck at this¡± Ssughs. ¡°As, did she say anything before you killed her?¡± ¡°She wanted me to be her mate.¡± ¡°She went on and on how Amelia wasn¡¯t worthy of me and how Elias was not worthy to be Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°My brother was always an amazing Alpha and mate.¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone, how can he be gone.¡± Nealys his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I know how devastated you are right now Alpha but the pack needs you.¡± I pick my head up from my hands. ¡°How can I take this title, my brother isn¡¯t even cold.¡± ¡°The pack needs you to be strong and your brother would have wanted you to be the leader this pack needs in his absence.¡± ¡°You were the Beta which means you are now the Alpha.¡± ¡°We can talk about thister, I have to find my mate.¡± ¡°I fear Freya may have poisoned her mind or hurt her.¡± ¡°Prepare my brother for a warrior¡¯s burial.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡±, Neal says. I turn from the room and as I head down the hall, I smile to myself. I am the Alpha. I reach our bedroom and when I walk in Amelia¡¯s scent is very faint. I look around ¡°where the f**k did she go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but you had better find our mate¡± Ss growls. ¡°I know she is angry but she wouldn¡¯t leave the pack.¡± She was born in this pack. She wouldn¡¯t jeopardize our pup by leaving the territory. I head outside the pack house and shift running for the gate. When I reach it I shift back and the guard approaches me. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sir.¡± ¡°I appreciate your sympathy but that is not why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Have you seen my mate?¡± He looks surprised by my question. ¡°Yes sir, she left an hour ago.¡± ¡°The Alpha told me to let her pass in one of his vehicles.¡± Where the f**k could she be going? ¡°You just had to f**k that b**ch didn¡¯t you.¡± I push Ss down. I will get her back. I head back toward the pack house to get the warriors out to find her. Amelia POV As I drive away from the only home I have ever known, the tears run down my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Amelia, I should have known what was going on.¡± ¡°Star, don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me yourself for anything.¡± ¡°He chose to vite our bond and hurt me and our pup.¡± ¡°What are we going to do, Elias was right?¡± ¡°We will be considered a rogue now that we don¡¯t have a pack.¡± ¡°We have each other and our pup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what important right now.¡± ¡°We will drive far away from the pack until we find a human city and hopefully, we can make a life there.¡± ¡°If we stay away from wolf packs, we won¡¯t have to worry about being considered a threat.¡± ¡°Human cities are considered neutral territory.¡± I know not being part of a pack hurts Star but right now our pup¡¯s safety is the most important thing. ¡°Amelia, you didn¡¯t even tell your parents you were leaving.¡± Honestly, with everything that happened, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything but getting away from As. I think back to how much my mother and father love As. Why wouldn¡¯t they, he has been the perfect mate? ¡°As soon as we get somewhere safe, I will get a phone and call them.¡± ¡°Are you going to tell them everything?¡± ¡°I have to but I won¡¯t tell them where we are right now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t put them in the that position.¡± I feel like we have been driving for at least three hours when I pull into a mini mart. When I head inside, I go to the booster phones first. I grab some food and drinks. I really am not hungry, but I have to eat for my pup. I pay for everything and head to the car. Iy my hand on my bump. We hadn¡¯t decided on names so I¡¯ve just been calling him bean. ¡°Mommy is going to keep you safe bean, no matter what.¡± I get the phone set up and take a deep breath before I dial. The phone rings three times before I hear my mother¡¯s sweet voice. ¡°Hello¡± she says. ¡°Hi mom, it¡¯s Amelia.¡± ¡°Amelia why are you calling me¡± she chuckles. ¡°Mom, I had to leave the pack today.¡± ¡°Amelia what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that right now but I need you to know what happened.¡± ¡°Amelia you¡¯re scaring me, where is As?¡± ¡°As is probably screwing Freya as we speak.¡± ¡°Amelia Marie Canfield what the hell are you talking about?¡± ¡°As has been cheating on me with Freya the whole time I¡¯ve been pregnant.¡± ¡°All the pain I¡¯ve been having is the pain of infidelity.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be, you must be mistaken.¡± ¡°Mom, I heard them, they were screwing in As¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Amelia, you can¡¯t just leave the pack.¡± ¡°What about your pup?¡± ¡°I will not stay there and pretend that everything is alright.¡± ¡°He has been screwing her and causing me pain for months.¡± ¡°I could have lost our pup from all the stress I¡¯ve been under.¡± ¡°I just wanted you to know why I left.¡± ¡°Amelia pleasee back and we can figure something out together.¡± ¡°I love you mom.¡± ¡°Please tell dad I love him too.¡± I hang up and stick the phone in my bag. I force myself to eat a sandwich and drink water before I drive a few more miles into a human city. As I drive, I look for a hotel or somece I can stay until I can find a permanent ce. I¡¯ll have to find a job which I¡¯m sure will be difficult being as pregnant as I am. Elias gave me quite a bit of money, so I won¡¯t have to struggle until I can find some ce to work. I pull into a Holiday Inn and park the car. I¡¯m d Elias gave me a car that can¡¯t be traced. It will make my life easier to have a way to get around. I walk in and a pretty girl is standing behind the counter. ¡°Hello Miss, can I help you?¡± ¡°I was wondering if I can book a room for a week?¡± ¡°Let me check on our rooms, but I¡¯m sure we can make that happen.¡± She has a very bubbly personality and seems very kind. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in luck, we have a room avable for the week.¡± ¡°Can I have your information?¡± I think for a moment before I give her my name. ¡°My name is Julia Robertson.¡± She looks at me funny before a smile crosses her face. ¡°Ok Ms. Robertson you¡¯ll be in room 311.¡± She hands me the key card and I throw my bag over my shoulder. ¡°Woah wait a minute, I¡¯ll help you with that bag¡± she says as she looks at my belly. ¡°I¡¯m good I got it.¡± ¡°Not on my watch are you carrying that bag up to your room.¡± I smile and she takes the bag walking me upstairs. ¡°How far along are you?¡± I think about if for a minute before I answer. ¡°I¡¯m about seven months.¡± Werewolf pregnancies are only about five months so I only have two months to go. That¡¯s why I told her seven months. ¡°Are you new in town?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around here.¡± ¡°I am actually.¡± ¡°I apologize I never asked you your name and you¡¯re helping me.¡± ¡°My name is Lily¡± she sticks out her hand and we shake. We stop in front of a door that has the numbers 311 on it. ¡°Here you go¡± she takes the card swiping it and setting my bag inside. ¡°If you need anything just dial zero on the phone and you¡¯ll get the front desk.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Lily.¡± ¡°You are very wee, I hope I see you around.¡± She leaves and I close the door. I decide to take a shower and then take a nap. As POV I head to Amelia¡¯s parent¡¯s house, praying that they know where she went. I knock and when the door swings open my mother-inw is standing there with anger all over her face. ¡°Linda, where is Amelia?¡± ¡°How could you As, she loved you?¡± ¡°Linda, listen to me whatever she thinks happened is not true.¡± ¡°I would never betray Amelia, I love her.¡± ¡°She heard you and the Luna.¡± Now what do I say. ¡°I promise you Linda I never touched Freya.¡± ¡°She was trying to take me from Amelia.¡± ¡°She must have known Amelia would hear her because I was not with her.¡± ¡°She just killed my brother because she wanted me and wanted Elias gone.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes grow wide at the news of Elias¡¯s death. ¡°The Alpha is dead.¡± I nod and she wraps me in her arms. ¡°How could that woman be so evil?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but when I found her over my brother¡¯s dead body, I sent her to the moon goddess.¡± My father-inw, John, walks in and we exin everything that happened. Linda tells me about the phone call and how Amelia refused to tell her where she is. ¡°We have to get her back As and make her see that this is all Freya¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°I will not rest until she is by my side and our pup is safe.¡± ¡°If she calls you again, please let me know immediately.¡± ¡°Maybe if I can talk to her, I can make her understand that I would never betray her.¡± I hug them both and head back to the pack house. ¡°How the hell are you going to find her¡± Ss says. ¡°We have theplete pack resources and I will call every surrounding Alpha until we find her.¡± ¡°I know Amelia she is smart enough to know that packs will perceive her as a threat.¡± ¡°We will check all the surrounding human cities and find her.¡± I head up to the office that is now mine. They have taken Elias¡¯s body to be prepared for burial tomorrow. The blood spot still marks the pristine carpet. I take a seat in the chair and lean back. Soon I will have everything that should have been mine from the beginning. Elias was too soft and trusting. I will be a far better leader and once I have my Luna, everything will be perfect. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 3 New Day Unknown POV ¡°Lily, was everything ok with that woman you took upstairs?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°You were here when she came in, I know as much as you do right now.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything but I get the feeling there is definitely a story there.¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong because I¡¯m sure you noticed she¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°Do you think she is running from the father, maybe he was hurting her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m going to bring her some food after my shift is over.¡± ¡°After all you did for me it¡¯s only right, I pay if forward.¡± ¡°Lily, just be careful.¡± ¡°Everyone isn¡¯t as kind as you are and looks can sometimes be deceiving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a pretty good judge of character¡± she says as she punches my arm. Amelia POV Why is someone banging on the door? For a moment I forget everything that happened. I forget that my mate betrayed me for months. I forget that I¡¯m not in my pack with my family. I forget that I¡¯m not in my bed. When I remember all the things, I wish I could forget, my heart starts to race. He can¡¯t have already found me. Who else would be knocking on the door? I don¡¯t know anyone here. I breathe in deep expecting his scent to invade my nose but it doesn¡¯t. The knockinges again but this time a female voice follows. ¡°Julia, it¡¯s Lily¡± she says and I take a few deep breaths to slow my heart rate before I get up to open the door. When I open the door, she is smiling and has a cart with food on it. ¡°I brought you dinner.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t order any dinner.¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t, but I thought maybe you and the baby would be hungry.¡± I smile at her kindness. I step aside and she pushes the cart into the room. She sets up everything on the table and takes a seat. I¡¯m sure she notices the confused look on my face. ¡°Come on and sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m off work and I¡¯m starving.¡± I go over and take a seat next to her. She uncovers the food and the smell of the cheeseburger is heavenly. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since I stopped at the mini-mart. She picks up her burger and takes a huge bite. I chuckle before I do the same. I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was until I start to eat the burger and fries like a starving person. We eat infortable silence for about ten minutes before I break it. ¡°Why are you being so nice to a stranger, Lily?¡± She smiles ¡°when I moved to this town, I didn¡¯t know anyone.¡± ¡°Some of the locals were kind to me and this is a chance for me to pay it forward.¡± ¡°Besides, you look like you could use a friend.¡± I nod and keep eating. ¡°Was he abusive?¡± I almost choke on the bite of burger in my mouth. I take a drink and clear my throat. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything but I just figured, you¡¯re running from something.¡± ¡°I promise you it¡¯s nothing like that but I¡¯d rather not talk about it.¡± She raises her hands in surrender. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t upset me I promise.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m d, so how long are you going to be staying in town?¡± Iugh ¡°you have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t mean to be nosey but I am.¡± ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re honest.¡± ¡°I n on staying for a while.¡± ¡°Now I just need to find a job and a ce to stay that¡¯s not a hotel.¡± She smiles ¡°if you don¡¯t mind being a hostess the restaurant in the hotel is looking for one and my apartment building has some vacancies.¡± ¡°Are you kidding Lily, I don¡¯t mind doing anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste now but we can go look at the apartments tomorrow if you want.¡± ¡°Absolutely, what do I have to do for the job?¡± ¡°Nothing I¡¯m the manager and I¡¯ll talk to the restaurant tomorrow.¡± ¡°You can start your first shift after we get you situated in your apartment.¡± Lily stands to leave and I pull her into a hug. ¡°Thank you for being kind to me.¡± She pulls back ¡°your wee, one day you can pay it forward too.¡± ¡°Can I just ask for you to do one thing for me¡± Lily asks. I nod and she smiles. ¡°What is your real name?¡± I smile ¡°Amelia.¡± After Lily leaves, I go to sit on the couch and watch tv until I¡¯m ready to go back to sleep for the night. I need something to take my mind off everything. ¡°Star, how are you?¡± She¡¯s been quiet since we left the mini-mart. ¡°I hate that we had to leave our pack because of that ba**ard but I know it¡¯s what¡¯s best for us and our pup.¡± Unknown POV ¡°How do you know that she is a wolf?¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln, I know a wolf when I see one.¡± ¡°I have many gifts and detecting super naturals is one of them.¡± ¡°Did anyonee with her into town?¡± ¡°No, she is alone but she is pregnant.¡± ¡°Why would a pregnant she-wolf leave her pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I will keep an eye on her and report back if I feel she is a threat to the pack.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she is based on everything I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°Very good, I will be sending out trackers to make sure that no one else is near the territory or outside the human city.¡± ¡°Looks can be deceiving so you just keep watching.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha Lincoln¡± I say before the line goes dead. I owe Lincoln everything. I just hope I¡¯m right about Amelia. As POV I have been trying to link Amelia since she left and it¡¯s like she isn¡¯t even alive. It¡¯s not even a block. She is so far from me I can¡¯t feel her. The trackers haven¡¯t been able to find her in any of the surrounding human cities. I have spoken with several of the surrounding Alpha¡¯s. Besides their condolences, they have given me nothing. A knock sounds on the office door and Neales in. ¡°Alpha, we are ready for your brother¡¯s burial and your ceremony.¡± ¡°We have burned the traitorous b**ch¡¯s body as you ordered.¡± ¡°Give me a few more minutes topose myself Neal and I will be down.¡± He bares his neck to me and closes the door behind himself. I sit back in my chair. ¡°Ss, are you ready to be the Alpha we should have always been?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only reason I haven¡¯t left your pathetic a**.¡± ¡°Mark my words though, As.¡± ¡°If you do not get Amelia back you will be an Alpha without a wolf.¡± ¡°Calm down Ss, I want her back as much as you do.¡± ¡°I will do whatever it takes to make that happen.¡± I push him to the back of my mind. I need to go y the part of a grieving brother. When I get outside, I head to the warrior¡¯s section of the pack cemetery. Everyone has gathered from the pack and I go to stand next to Neal. Elder Thomas arrivedst night after we contacted him about Elias¡¯s murder. He will be providing both the funeral and the Alpha ceremony. He starts to go on and on about the leader that Elias was to our pack. I tune him out hoping he won¡¯t be long winded. Elder Thomas saying my name brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°As, I know how hard this must be but would you like to say some words about your brother.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Thomas, thank you.¡± I look at the pack members as I speak. ¡°My brother gave everything to this pack as a great Alpha does.¡± ¡°He loved each and every one of you.¡± ¡°This pack was his life.¡± ¡°I hope I will be an even better Alpha because I got to learn from the best.¡± ¡°Rest in peace, my brother.¡± Nealys his hand on my shoulder offering me support. They lower Elias into the ground and I wait to throw the first shovel of dirt on his casket. The pack memberse to me one at a time offering their condolences. I walk back toward the pack yard where the stage is set up for the ceremony. I had an opportunity to exin to Elder Thomas what Freya had done. That she not only killed my brother but she had poisoned my mate¡¯s mind against me. She made her believe that I was unfaithful to her. Elder Thomas was appalled at Freya¡¯s actions. I walk up on stage and the Elder joins me. He takes the pack chalice and fills it with my brother¡¯s blood. ¡°As Andrew Canfield make your vow to the Darkmoon pack.¡± ¡°I, As Andrew Canfield, will put the pack needs above my own.¡± ¡°I vow to lead with fairness and strength.¡± ¡°I vow to be the Alpha this pack deserves.¡± He hands me the Chalice and I drink. I immediately feel the link with all the pack members. It¡¯s overwhelming at first, but I put blocks up and gain control. I feel an overwhelming sense of power. Even the presence of my wolf is different. The pack bares their necks to me before we all shift. ¡°Darkmoon Pack I present to you Alpha As Canfield.¡± I lead a pack run and Ss is in his glory. When we return from the run, I shift and pull my clothes back on. The Elder is waiting for me to discuss Amelia. He has offered his help to find her and, since he believes that Freya was lying about the affair, I¡¯ll take it. His ability to reach more alphas will be better than mine. Alpha Lincoln I¡¯m sitting at the table in the pack dining room having my breakfast. Michael would normally be here but he is running the first-year warrior training this morning. As I drink my coffee Jenniferes in and sits next to me. ¡°Lincoln, we need to talk.¡± Sheys her hand on my forearm. ¡°Lincoln it¡¯s been a year.¡± ¡°You said if we hadn¡¯t found our fated mates in a year, we would choose each other.¡± ¡°Jennifer, I do not have time for this discussion again today.¡± ¡°I have a meeting nned with two bordering Alphas.¡± ¡°For that matter you said that not me.¡± ¡°I never told you I agreed.¡± ¡°Lincoln, you may never find her.¡± ¡°The pack needs a Luna.¡± ¡°Enough, Jenn I¡¯m done talking about this right now.¡± ¡°I will decide on my Luna.¡± ¡°I never agreed to take a chosen mate.¡± ¡°The goddess didn¡¯t pick us for each other and now we need to wait for the mates she has nned.¡± I get up and leave the dining room. Jennifer and I grew up together and honestly, I expected her to be my mate. It just made sense. She is the head warrior¡¯s daughter and she is beautiful. When I got my wolf at eighteen, she came to my parent¡¯s wing and I expected Talon to go nuts. I was a little disappointed when she wasn¡¯t but Talon and I decided we would wait for our fated mate. I¡¯m twenty-six now and holding off my father and Jenn is getting harder each day. I walk into my office and wait for Michael to bring the visiting Alphas when they arrive. Michael is my Beta and like a brother to me. As I wait my phone rings on my desk. I pick it up and my father¡¯s familiar voice is on the other end. ¡°Good morning, Lincoln.¡± ¡°Good morning, dad.¡± ¡°Your mother and I would like to have lunch with you today.¡± I roll my eyes because I know what the topic of discussion will be during our lunch. I love my parents and I would never turn my father down. ¡°I have a meeting shortly but we can have dinner.¡± ¡°Wonderful, we will be at the pack house for five.¡± ¡°I will see you and mom then.¡± ¡°Love you, son.¡± ¡°Love you too, dad.¡± Just as I hang up the phone Michael links me that the Alphas have arrived. The meetingsts about an hour and I was able to sign alliances with both packs. I am a firm believer in having pack alliances. There are too many enemies of wolf packs for us all to stand alone. Dinner Lincoln POV I head to my private dining room. When I walk in, I¡¯m ready to scream. ¡°Looks like Jenn ran to your parents this time¡± Talon says. My parents and Jennifer are sitting at the table talking. I try not to be an a**hole but I am a grown man and an Alpha. I walk over and kiss my mother before I take a seat at the table. The omegas serve dinner and I stay quiet. ¡°So, Lincoln, how did your meeting go today¡± my father asks. ¡°Very well, both packs signed an alliance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it went well.¡± We eat a few more minutes before I can¡¯t take the elephant in the room any longer. ¡°I know why you wanted to have dinner today and I am going to clear somethings up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you are all here to hear this.¡± ¡°I am never taking a chosen mate.¡± My father starts to talk and I stop him. ¡°I¡¯m not finished.¡± ¡°I am a grown man and the Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°I will not be forced into a mating that I do not want.¡± I say as I look at Jenn. I feel bad hurting her but she is not getting the message any other way. ¡°I will have a Luna when the goddess sees fit.¡± ¡°I will not have this discussion again.¡± No one speaks for several minutes. ¡°Your right, Lincoln, we are sorry for trying to interfere¡± my mother says. ¡°Your father and I will respect your wishes won¡¯t we Charles.¡± I can tell my father wants to argue but he knows better than to with my mother. ¡°Yes Lorraine, we will stay out of it.¡± Jenn drops her head and we finish a very awkward dinner but I feel like they finally listened. I kiss my parents and tell Jenn goodbye before I head to my room. ¡°Well done, Alpha¡± Talon says and I smile. I hope that is settled but I have a feeling Jenn isn¡¯t done trying. Betrayed by My Beta Mate Chapter 3 3 New Day Unknown POV ¡°Lily, was everything ok with that woman you took upstairs?¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°You were here when she came in, I know as much as you do right now.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything but I get the feeling there is definitely a story there.¡± ¡°I hope I¡¯m wrong because I¡¯m sure you noticed she¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°Do you think she is running from the father, maybe he was hurting her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but I¡¯m going to bring her some food after my shift is over.¡± ¡°After all you did for me it¡¯s only right, I pay if forward.¡± ¡°Lily, just be careful.¡± ¡°Everyone isn¡¯t as kind as you are and looks can sometimes be deceiving.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a pretty good judge of character¡± she says as she punches my arm. Amelia POV This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why is someone banging on the door? For a moment I forget everything that happened. I forget that my mate betrayed me for months. I forget that I¡¯m not in my pack with my family. I forget that I¡¯m not in my bed. When I remember all the things, I wish I could forget, my heart starts to race. He can¡¯t have already found me. Who else would be knocking on the door? I don¡¯t know anyone here. I breathe in deep expecting his scent to invade my nose but it doesn¡¯t. The knockinges again but this time a female voice follows. ¡°Julia, it¡¯s Lily¡± she says and I take a few deep breaths to slow my heart rate before I get up to open the door. When I open the door, she is smiling and has a cart with food on it. ¡°I brought you dinner.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t order any dinner.¡± ¡°I know you didn¡¯t, but I thought maybe you and the baby would be hungry.¡± I smile at her kindness. I step aside and she pushes the cart into the room. She sets up everything on the table and takes a seat. I¡¯m sure she notices the confused look on my face. ¡°Come on and sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m off work and I¡¯m starving.¡± I go over and take a seat next to her. She uncovers the food and the smell of the cheeseburger is heavenly. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since I stopped at the mini-mart. She picks up her burger and takes a huge bite. I chuckle before I do the same. I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was until I start to eat the burger and fries like a starving person. We eat infortable silence for about ten minutes before I break it. ¡°Why are you being so nice to a stranger, Lily?¡± She smiles ¡°when I moved to this town, I didn¡¯t know anyone.¡± ¡°Some of the locals were kind to me and this is a chance for me to pay it forward.¡± ¡°Besides, you look like you could use a friend.¡± I nod and keep eating. ¡°Was he abusive?¡± I almost choke on the bite of burger in my mouth. I take a drink and clear my throat. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything but I just figured, you¡¯re running from something.¡± ¡°I promise you it¡¯s nothing like that but I¡¯d rather not talk about it.¡± She raises her hands in surrender. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t upset me I promise.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m d, so how long are you going to be staying in town?¡± Iugh ¡°you have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t mean to be nosey but I am.¡± ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re honest.¡± ¡°I n on staying for a while.¡± ¡°Now I just need to find a job and a ce to stay that¡¯s not a hotel.¡± She smiles ¡°if you don¡¯t mind being a hostess the restaurant in the hotel is looking for one and my apartment building has some vacancies.¡± ¡°Are you kidding Lily, I don¡¯t mind doing anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste now but we can go look at the apartments tomorrow if you want.¡± ¡°Absolutely, what do I have to do for the job?¡± ¡°Nothing I¡¯m the manager and I¡¯ll talk to the restaurant tomorrow.¡± ¡°You can start your first shift after we get you situated in your apartment.¡± Lily stands to leave and I pull her into a hug. ¡°Thank you for being kind to me.¡± She pulls back ¡°your wee, one day you can pay it forward too.¡± ¡°Can I just ask for you to do one thing for me¡± Lily asks. I nod and she smiles. ¡°What is your real name?¡± I smile ¡°Amelia.¡± After Lily leaves, I go to sit on the couch and watch tv until I¡¯m ready to go back to sleep for the night. I need something to take my mind off everything. ¡°Star, how are you?¡± She¡¯s been quiet since we left the mini-mart. ¡°I hate that we had to leave our pack because of that ba**ard but I know it¡¯s what¡¯s best for us and our pup.¡± Unknown POV ¡°How do you know that she is a wolf?¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln, I know a wolf when I see one.¡± ¡°I have many gifts and detecting super naturals is one of them.¡± ¡°Did anyonee with her into town?¡± ¡°No, she is alone but she is pregnant.¡± ¡°Why would a pregnant she-wolf leave her pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I will keep an eye on her and report back if I feel she is a threat to the pack.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she is based on everything I¡¯ve seen.¡± ¡°Very good, I will be sending out trackers to make sure that no one else is near the territory or outside the human city.¡± ¡°Looks can be deceiving so you just keep watching.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha Lincoln¡± I say before the line goes dead. I owe Lincoln everything. I just hope I¡¯m right about Amelia. As POV I have been trying to link Amelia since she left and it¡¯s like she isn¡¯t even alive. It¡¯s not even a block. She is so far from me I can¡¯t feel her. The trackers haven¡¯t been able to find her in any of the surrounding human cities. I have spoken with several of the surrounding Alpha¡¯s. Besides their condolences, they have given me nothing. A knock sounds on the office door and Neales in. ¡°Alpha, we are ready for your brother¡¯s burial and your ceremony.¡± ¡°We have burned the traitorous b**ch¡¯s body as you ordered.¡± ¡°Give me a few more minutes topose myself Neal and I will be down.¡± He bares his neck to me and closes the door behind himself. I sit back in my chair. ¡°Ss, are you ready to be the Alpha we should have always been?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only reason I haven¡¯t left your pathetic a**.¡± ¡°Mark my words though, As.¡± ¡°If you do not get Amelia back you will be an Alpha without a wolf.¡± ¡°Calm down Ss, I want her back as much as you do.¡± ¡°I will do whatever it takes to make that happen.¡± I push him to the back of my mind. I need to go y the part of a grieving brother. When I get outside, I head to the warrior¡¯s section of the pack cemetery. Everyone has gathered from the pack and I go to stand next to Neal. Elder Thomas arrivedst night after we contacted him about Elias¡¯s murder. He will be providing both the funeral and the Alpha ceremony. He starts to go on and on about the leader that Elias was to our pack. I tune him out hoping he won¡¯t be long winded. Elder Thomas saying my name brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°As, I know how hard this must be but would you like to say some words about your brother.¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Thomas, thank you.¡± I look at the pack members as I speak. ¡°My brother gave everything to this pack as a great Alpha does.¡± ¡°He loved each and every one of you.¡± ¡°This pack was his life.¡± ¡°I hope I will be an even better Alpha because I got to learn from the best.¡± ¡°Rest in peace, my brother.¡± Nealys his hand on my shoulder offering me support. They lower Elias into the ground and I wait to throw the first shovel of dirt on his casket. The pack memberse to me one at a time offering their condolences. I walk back toward the pack yard where the stage is set up for the ceremony. I had an opportunity to exin to Elder Thomas what Freya had done. That she not only killed my brother but she had poisoned my mate¡¯s mind against me. She made her believe that I was unfaithful to her. Elder Thomas was appalled at Freya¡¯s actions. I walk up on stage and the Elder joins me. He takes the pack chalice and fills it with my brother¡¯s blood. ¡°As Andrew Canfield make your vow to the Darkmoon pack.¡± ¡°I, As Andrew Canfield, will put the pack needs above my own.¡± ¡°I vow to lead with fairness and strength.¡± ¡°I vow to be the Alpha this pack deserves.¡± He hands me the Chalice and I drink. I immediately feel the link with all the pack members. It¡¯s overwhelming at first, but I put blocks up and gain control. I feel an overwhelming sense of power. Even the presence of my wolf is different. The pack bares their necks to me before we all shift. ¡°Darkmoon Pack I present to you Alpha As Canfield.¡± I lead a pack run and Ss is in his glory. When we return from the run, I shift and pull my clothes back on. The Elder is waiting for me to discuss Amelia. He has offered his help to find her and, since he believes that Freya was lying about the affair, I¡¯ll take it. His ability to reach more alphas will be better than mine. Alpha Lincoln I¡¯m sitting at the table in the pack dining room having my breakfast. Michael would normally be here but he is running the first-year warrior training this morning. As I drink my coffee Jenniferes in and sits next to me. ¡°Lincoln, we need to talk.¡± Sheys her hand on my forearm. ¡°Lincoln it¡¯s been a year.¡± ¡°You said if we hadn¡¯t found our fated mates in a year, we would choose each other.¡± ¡°Jennifer, I do not have time for this discussion again today.¡± ¡°I have a meeting nned with two bordering Alphas.¡± ¡°For that matter you said that not me.¡± ¡°I never told you I agreed.¡± ¡°Lincoln, you may never find her.¡± ¡°The pack needs a Luna.¡± ¡°Enough, Jenn I¡¯m done talking about this right now.¡± ¡°I will decide on my Luna.¡± ¡°I never agreed to take a chosen mate.¡± ¡°The goddess didn¡¯t pick us for each other and now we need to wait for the mates she has nned.¡± I get up and leave the dining room. Jennifer and I grew up together and honestly, I expected her to be my mate. It just made sense. She is the head warrior¡¯s daughter and she is beautiful. When I got my wolf at eighteen, she came to my parent¡¯s wing and I expected Talon to go nuts. I was a little disappointed when she wasn¡¯t but Talon and I decided we would wait for our fated mate. I¡¯m twenty-six now and holding off my father and Jenn is getting harder each day. I walk into my office and wait for Michael to bring the visiting Alphas when they arrive. Michael is my Beta and like a brother to me. As I wait my phone rings on my desk. I pick it up and my father¡¯s familiar voice is on the other end. ¡°Good morning, Lincoln.¡± ¡°Good morning, dad.¡± ¡°Your mother and I would like to have lunch with you today.¡± I roll my eyes because I know what the topic of discussion will be during our lunch. I love my parents and I would never turn my father down. ¡°I have a meeting shortly but we can have dinner.¡± ¡°Wonderful, we will be at the pack house for five.¡± ¡°I will see you and mom then.¡± ¡°Love you, son.¡± ¡°Love you too, dad.¡± Just as I hang up the phone Michael links me that the Alphas have arrived. The meetingsts about an hour and I was able to sign alliances with both packs. I am a firm believer in having pack alliances. There are too many enemies of wolf packs for us all to stand alone. Dinner Lincoln POV I head to my private dining room. When I walk in, I¡¯m ready to scream. ¡°Looks like Jenn ran to your parents this time¡± Talon says. My parents and Jennifer are sitting at the table talking. I try not to be an a**hole but I am a grown man and an Alpha. I walk over and kiss my mother before I take a seat at the table. The omegas serve dinner and I stay quiet. ¡°So, Lincoln, how did your meeting go today¡± my father asks. ¡°Very well, both packs signed an alliance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it went well.¡± We eat a few more minutes before I can¡¯t take the elephant in the room any longer. ¡°I know why you wanted to have dinner today and I am going to clear somethings up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you are all here to hear this.¡± ¡°I am never taking a chosen mate.¡± My father starts to talk and I stop him. ¡°I¡¯m not finished.¡± ¡°I am a grown man and the Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°I will not be forced into a mating that I do not want.¡± I say as I look at Jenn. I feel bad hurting her but she is not getting the message any other way. ¡°I will have a Luna when the goddess sees fit.¡± ¡°I will not have this discussion again.¡± No one speaks for several minutes. ¡°Your right, Lincoln, we are sorry for trying to interfere¡± my mother says. ¡°Your father and I will respect your wishes won¡¯t we Charles.¡± I can tell my father wants to argue but he knows better than to with my mother. ¡°Yes Lorraine, we will stay out of it.¡± Jenn drops her head and we finish a very awkward dinner but I feel like they finally listened. I kiss my parents and tell Jenn goodbye before I head to my room. ¡°Well done, Alpha¡± Talon says and I smile. I hope that is settled but I have a feeling Jenn isn¡¯t done trying. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 4 Friends Amelia POV I grab a sundress from my bag and sandals so I¡¯m ready when Lily gets here. I sit on the couch and about an hourter a knock sounds on the door. I look out the peep whole first, but it¡¯s not Lily. It¡¯s not As either, so I open the door. ¡°Hi, Amelia, right¡± the young man says. ¡°Yes, how do you know my name?¡± ¡°Sorry I¡¯m John.¡± ¡°Lily asked me to bring you some dinner and to let you know she¡¯ll be up as soon as she can.¡± ¡°We had some rowdy guests she¡¯s dealing with.¡± He pushes the cart in that I didn¡¯t even notice he had. This time it only has one covered dish on it. ¡°Thank you, John.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, just call the desk if you need anything else.¡± ¡°I will¡± I say before I shut the door locking it. John is human, so I have no reason to think he knows who I am or who As is. Besides, I¡¯m starving and the food smells good. I¡¯m always starving anymore. I was worried, with all that¡¯s happened, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat, but thankfully I still have my appetite. Iy my hand on my bump. Are you making mommy hungry bean? I take a seat and uncover the te. Oh, my goddess, it¡¯s chicken Alfredo. I love pasta and white sauce is my favorite. I start eating with gusto. I¡¯m almost done when a knock sounds on the door again. I go and look out the peep hole and this time it¡¯s Lily. Shees in and sees my eaten te. ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed the food.¡± ¡°I did, I hope you got to eat something too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me I¡¯m not growing a person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat when we get to my apartment.¡± ¡°Are you ready to go see the apartment?¡± ¡°Absolutely¡± I say and we head down to her car. ¡°There¡¯s actually an open apartment three doors down from mine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll know my neighbor¡± Iugh. We pull into a parking garage attached to the apartment building. ¡°You¡¯ll have a card to get into the parking area.¡± ¡°This apartmentplex is pretty secure.¡± ¡°The owner really cares about people.¡± ¡°Do you remember how I said people helped me when I didn¡¯t know anyone?¡± ¡°Yes, I do¡± I say. ¡°The owner of the building was one of those people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful that he actually cares about the people that rent from him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that isn¡¯t amon thing.¡± We walk in and head to a desk. ¡°Hi Mark this is Amelia, the girl I told you about.¡± A man that I assume is the person in charge is behind the desk. ¡°Nice to meet you, Amelia.¡± I shake his hand and hees off around the desk with a set of keys. ¡°Follow me and I¡¯ll show you the apartment.¡± We get into an elevator and take it to the third floor. We pass two doors and stop in front of the third. The apartment reads 315 on the door. ¡°My apartment is 317¡± Lily says. I smile because I¡¯m really d that I met Lily. He opens the door and we head inside. I look around and honestly, I love it. It¡¯s not fancy, but I don¡¯t need fancy. It has two bedrooms which is perfect for me and my pup. It has a small kitchen and a nice size living room. ¡°What do you think, Amelia,¡± Mark asks me. ¡°I¡¯ll take it, it¡¯s great.¡± Lily hops up and down like a teenage girl. ¡°When will I be able to move in?¡± ¡°As soon as you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need first and last month¡¯s rent and then the keys are yours.¡± I take the money out of my purse and hand him the money. ¡°Here you go my dear, you have a new apartment.¡± With the sh*t storm my life has been over thest few days, I¡¯m actually happy in this moment. Mark leaves and Lily leads me to her apartment. It looks exactly like mine but hers, of course, has furniture in it. I take a seat on her couch and she brings me a ss of water. ¡°So, I¡¯m off tomorrow, if you want, we can do some shopping if you have the money.¡± I think about my brother-inw and my sadness creeps in a little. Elias was so kind and I can¡¯t imagine what he is going through right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you don¡¯t want to that¡¯s ok¡± Lily says. She must have seen the sadness on my face. ¡°No, I was thinking about something else.¡± ¡°I would love to go shopping with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to pressure you to talk to me but know that you can if you ever want to.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for all the kindness and your friendship.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s a date then, shopping tomorrow¡± Lily says. We drive back to the hotel since I can¡¯t really stay in my apartment until I get a bed. I get out of the car and lean down in the window. ¡°Thank you, again Lily.¡± ¡°What time should I be ready for tomorrow?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up and we can have breakfast.¡± ¡°So around nine.¡± I wave and head into the hotel. As I walk, I get this weird feeling like I¡¯m being watched. As I pass the desk, the guy from earlier John, waves at me. ¡°Have a good evening, Amelia¡± he says. ¡°You too¡± I say and get on the elevator. There is something strange about him, but I¡¯m not scared. It¡¯s not strange like a creeper. It¡¯s just strange. I reach my floor and take the key card out of my purse. Once I¡¯m inside, I decide to take a shower. As I shower, I think about the things I was able to forget about for a little while today. I look down at my growing belly. I can¡¯t believe what As did to us. No, I¡¯m not going to keep giving him the power to upset me. ¡°You are strong Amelia¡± Star says. ¡°We both are¡± I smile. Once I¡¯m dried off and, in my pajamas, I sit back down on the couch. I look at the phone Iid on the table. I think about thest conversation I had with my mother. I think about not seeing them and having this pup without them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call them Amelia?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t the ones that hurt you¡± Star says. ¡°They are going to want me toe home and that can¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°I know my mother thinks I¡¯m wrong because none of us thought As could do such a thing.¡± ¡°Amelia, your parents love you.¡± ¡°If they understand what he did they would support you.¡± ¡°You can make them understand that you are not wrong.¡± I think about it for a few minutes before I pick the phone up. I dial the number and my mother picks up on the fourth ring. ¡°Amelia is that you¡± she says. I take a breath ¡°yes mom it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Amelia, where are you?¡± ¡°Please let use get you.¡± ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I told you what happened.¡± ¡°He betrayed me and could have hurt my pup.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him.¡± ¡°I just want you to know that I¡¯m safe.¡± ¡°Amelia you can¡¯t really believe Freya after all she has done.¡± Now I¡¯m definitely confused. As is as guilty as Freya. ¡°Freya is not to me for As¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°He was a willing participant in the affair.¡± ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not talking about the lies she told you.¡± ¡°Freya killed Elias in cold blood.¡± ¡°She killed her own mate because she wanted yours.¡± The room feels like its closing in on me and I feel sick to my stomach. I can¡¯t have heard my mother correctly. ¡°Mom¡± I say before a voice I never wanted to hear is on the phone. ¡°Love please I can exin everything.¡± She called that ba**ard after all I told her what he has done. ¡°F**k you As, I heard you with her.¡± ¡°I swear to you Amelia I would never touch another woman.¡± ¡°You may have my parents fooled but I know what I heard.¡± ¡°Forget about me and my pup.¡± ¡°I intend to forgetThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. about you, you cheating pr**k.¡± I hang up and rush to the bathroom. I haven¡¯t thrown up since the beginning of my pregnancy but the thought of Elias being dead makes me sick. As POV I¡¯m in the office when I get a link from Amelia¡¯s mother that she is on the phone. I don¡¯t even respond, I just take off for the cottage. When I get there, her father lets me in. Amelia¡¯s mother hands me the phone. I heard her tell Amelia that Freya killed Elias before she saw me. I can¡¯t worry about that right now. I plead with her to believe me but she won¡¯t listen. When she says she intends to forget me, Ss is at the surface. The line goes dead and I throw the phone, breaking it against the wall. I look at my mother-inw and she looks shocked and terrified. I push Ss down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I say to her and my father-inw. ¡°I will rece the phone.¡± Sheys her hand on my arm. ¡°Give her a few days and hopefully she¡¯ll call back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m losing my mind, I can¡¯t lose her and my pup.¡± She pulls me into a hug. ¡°Everything is going to work out, As.¡± ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t know what I would do without your support.¡± I head back to the pack house. I link Neal toe to my office. A few minutester a knock sounds on the door. ¡°Come in Neal.¡± I made Neal my Beta since he was head warrior and he has supported me since Elias¡¯s death. ¡°Neal, Amelia called her parents again.¡± ¡°We need to find her.¡± ¡°Have the trackers been able to find out anything?¡± ¡°The trackers went to all the human cities and packs within two hours of the pack and have found nothing.¡± I m my fist down on my desk ¡°then tell them to go three hours¡± I yell. ¡± Alpha, please calm down.¡± ¡°We will find her but you need to have faith.¡± ¡°You said she called her parents, we should be able to get the number from their phone.¡± ¡°We can see if any of the pack contacts can trace the phone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Neal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, for yelling.¡± ¡°Alpha I can¡¯t imagine having my mate missing, especially my pregnant mate.¡± I tell him about getting my inws phone fixed and he leaves. ¡°She is never going to forgive you for f**king that wh*re.¡± ¡°Shut up Ss, yes she will.¡± Lincoln POV ¡°Alpha Lincoln, she is moving into your apartmentplex.¡± ¡°She paid for two month¡¯s rent.¡± ¡°Well, we know she ns on staying for a while.¡± ¡°Did you find out any more about why she left her pack while she is with pup.¡± ¡°No Alpha, I have a feeling that something bad happened to her.¡± ¡°I will being in to town to check on things.¡± ¡°I would still like to meet her and get my own feeling about her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her to feel threatened but I need to make sure whatever she is running from will not affect my pack.¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be moving in for a few days.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be in town in three days.¡± I hang up and start working on my paper work. I get a link from Michael that the patrol guard needs us at the border. I head downstairs and out of the pack house. I shift and Talon takes off. Michael¡¯s wolf, Felix, joins me as we run. We reach the border and the patrol guards are waiting for us. We both shift and pull on our shorts. They bare their necks at me. ¡°What is going on¡± I ask. ¡°Alpha, we have caught the scent of wolves near the pack border.¡± ¡°How many rogues are we talking about?¡± ¡°No alpha, not rogue wolves.¡± ¡°They had the smell of pack wolves.¡± ¡°If I had to guess I would say three to five at least based on the strength of their smell.¡± I link the pack warriors. Fifteen warriors arrive at the border. ¡°I want you all to search over the pack border and I want a report immediately if you find any wolves that don¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they say in unison. They shift and take off over the border. ¡°Michael follow me back to my office now.¡± When we reach my office, I tell Michael about the pregnant she-wolf that came to the human city. ¡°These wolves have to be connected to her.¡± ¡°Why else would pack wolves be near our border?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they know it could start war if they trespass without permission.¡± ¡°Michael if your mate who was pregnant with your pup was missing would you be afraid of pissing off another Alpha.¡± ¡°No probably not but I¡¯m just as confused as you are.¡± ¡°Why would a pregnant she-wolf leave her mate and pack unless something really bad is happening?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of Michael.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 5 Secrets As POV I¡¯m in my office after just getting off the phone with Elder Thomas. They haven¡¯t found any trace of Amelia yet but he assures me they won¡¯t stop looking until she is found. The trackers still haven¡¯t found any leads either. I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind. A knock sounds on my door e in¡± I say. The door opens and a young omega brings in a tray of food and drink for me. She walks over setting it on the table. She¡¯s batting her eyes at me but I just ignore her. The only woman I want is Amelia. ¡°You should have felt that way before you f**ked Freya and Amelia would still be here with our pup.¡± I push Ss to the back of my mind because I¡¯m sick to death of him telling me how I f**ked up. ¡°Alpha is there anything else I can do for you before I go¡± her words with a meaning I can¡¯t miss. ¡°I¡¯m going to make this perfectly clear and you can pass it on to the other omega woman.¡± ¡°I have a mate and her name is Luna Amelia.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever proposition me again.¡± I see fear sh across her face at my tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha I just thought that with Freya and Luna Amelia gone you would need a release.¡± I stand coming around my desk and grab her by the throat. I squeeze her neck enough to make my point. ¡°What do you mean with Freya gone?¡± Tears start to flow down her cheeks and she is begging me to let her go. ¡°Answer me now.¡± ¡°I was often called on by Freya for help and she said what a good lover you were¡± the omega says. ¡°Freya is a f**king liar and murderer and if you ever breathe that again I will snap your f**king neck.¡± ¡°Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know she was lying.¡± ¡°Well, she was¡± I say and drop her to the floor. ¡°Get out of my office now.¡± She scrambles to her feet and runs out of my office. I head downstairs and out the back of the pack house. Ss and I need to run. We haven¡¯t since the Alpha ceremony. I shift and Ss takes off at full speed toward the forest. Amelia POV I just woke up after I didn¡¯t sleep well at allst night. I kept dreaming about Elias. I kept seeing Elias lying on the ground with his eyes open and blood all around him. In the dream I would rush to him but I would wake up before I got to him. I head into the bathroom to do my morning routine. I ssh water on my face before I get myself ready for my shopping day with Lily. ¡°Nothing you did or didn¡¯t do could have stopped what happened, Amelia ¡°Star says. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how she could have killed him.¡± ¡°You know how big Elias was and the fact that he was her mate.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± ¡°What are you thinking, Amelia?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Star but something about that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°I obviously really didn¡¯t know Freya based on what she was doing with As but he outweighed her by at least two hundred pounds. ¡°Maybe because he trusted her, she was able to get close to kill him.¡± ¡°That would make sense if we hadn¡¯t just told him she was sleeping with his brother.¡± A knock on the door brings me out of my conversation with Star. I get up looking through the peep hole. Lily is smiling and I push my thoughts about Elias and Freya from my mind. I open the door and Lily hands me a coffee. ¡°I got you decaf because I read that caffeine isn¡¯t good in pregnancy.¡± She really is sweet kind girl. ¡°Thank you¡±, I say before I take it from her. I grab my purse and my phone off the table. ¡°Are you excited about going shopping, Amelia?¡± ¡°I am, I want to get some things for the baby too.¡± I had to stop myself from calling him a pup. I have to get used to living among humans. They do not call them pups. I repeat baby over and over in my head. Once we are in the car, she drives toward the diner for breakfast first. ¡°Amelia, do you know what you¡¯re having?¡± I smileying my hand on my bump. ¡°A boy, I call him my little bean.¡± She chuckles ¡°I love that nickname.¡± ¡°I know we couldn¡¯t decide on his name.¡± I stop myself, I hate that I said we. There is no we anymore. I look out the window and we continue to drive. I appreciate that Lily doesn¡¯t press me when I stop talking. We head inside and take a seat in a booth. I order orange juice and pancakes with peanut butter chips and blueberries. I have been eating pancakes this way since I got pregnant. Lily orders a tter with eggs, bacon, home fries, and pancakes. ¡°I look like the one who is having a baby¡± sheughs as she digs in. We talk about what I¡¯ll need for the apartment when I catch the scent of wolves. I feel panic all over my body. I look around and notice two men who just walked into the diner. I don¡¯t know all the Darkmoon pack warriors, so I¡¯m not sure if they are part of our pack or not, but I definitely know they are wolves. ¡°Lily, I need to go to the bathroom¡±, I say as I stand rushing in that direction. Thankfully, we chose a booth that was close to the bathroom. Once I¡¯m inside, I lock myself in the stall and try to slow my breathing. I will not go back to him. I have to protect myself and my pup. Lily POV I hate that Amelia is dealing with whatever happened before she came here. I hope at some point she trusts me enough to talk about what happened. I know it has to have something to do with the baby¡¯s father. When we pull into the diner Amelia gets out without a word. I¡¯m d we decided to go for breakfast before shopping because I¡¯m starving. As soon as our foodes, I start to eat and we talk about all the things that Amelia needs to buy. Her moodpletely shifts and I can see something is upsetting her. I watch her line of sight and notice she is looking at two guys that just came into diner. As soon as she leaves the table, I take my phone out of my purse. I dial John and he picks up on the second ring. ¡°What¡¯s up, Lily?¡± ¡°I think something is wrong.¡± ¡°I took Amelia to the diner and when two guys I¡¯ve never seen walked in she looked like she saw a ghost.¡± ¡°Where is she now Lily?¡± ¡°She rushed to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Where are the two guys that upset her?¡± ¡°They sat down in a booth and they are looking around the diner.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not ready to tell her yet Lily but you may have no choice.¡± I hate that he¡¯s right. I was hoping we would get to know each other better and she would already trust me before I told her about me. ¡°I know your right, I just wish you weren¡¯t.¡± ¡°Lily just remember what I said about being careful.¡± ¡°She seems to be nice but you have no idea who she really is or what happened to her.¡± ¡°She could have done something wrong and that¡¯s why she is hiding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about her hurting me, John.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe this girl could hurt a fly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t want to be around me or trust me.¡± ¡°It will all work out just stay safe, let me know when you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°I will¡± I say before I hang up. I hang up with John and decide to go to check on Amelia. I go inside the restroom and her feet are the only ones I see. ¡°Amelia are you alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lily I¡¯m just not feeling well all of the sudden.¡± I hate to push her but I need her to know she can trust me. ¡°Amelia, I know you came in here because those men came into the diner.¡± She opens the stall door slowly andes out to face me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lily, I¡¯m not trying to lie to you but there is a lot that you don¡¯t know about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I understand that but if you¡¯re in trouble I need you to trust me not only for you but for your pup.¡± She nods her head at me. I haven¡¯t shared my secret with anyone since I came to this town except Alpha Lincoln but I feel the need to keep Amelia safe. ¡°Amelia, I haven¡¯t beenpletely truthful with you but what I¡¯m about to tell you is something that no one here besides John and Alpha Lincoln know about me.¡± I see the shock on her face at my use of the word Alpha. I wave my hand down my body and I see the moment she can smell what I am. ¡°You¡¯re a witch¡± she says with fear in her voice. ¡°Yes, I am a light witch.¡± She takes a step back covering her belly with her hand. I know that wolves are told from the time their young to fear witches and their magic. ¡°I know how wolves feel about witches but I promise you all of us are not bad.¡± ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m only telling you this to protect you from the wolves that just came in.¡± ¡°So, you knew I was a wolf.¡± ¡°I did but I knew you had to have a hell of a reason to leave your mate while you are pregnant.¡± The look of fear now gone from her face. ¡°We can talk about this moreter but right now the only thing we need to do is get you out of here and keep you safe.¡± ¡°Can you trust me to do that?¡± She thinks for only a moment. ¡°Yes, I trust you, Lily.¡± I smile and extend her my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have never teleported before so I¡¯m going to warn you it might make you throw up.¡± ¡°Will it hurt my pup?¡± ¡°No, you both will be fine.¡± She takes my hand and I teleport us to my apartment bathroom. Just as I figured she heads right for the toilet. I hold back her hair while she throws up. I¡¯m sure we are going to have a lot to talk about when she feels better. John POV As soon as I hang up with Lily, I call Alpha Lincoln. I¡¯m rushing to the car when he finally picks up. ¡°John, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Alpha, you asked me to let you know if any wolves came into the city so I wanted to call to tell you two just did.¡± ¡°You saw unfamiliar wolves, where¡± he growls out. Human city is neutral territory but I sure they are far to close to his pack for his liking. ¡°I didn¡¯t see them myself but Lily called me.¡± ¡°She said that two men just came in the diner she has never seen.¡± ¡°The woman I told you about is with Lily and seeing them freaked her out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they are wolves that are probably looking for her.¡± ¡°Lily seems concerned.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t leave toe myself but I will send Michael and Max to check them out.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± ¡°I told Lily to do what she has to, to stay safe.¡± ¡°I agree but hopefully it won¡¯te to that.¡± We hang up and I say a prayer to the goddess that nothing bad happens to either of them.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 6 Time to Tell Michael POV Max and I arrive at the diner. I had to tell Max why we wereing but I didn¡¯t give him all the details. We step out of the car and Max turns to me. ¡°Why is Lincoln waiting to see what¡¯s happening with this she-wolf?¡± ¡°Even in the human city, Lincoln makes sure wolves know that no issues will be tolerated by our pack.¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t even spoke with this woman yet.¡± ¡°Now were here intervening with more wolves that don¡¯t belong here.¡± ¡°Last time I checked Lincoln is Alpha and he doesn¡¯t answer to you Max.¡± ¡°So be a good boy and follow orders.¡± ¡°F**k you Mikey¡± he says and I growl at him. ¡°I would be very careful Max, I may be your brother but that won¡¯t stop me from kicking your a**.¡± ¡°As I already said just follow orders.¡± ¡°We are here to just have a conversation not kill them.¡± He flips me the bird before we head inside. As soon as I walk in, I can smell the wolves. They are definitely pack wolves, not rogues. I turn and see the two men sitting in the booth. I walk over and Max follows close behind me. ¡°Good morning, gentlemen.¡± They look up, trying to act like they didn¡¯t smell using in. ¡°Can we help you with something¡±, the one on the right asks. ¡°As a matter of fact, you can.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and talk in the fresh air.¡± They look at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake this for a request.¡± I step back so they can get out of the booth. ¡°We are in neutral territory and we haven¡¯t caused any trouble.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it that way and have a friendly conversation.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take our conversation outside so we can speak privately.¡± They hesitate for a moment but then they make the right decision which I¡¯m grateful for. They move out of the booth and we follow them to the parking lot. We walk until we are out of the ear shot of the humans. ¡°What are your names and what pack are you from?¡± I can see they don¡¯t want to answer. ¡°I suggest you answer if you want to stay out of that trouble you mentioned. ¡°My name is Walker and this is Joseph¡± the one on the right says. ¡°We are warriors from the Darkmoon pack.¡± ¡°What is your business in the human city?¡± ¡°This is neutral territory so your pack has no say about what wolvese in and out of it.¡± I move closer to the a**hole. ¡°You would do well to answer my questions or you will find out just what my Alpha is capable of.¡± ¡°My Alpha and pack own half this city so it¡¯s his business anytime super naturals decide to step foot into it.¡± ¡°So, you can either tell us what your business is here or we can take you to the pack cells for a while to think about it.¡± I can see they are linking each other. ¡°We have been searching all the human cities that surround our pack because our Luna has gone missing.¡± ¡°Before you ask, we have no details besides she left the pack.¡± ¡°Our Alpha gives us orders and we follow them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what that¡¯s like, Beta.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That may be but our Alpha will want answers.¡± ¡°I would suggest you contact your Alpha and make him aware that Alpha Lincoln of the Nightfire Pack expects to have a discussion with him about the details of why you are here and why your wolves are near our pack border. The warrior nods at me. I hand him the number. ¡°I would suggest that call happen very quickly or you will be seeing us again.¡± ¡°You two can enjoy your breakfast but remember that if there is any trouble our next visit will not be so pleasant.¡± They walk back and head inside the diner. ¡°Why the f**k didn¡¯t you tell them about the woman?¡± ¡°She could be their missing Luna¡± Max says. ¡°Until we have all the details, we are not telling them sh*t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s odd that they used the words left not taken.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t owe her any protection and keeping a Luna from her Alpha could cause a pack war.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln knows what he is doing so you would do well to keep your opinions to yourself.¡± I can tell he wants to argue but he keeps his mouth shut this time. We head toward the woods and shift running toward the pack. I¡¯m sure Lincoln is finished with his meeting by now and he will want to know what we found out. Amelia POV To say I¡¯m in shock is an understatement. Lily is a witch. Here I am thinking I¡¯m the only one keeping big secrets and she is a witch. I go over to the sink and rinse my mouth out with water. I ssh water on my face before I sit down in a chair in the bathroom. Lily sits on the edge of the tub. We sit in silence for a few minutes before Lily finally breaks it. ¡°Amelia, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be alright.¡± ¡°Teleportation is something you have to get used to¡± Lily says. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± I stand up and head out to sit on the couch. Lilyes to sit next to me. ¡°Amelia, I know I said I wouldn¡¯t press you but I know those wolves were looking for you.¡± ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± ¡°Please let me help you.¡± Lily told me her secret and the least I can do is trust her with mine. Besides, I have a feeling I¡¯m going to need the help if As has sent pack members this far. ¡°You¡¯re right they are looking for me.¡± I take a deep breath and start a story I prayed I wouldn¡¯t have to tell again. ¡°I was mated to the Beta of the Darkmoon pack.¡± Iy my hand on my stomach. ¡°I thought we were happy but I was very wrong.¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t felt well my whole pregnancy.¡± ¡°I was having pain a lot but thankfully every time the doctor checked me the pup was good.¡± ¡°Never did I think that the pain I was having was rted to my mate scr*wing someone else.¡± She covers her mouth with her hand. ¡°Oh, my goddess Amelia, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°How could he vite your bond like that?¡± I chuckle but it¡¯s not because what I¡¯m about to say is funny. ¡°I wish that was the worst of it.¡± ¡°The day I left I was in pain again so I decided to go to my mate¡¯s office.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I heard them.¡± ¡°My mate was with someone but not just any random person.¡± ¡°He was f**king the pack¡¯s Luna who happens to be his brother¡¯s mate.¡± The look of shock would beical on her face if I didn¡¯t know what put it there. After a few minutes of silence, she pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Amelia.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that any mate could be so cruel and deceitful.¡± I hug her back and, for the first time since I left my pack, I feel like I¡¯m not alone. She sits back ¡°let me call John and tell him we are safe before we get everything you need.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure we should go shopping with the pack wolves in the city.¡± She smiles and puts the phone to her ear. ¡°John, we are at my apartment and safe.¡± I can only hear one side of the conversation. She hangs up and I can¡¯t help myself but ask ¡°Lily is John like you?¡± She smiles ¡°John and I escaped our coven together but that¡¯s a story for another time.¡± ¡°He is my cousin and best friend.¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s get started so we can get you moved in.¡± She walks over picking up a huge stack of magazines. ¡°Do you have the keys to the apartment?¡± ¡°I do, why?¡± She nods toward the door and I go down the hall opening the door to my empty apartment. Once we are inside, she picks up a furniture magazine. She flips to a page with couches. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± I look at her confused and point to a leather looking sofa. She waves her hand around and the couch appears in front of us. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. ¡°It¡¯s good to be friends with a witch¡± Lily says with a smile. We move from room to room and Lily conjures up everything I need. I never expected when I woke up this morning to have a friend, who is a witch and a furnished apartment. When we reach the pup¡¯s room, Lily conjures a rocking chair for me to sit in. By the time we are done, the room is blue and decorated with wild animals. She went a little overboard on the clothes but she couldn¡¯t be stopped. She went on and on about each one being too cute not to have. I look around the room again. It¡¯s the most beautiful room I have ever seen. I stand up from the rocking chair and wrap Lily in a hug. ¡°Thank you for being kind to me before you even knew me.¡± ¡°Thank you, for helping me make this apartment into a home.¡± ¡°Thank you for being the kind of friend that everyone should have.¡± ¡°Well, you can¡¯t get rid of me now.¡± ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t let anything happen to you or that pup growing in your belly.¡± She bends down speaking directly to my belly ¡°right bean, I¡¯m going to be your auntie.¡± It makes me smile. Lily¡¯s phone rings and she stands up, taking it out of her pocket. ¡°Right now, is that really necessary,¡± Lily says to whoever is on the other side of the call. ¡°Fine, we will be there in an hour.¡± She hangs up and I have a feeling I¡¯m not going to like what she is about to tell me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± I ask. ¡°The pack warriors dealt with the wolves from the diner but the Alpha wants to meet with you.¡± I feel like a rock just settled in my stomach. I have no desire to go to this pack or meet with any Alpha, but I know it wasn¡¯t a request. I¡¯m sure I can make him understand I¡¯m no threat to his pack. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get this over with.¡± Lincoln POV I¡¯m in my office when Michael and Max return from the diner. ¡°We spoke with the wolves, Alpha, and I think they understand how things are going to work when they are in the human city.¡± He is only calling me Alpha because Max is here. Michael is not just my Beta but my best friend. ¡°Why are they here¡± I ask. ¡°There Luna left the pack and they are looking for her¡±, Michael says. ¡°I¡¯m sure, it¡¯s that new she- wolf that Lily met¡±, Max says. Michael shoots daggers at his brother before he continues. ¡°As I said to Max, they used the words she left not she was taken.¡± ¡°Something doesn¡¯t make sense about a Luna leaving a pack.¡± Michael is right. A Luna, especially a pregnant one, is not going to leave her mate and pack without good reason. ¡°Alright, I think it¡¯s time to meet this she-wolf.¡± I call John and tell him to have Lily bring the she-wolf to my pack. I hang up and Max has left. ¡°Michael, I want two warriors to stay on top of these men until I hear from the Darkmoon Alpha.¡± ¡°I will take care of it Lincoln, and I will let you know as soon as Lily arrives.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say before Michael leaves. ¡°I don¡¯t like the feeling I¡¯m getting about this Alpha or his pack Lincoln¡± Talon says. ¡°Me either, Talon.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 7 Meeting Amelia POV As we drive to the pack, I feel sick to my stomach. I had hoped by going to the human city I could avoid having to deal with a pack Alpha. I know that they are not all as kind as Elias. We make a left onto a road outside of the city and drive for a mile before wee to a gate. I can see how big the pack house is from here. The Darkmoon pack isrge, but this pack seems to be evenrger. The guard opens the gate after he waves at Lily. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Lincoln is very nice.¡± I want to say it¡¯s because she is a witch, but I keep my mouth shut. He would be foolish to piss her off with her powers. I lay my hand on my bump after I feel my little one kick. A few secondster, she pulls into a parking spot. I take a deep breath before I step out of the car. I follow Lily until we reach the pack house. ¡°Good afternoon, Beta Michael¡± she says to a man waiting at the door. Another man who looks like him is standing behind him with a stoic look on his face. ¡°Beta Michael this is Amelia, Amelia this is Beta Michael.¡± I bare my neck as a sign of respect to him. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary Amelia, wee to the Nightfire Pack.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln is waiting for the two of you in his office.¡± The other man steps aside and Michael leads us past him. ¡°Amelia this is Max the packs head warrior.¡± I bare my neck to him and when I look up, he nods. I can feel him staring at me until we make our way up the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Max, he can be intense, but he¡¯s a good guy.¡± I don¡¯t say anything, I just keep walking. ¡°He seems like an a**hat to me¡± Star says. We reach the office and Michael knocks before he opens the door. I walk in behind Lily and a man that looks like a male model is sitting behind the desk. What the hell is wrong with me? I haven¡¯t even broken my bond with As and I¡¯m checking out this Alpha. ¡°He is definitely nice on the eyes¡±, Star says. I push her to the back of my mind. What the hell is wrong with both of us? When our eyes meet, he smiles. His smile is kind and his eyes are an ocean blue. I look down, not understanding what the hell is wrong with me. I¡¯ve been around attractive wolves all my life but As is the only one that I haveN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. thought about this way. Once I¡¯veposed myself, I look back up. ¡°Alpha Lincoln, this is my friend Amelia.¡± ¡°John told me that you wanted to meet her since she is new in town.¡± ¡°Pleasedies have a seat.¡± I take a seat next to Lily. ¡°Amelia, as Lily said my name is Alpha Lincoln.¡± ¡°This is the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°It is very nice to meet you, Alpha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you as well.¡± ¡°Amelia, you have nothing to fear here.¡± ¡°No one will harm you or your pup while you¡¯re in my pack.¡± I¡¯m sure he can tell I¡¯m nervous. ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± ¡°Lily, can I speak to Amelia alone please.¡± I¡¯m sure fear shes across my face and Lily looks torn at his request. I don¡¯t want him angry at her. I tamp down the fear I feel. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Lily,¡± I manage to get out without sounding afraid. She gets up to leave. She turns back smiling at me before she walks out, closing the door behind her. Lincoln POV I¡¯m in my office when Michael links me that Lily and the she-wolf have arrived. A few minutester, a knock sounds on the door and Lily walks in, followed by one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen in my life. Talon is growling in my head. I ignore him and push him to the back of my mind. I don¡¯t want her to think I¡¯m rude. Once Lily introduces us, they both take a seat. I can see that she is nervous. When I ask Lily to leave, I can tell she is afraid but cares more about Lily getting in trouble. Not that Lily would be in trouble for wanting Amelia to befortable. Lily knows I would never hurt Amelia. I pride myself on being an Alpha with honor and integrity. Hurting a pregnant she-wolf would fall into neither category. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why I have called for you to meet with me.¡± ¡°Please understand I have to ask these questions to protect my pack.¡± She nods and I continue. ¡°Amelia are you the Luna of the Darkmoon pack?¡± Her face that once showed fear is now one of disgust. ¡°Absolutely not¡± she says. I¡¯m a little shocked by her answer because I thought for sure she was. ¡°Freya Canfield is the Luna of the Darkmoon Pack¡± she says with anger in her tone. ¡°So you aren¡¯t the Luna but you¡¯re from the pack?¡± She waits a moment before she answers me. ¡°Yes, I used to be a member of the pack but now I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Amelia, I can tell that you don¡¯t want to exin to me what happened but I need answers to protect everyone.¡± ¡°The Darkmoon Alpha is sending wolves near my territory and the human city looking for his Luna.¡± ¡°If you are in some kind of trouble with the Alpha now is the time to tell me.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t broken werewolfw if that is what you¡¯re asking me.¡± I can see she is angry but I¡¯m not offended. ¡°I like her she is feisty¡± Talon says. ¡°She is very pretty too.¡± ¡°Settle down, I¡¯m sure you can see she is marked and with pup.¡± ¡°Besides weren¡¯t you the one pushing to wait for our mate.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say to f**k her, I am drawn to her.¡± ¡°I think we should protect her.¡± ¡°I feel some connection to her and her wolf.¡± I push him down again but I felt it to when she came in too. I look back to her to finish our conversation. ¡°I appreciate that you didn¡¯t break werewolfw, but I need to know why you left your pack and where your mate is.¡± Amelia POV ¡°Just tell him what that ba**ard As did to us¡± Star says to me. ¡°We have no idea if he is one of those Alphas that thinks screwing around, on their mate is no big deal.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell him.¡± ¡°I trust him and his wolf¡± Star says which shocks me. She quiets and I pray I¡¯m making the right decision. ¡°My mate has been cheating on me since I got pregnant with our pup.¡± He says nothing for a few minutes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia, that is awful.¡± ¡°No mate should vite that bond.¡± ¡°When I found out what he was doing I left the pack and I didn¡¯t look back.¡± ¡°I came to the human city because I¡¯m a rogue now.¡± ¡°I know how pack wolves feel about rogues.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°Amelia leaving your pack doesn¡¯t break the bond you have with them or your mate.¡± ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s happening at the pack since I left but my brother-inw was the Alpha who released my bond to the pack when I told him what was happening.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°My mate is the pack¡¯s Beta and was the Alpha¡¯s brother.¡± ¡°Was¡± he says as a question. ¡°I spoke to my mother to let her know that I¡¯m safe and she told me that Alpha Elias was killed by his mate after I left.¡± ¡°So your mate has taken the Alpha title and is looking for you because that will make you Luna.¡± ¡°I will not go back to him or that pack.¡± ¡°I will never be his Luna or mate.¡± ¡°If my presence in the city near your pack is a problem, I will keep going till I find another city.¡± He standsing around the desk and sits in the chair that Lily left. ¡°Amelia, you have done nothing wrong that you can¡¯t stay in the city.¡± ¡°You do realize that he is not going to stop looking for you.¡± ¡°He can look till the end of time.¡± ¡°Even if he finds me I will never be his Luna after what he did to me and my pup.¡± Iy my hand on my bump like I¡¯m protecting him from the idea of As. ¡°As is supposed to be calling me to discuss his wolves presence in my territory.¡± ¡°After my discussion with him I will let you know what happens.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha, I appreciate that.¡± I stand sticking my hand out to him to shake. He stands with a smile on his face. He takes my hand and the minute our skin touches I feel something. Something I can¡¯t even describe. I pull my hand back and ce it against my thigh. ¡°If that is all Alpha Lincoln, I will leave you to your duties.¡± ¡°Thank you for your time and understanding.¡± ¡°Have a good day, Alpha.¡± ¡°You have a good day to Amelia.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give him a chance to say anything more and I walk out the door. Lily is waiting and follows me as I go down the stairs. ¡°Amelia, are you alright.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, just tired.¡± ¡°I need toy down.¡± She doesn¡¯t push me and we head out to the car. The ride to the apartment is in awkward silence. I know she wants to ask me what was said but thankfully she doesn¡¯t. We pull into the parking garage and head up to our apartments. I¡¯m d that I can stay in my apartment in my new bed tonight. ¡°Lily, will you take me to the hotel tomorrow to pick up my car.¡± She smiles ¡°of course.¡± I turn the key in the door and head inside. I know it¡¯s nowhere near bedtime but I wasn¡¯t lying to Lily when I said I needed toy down. Once I take a shower, I slide into my bed and it doesn¡¯t take long for sleep to take me under. I dream of a wolf with brilliant blue eyes as I sleep. As POV My phone rings and it¡¯s Walker. ¡°What have you found?¡± ¡°Joseph and I caught her scent today in a diner in the human city near the Nightfire Pack.¡± ¡°Good, find her and bring her back to me.¡± ¡°Make sure you are gentle with her or you will both be very sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that simple Alpha.¡± I growl ¡°what the f**k does that mean?¡± ¡°We were confronted by the Beta of the Nightfire pack at the diner about being in the city.¡± ¡°You were in neutral territory.¡± ¡°They have nothing to say about your presence there.¡± ¡°It seems the Alpha and pack own arge portion of this human city.¡± ¡°He wants to hear from you Alpha if we are to continue to look for her here.¡± ¡°Arrogant ba**ard, I am the Alpha and I don¡¯t answer to him.¡± ¡°You answer to me so I don¡¯t care what the f**k he wants.¡± ¡°With all due respect Alpha if we hope to find her here you may want to speak with him otherwise, they could make a lot of trouble for the trackers.¡± ¡°Fine I¡¯ll call the a**hole but only because of Amelia.¡± ¡°You two stay there and continue to look.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m going to send two more trackers to join you.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says before he gives me the Alpha¡¯s number.¡± I walk over to the bar in my office and down two fingers of whiskey before I call this Alpha Lincoln. ¡°You better sell that Freya is to me to this guy so we can get Amelia back¡± Ss growls. ¡°I know what to say so settle down.¡± I dial and put the phone to my ear. He picks up on the second ring. ¡°Alpha Lincoln¡± he says. ¡°Alpha Lincoln this is Alpha As of the Darkmoon pack.¡± ¡°Hello Alpha, thank you for calling me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, my men said you wanted to speak to me about their presence near your territory and in the human city.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can understand my concern with unknown wolves near my pack.¡± ¡°Of course, I can, so please let me exin.¡± ¡°My sister-inw turned out to be an evil b**ch who decided she wanted me to be her mate and my brother dead.¡± He says nothing and I continue. ¡°She filled my mate Amelia¡¯s head with lies about me being unfaithful and she killed my brother who was our pack¡¯s Alpha.¡± ¡°Amelia believed her and left me and the pack before I could make her understand it was all lies.¡± ¡°She is pregnant with my pup and I need to get her back before something bad happens to them.¡± ¡°I need to make her understand that everything Freya said was a lie.¡± ¡°I would never betray my mate.¡± ¡°I can understand how upsetting that must be for you but I can not have wolves causing issues in my city.¡± ¡°As one Alpha to another I will have my men look for her and if I find her I will give you a call.¡± ¡°As far as your men if there is any trouble rted to them in my city I will be forced to protect what is mine.¡± ¡°Do we have an understanding Alpha As?¡± I am silent for a moment. I have no intention of pulling my men out of the city now that I know they have scented her. ¡°Yes, Alpha Lincoln, we understand each other.¡± ¡°Good, I will let you know should we find her.¡± The line goes dead and I m the phone down. That condescending pr*ck will not keep me from finding my mate. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 8 Pas Amelia POV I¡¯m lying in my new bed admiring my ceiling. I¡¯ve been awake for about an hour thinking about everything that happened yesterday. I can¡¯t believe that I slept all the way till this morning. I knew I was tired but fifteen hours is a lot. ¡°Star what do you think about Alpha Lincoln?¡± ¡°I told you, I think he is hot.¡± ¡°Be serious Star, I know he is handsome, but what about us trusting him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Amelia but I feel drawn to him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand it because we are still mated to that ba**ard As but I trust himpletely.¡± ¡°Maybe its just being around a strong male wolf whose kind after As¡¯s betrayal.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe that Amelia.¡± ¡°You felt something when he touched your hand.¡± ¡°Star we are still mated to As and that¡¯s not possible to feel anything for another wolf.¡± ¡°Anything is possible if the goddess says so¡± she says before she recedes into my mind. I push thoughts of Alpha Lincoln and what Star just said out of my mind and get up to shower. She¡¯s wrong, I need to focus on myself and my pup. I head out of my room toward the kitchen when a knock sounds on the door. I stop in my tracks. After seeing those two wolves yesterday, I¡¯m nervous even though I know how secure this ce is. I walk toward the door slowly and press my eye to the peep hole to look out. I see a smiling Lily. I didn¡¯t expect her this early but she probably has work and I asked her to take me to get my car. I open the door and she is holding a te full of Danish. ¡°I brought breakfast¡± she says and walks past me. We head into the kitchen and I make both of us a cup of coffee. I set her cup down in front of her. I grab creamer from the refrigerator before I take a seat and grab a cheese Danish. ¡°Are you alright Amelia¡± she asks. ¡°I am, yesterday was just a lot to deal with and I needed to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± We eat for a few minutes more and my curiosity gets the best of me. I want to understand Lily better. I can¡¯t believe she left her coven just like I left my pack. ¡°Can I ask you something Lily?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± ¡°Why did you say that you ran away from your coven with John?¡± I see hurt sh across her face and I feel like an a**hole for even asking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t need to tell me if it¡¯s upsetting to you.¡± Lily POV I had intended to tell Amelia about my past since she confided in me. I just hate thinking about my family. ¡°No, it¡¯s ok, honestly I want you to know.¡± She stays quiet and I continue. ¡°My parents were the leaders of the coven I grew up in.¡± ¡°I was just about to turn eighteen when my father called me into his office.¡± ¡°My father was never really warm to me but he wasn¡¯t cruel.¡± ¡°I noticed right away that my mother wasn¡¯t there.¡± ¡°He had never asked to speak to me privately before that day.¡± shback ¡°Sit down Lily¡± my father says. I walk over and take the chair in front of his desk. ¡°You will soon be eighteen and, as you know, we have an alliance with the ck Rose Coven.¡± I¡¯m not sure what one has to do with the other, but I don¡¯t question him. ¡°The coven is muchrger than ours and in order to keep our alliance they have requested you be given to their son as a chosen beloved.¡± I feel like I didn¡¯t hear him correctly. ¡°You will spend your birthday with your mother and I but the next day you will be taken to the ck Rose Coven.¡± I feel like I¡¯m about to be sick. He can¡¯t really be serious right now. ¡°You¡¯re giving me away?¡± ¡°Lily, you¡¯re not a child anymore, sometimes in life we have to make sacrifices for the good of the coven.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sacrificing me¡± I can feel the tears starting to stream down my face. ¡°Does mom know that you¡¯re doing this?¡± ¡°Your mother has no say in this, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°I will not be forced into a mating that I don¡¯t agree with.¡± My father gets up andes around the desk. He grabs my face in his hand squeezing my cheeks in his fingers. ¡°You have mistaken that you have a choice, youngdy.¡± ¡°If you keep this up you won¡¯t even spend your birthday here.¡± ¡°Have I made myself clear?¡± I don¡¯t respond. ¡°Answer me now Lily or I will have the guards take you to the ck Rose Coven tonight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s clear¡± I manage to get out before I get up and head for the door. His words stop me with my hand gripping the handle. ¡°Take sce in the fact that you are keeping the entire coven safe, Lily.¡± I don¡¯t respond to his pathetic words. I leave my father¡¯s office and head straight to my room. My father will not use me as payment for this coven¡¯s protection. I throw a bag on my bed and start to throw as many clothes as I can into it. A knock sounds on the door and my mother walks in. ¡°Lily¡± she stops the minute she sees I¡¯m packing. ¡°Lily, what are you doing?¡± I turn to her and I¡¯m sure my cheeks are still tear-stained. She rushes to me, pulling me into her arms. ¡°Lily tell me what is happening.¡± I tell her everything my father just said to me. She pulls back and brushes the hair out of my face. ¡°Lily, I will not let that happen.¡± ¡°Let me speak to him before you do anything rash.¡± An hourter, my motheres back to my room but this time she isn¡¯t alone. My cousin John is with her. She looks more upset than I did earlier and I know how her conversation with my father went. ¡°I will not let him do this to you even if that means you run far from this ce.¡± ¡°Mom, what will happen to you if he finds out you helped me?¡± She smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I will be fine,¡± she says as she picks up my bag after sticking something inside.¡± ¡°John will be going with you and I want you both to stay safe.¡± ¡°Once I get you through the coven shield you go as far as you can and find a human city to settle in.¡± ¡°You will be safe there.¡± I wrap my mother in a hug for thest time before we head outside. shback Over ¡°That¡¯s thest time I saw my mother.¡± Amelia pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that.¡± I pull back ¡°we all have things we have to have the strength to get through.¡± ¡°I wanted you to know what happened to me because I know you will get through this too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d I found you.¡± I smile ¡°everything happens for a reason in our lives we just don¡¯t always know what that reason is.¡± ¡°Alright, enough of the heavy stuff.¡± ¡°Are you ready to head to the hotel for your first shift?¡± Amelia POV I¡¯m d Lily felt like she could trust me with her past. I will never understand how people who are supposed to love and protect you can do such horrible things. When she says about my first shift at the hotel I smile. ¡°I totally forgot about you saying I would start my job after I got my apartment.¡± ¡°If, you¡¯re not ready, we can wait a few more days¡± Lily says. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Is there a uniform I have to wear?¡± ¡°No what you have on is fine.¡± I grab my phone and keys before I follow Lily down to her car. We drive to the hotel and head inside. John is behind the counter and hees around to greet us both. ¡°Good morning,dies.¡± ¡°Good morning¡± we say in unison. ¡°How are you today, Amelia, after everything that happened yesterday?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good thank you, for asking.¡± We talk for a few more minutes before Lily walks me over to the restaurant. Honestly, I enjoy my first shift. I seat customers and people watch when we aren¡¯t busy. It¡¯s myst half an hour before my shift is over and I¡¯m watching the lobby when I notice the two wolves from the diner walk in. I see John and Lily are behind the counter helping customers. What the hell do I do now? It¡¯s not like I can teleport my a** out of here. I see the moment they catch my scent. I¡¯m in no condition to run or shift. My best bet is to stay put and pray they won¡¯t make a scene in front of humans. Two other men walk in and I realize I know one of them. It¡¯s Neal, the head warrior of the Darkmoon pack. Sh*t there¡¯s four of them now. ¡°Just stay put Amelia¡±, Star says. I¡¯m standing at the hostess¡¯s station when they walk over to me. ¡°Gentleman, table for four¡± I say while counting out four menus. Neal speaks first ¡°Luna¡± he says low. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me that again.¡± ¡°If you are not here to have dinner you can walk yourselves right back out of this hotel.¡± Neal has a look of shock on his face. Maybe he assumes I will be a good little she-wolf and follow him back to the pack. He is sadly mistaken. ¡°Amelia, can we please go somewhere to speak away from the humans¡± he says low. ¡°I think I made myself perfectly clear, the answer is no.¡± Before I know what¡¯s happening, a warrior I don¡¯t know grabs my arm and starts to squeeze it. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, we have orders.¡± Neal immediately grabs him and makes him release me. At this point, Lily and John are by my side. ¡°Did you really just put your hands on her.¡± Lily says to the wolf I don¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, we will be leaving¡± Neal says. Lily¡¯s eyes get big when Neal speaks. They turn and walk out of the hotel. Before I can ask Lily what was up with her look of shock, she takes my arm. ¡°He left a mark on you.¡± ¡°Lily, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± ¡°It will be gone in a few minutes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care that ba**ard man handled you.¡± ¡°I think the word man handle might be a little strong.¡± I smile ¡°it¡¯s fine let¡¯s just finish our shift before we head home.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Amelia¡± John asks with a look of concern on his face. ¡°I promise you I¡¯m fine, now get back to work.¡± They both go back to their desk and I sit at the hostess station. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Neal POV Once we get outside and out of the sight of humans, I grab Anthony by the throat. ¡°You put your hands on the Luna of our pack.¡± He grabs at my hands trying to get me to release him. ¡°She isn¡¯t the Luna yet¡± he manages to croak out. ¡°She is the mate of our Alpha and when I tell him that you grabbed her what do you think he is going to do to you.¡± ¡°I was just trying to follow the Alpha¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t do another thing unless I tell you to.¡± ¡°Is that clear a**hole.¡± ¡°Yes, Beta¡± he says and I drop him to the ground. ¡°Now get your a** up.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cottage I rented so I can give an update to the Alpha.¡± We move farther into the woods before we shift. I made sure the cottage was outside the city but away from the Nightfire pack after As told me about his conversation with the pack¡¯s Alpha. I want to get the Luna back, but I also want to make sure we don¡¯t piss this pack off. The pack is twice as big as ours and I have no desire to have war for no reason. We reach the cottage and shift back. Once we are inside, I head to my room to link As. ¡°You better have good news for me, Neal.¡± ¡°We spoke with her Alpha but getting her out of the human city is not going to be easy.¡± ¡°She refused toe with us to even talk.¡± ¡°Neal, I don¡¯t want to hear that you can¡¯t handle a pregnant she-wolf.¡± ¡°Bring her home or you and the men will be very sorry.¡± He cuts the link and Iy back on my bed. I really wish that Elias was here because his brother isn¡¯t half the Alpha he was. I am loyal to my Alpha and pack. I just pray to the goddess that I¡¯m doing the right thing by following As. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 9 Will You As POV As soon as I hang up with that ba**ard Lincoln I ce a call to Elder Thomas. ¡°Alpha As, I didn¡¯t expect to hear from you yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to report that we haven¡¯t located Amelia.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually why I¡¯m calling you.¡± ¡°I believe that my trackers have an idea of her location but I¡¯m having an issue with a surrounding pack¡¯s Alpha.¡± ¡°Who would that be?¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln of the Nightfire Pack.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln is a wonderful Alpha and very kind.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine he wouldn¡¯t be anything but helpful if he understood what was happening.¡± ¡°Have you exined the situation to him?¡± I roll my eyes because I want to say he¡¯s an a**hole but I can¡¯t. ¡°Alpha Lincoln told me he would let me know if they located a she-wolf in the human city but he doesn¡¯t want my pack warriors in his city.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see that as an odd request.¡± ¡°If Alpha Lincoln says he will let you know if a she-wolfes into town then he absolutely will.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand why he doesn¡¯t want random wolves around his territory.¡± ¡°Of course, Elder Thomas, but I was hoping you could visit him to impress upon him the situation and why Amelia believes I was unfaithful to her.¡± ¡°If he is the Alpha you described and she tells him what she believes happened he may not do as he has offered.¡± ¡°I see your concern.¡± ¡°I will reach out and set up a time to meet with him.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Thomas, I really appreciate all your help in this hard time.¡± ¡°Of course, As whatever I can do to help you and your pack, I will do.¡± I hang up and I can feel Ss at the surface. I need to shift and run. I head out of the pack house and shift. Ss is getting angrier every day we are without Amelia and Star. Amelia POV Lily and I finish up our shifts and John walks us to our cars. ¡°Thank you, John.¡± ¡°Your wee, Amelia.¡± ¡°Lily and I are here to help you anyway we can.¡± I smile and wish that I could just be living a normal life right now instead of worrying about what As will do. Once I¡¯m in my car, I lock the doors. I hate that once again, I have to worry about wolves from my packing after me. It was bad enough that they came to the diner, but now a job I just started. Soon they will be showing up where I live. I pull out onto the street heading for my apartment. Lily is right behind me and I know she is following to make sure nothing happens. I really wanted to stay here and build a life, but I can¡¯t do that with As and his wolves knowing I¡¯m here. Lily is amazing and I love my apartment, but I can¡¯t just wait for them to take me against my will back to that ba**ard. Neal seemed reasonable but he may not be the one thates for me next time. I will not subject myself or my pup to a man like As ever again. After everything that¡¯s happened, I truly don¡¯t know what he is capable of. ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t think we should run.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln¡± I cut her off before she can say any more about Lincoln. ¡± Star, Alpha Lincoln is nothing to us but a kind Alpha.¡± ¡°I will not put his pack at risk for us.¡± She whimpers and recedes in my mind. I don¡¯t want to leave either, but I have to do what¡¯s right for everyone involved. I pull into the parking garage using my entry key. I take the space that goes with my apartment and Lily pulls into hers. Once we are both out of the car, we take the elevator up to the third floor in silence. As we get off the elevator, Lily grabs my hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe have dinner with me tonight?¡± ¡°What are you craving, I can make anything you want?¡± I smile because she really is the sweetest girl. I know she has endured her own heartbreak and I hate that she will probably have more when I leave. We have be good friends in a short period of time. ¡°I would love that but I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to grab something quick to eat before I head into bed.¡± ¡°Growing this pup is exhausting me¡±, I chuckle. She chuckles and pulls me into a hug. ¡°Ok but if you need me youe get me, I don¡¯t care what time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get you in the morning and we can ride into work together again tomorrow.¡± I nod because I hate that I won¡¯t be here when shees for me tomorrow. I head inside my apartment trying to take it all in onest time. I love everything about this space. How Lily helped me decorate it and make it mine. I start to pack my bag and grab some food for the road. I sit in the nursery for a long time thinking about what it would have been like toy my pup in the crib or rock him in this chair. I feel the tears run down my cheeks. He continues to take from me even when I¡¯m this far from him. I put some of the pup¡¯s clothes and diapers in a bag before I head back out to the living room. I set the bags by the door and sit on the couch. I¡¯m going to wait a little while so hopefully, Lily won¡¯t realize I¡¯ve left my apartment. Alpha Lincoln We are just sitting down to dinner in the pack dining room. The Alpha table consists of Michael, myself, and my parents. Thankfully, they haven¡¯t brought up me taking a chosen mate since ourst conversation. I¡¯m grateful they are respecting my boundaries. As if my thought conjures her, Jennifer walks into the dining room. She walks toward the table and when she reaches it, she hugs my parents before she takes a seat next to me. I don¡¯t say anything and I continue to eat. My phone rings in my pocket and I take it out cing it to my ear. ¡°What¡¯s up John?¡± ¡°Alpha, we had an incident at the hotel about twenty minutes ago.¡± I can feel myself squeezing my phone a little tighter. I loosen my grip so I don¡¯t snap the phone in my hand. ¡°What happened¡± I growl. ¡°Four wolves came in looking for Amelia this time.¡± ¡°Is she alright?¡± I see Jennifer snap her head in my direction at my words but I ignore her. ¡°One grabbed her arm but she¡¯s alright.¡± I can feel Talon at the surface. ¡°He put is f**king hands on her.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, but thankfully one of the wolves that seemed like a ranked pack member put him in his ce.¡± ¡°Where is she now¡± I ask. ¡°Amelia and Lily headed back to the apartment after her shift was finished.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± ¡°Where are the wolves now?¡± ¡°Honestly Alpha, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°I stayed with Amelia to protect her in case they returned.¡± ¡°You did the right thing John.¡± ¡°Just tell Lily to stay with her until Michael and I get there.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and the line goes dead. ¡°Lincoln, what is going on, that sounded serious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok mom but I do need to go.¡± Michael stands just as I do and we start for the door. I knew leaving was too easy. ¡°Lincoln¡± I turn and Jennifer is standing with her hands on her hips. ¡°Michael, go get the car ready I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Michael leaves and I turn back to Jennifer. ¡°What do you need Jenn?¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this right now and besides that its none of your business.¡± ¡°We have been friends our whole lives and now it¡¯s none of my business when a woman is involved.¡± ¡°Jennifer we are friends but that is all we are ever going to be.¡± ¡°Right now, I need to go help someone who is in trouble because that is what an Alpha does.¡± I say no more before I turn and head down to the car. I hop in and tell Michael to take us to the apartment complex. We arrive about twenty minutester. After the car is parked, we head up to Lily¡¯s apartment. Amelia POV This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I stick my head out the door to check if anyone is in the hallway. When I see it¡¯s empty, I grab my bags and walk to the elevator. I push the button several times, wishing for the door to open already. A few secondster, the ding sounds and the doors open. ¡°Sh*t¡± I say and Alpha Lincoln smiles at me. ¡°Good evening, to you too Amelia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha, I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect.¡± ¡°None was taken.¡± ¡°Now where are you off to with those bags?¡± I¡¯m just about to answer when Lilyes rushing out of her apartment. When she notices my bags, her facial expression changes to one of anger. ¡°I told you so¡± Star says and I roll my eyes. ¡°Are you kidding, you¡¯re leaving without saying a word.¡± ¡°Why would you do that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside Lily and have a conversation with Amelia¡± Alpha Lincoln says. They take my bags from me and lead me into Lily¡¯s apartment. I take a seat and Lily sits next to me but she doesn¡¯t say a word. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. ¡°Lily I¡¯m sorry, I was trying to do what¡¯s best for everyone.¡± ¡°I have no idea what As is capable of and I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt because of me.¡± ¡°I am a witch and I can handle that poor excuse that you once called a mate.¡± ¡°Do you really think running is what¡¯s best for you and your pup?¡± Before I can answer Alpha Lincoln clears his throat. ¡°Amelia, running away is not the answer.¡± ¡°I told you that As was not going to stoping for you.¡± ¡°That will not change if you go to a different city.¡± ¡°I cannot put my friends and your pack at risk.¡± I take Lily¡¯s hand and she doesn¡¯t pull away. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it isn¡¯t up to you.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°We are going to help you because we want to and its not up for debate.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you would help me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a rogue.¡± He growls ¡°don¡¯t call yourself that again.¡± ¡°That was super-hot¡± Star says and I push her down. I agree, but this is not the time or ce for acting like a teenage girl with a crush. Lincoln POV ¡°Amelia, I would like for you toe to the pack and stay for a while.¡± ¡°We can set you up in one of the guest rooms in the pack house.¡± ¡°You would be able to see the pack doctor for checkups with your pregnancy.¡± ¡°You would be safe from As and his pack.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to step foot in my territory.¡± I can¡¯t read her expression. ¡°I can help you decorate it just like the apartment¡± Lily says. ¡°Lily, I appreciate that but that is not why I have to say no.¡± She turns to me ¡°I cannot do that because you will be in trouble if As finds out you are hiding me in your pack.¡± ¡°You know that is against werewolfw now that I am considered his Luna.¡± She is right but if we can prove that he vited their bond he will be the one that will face charges by the elders. ¡°Technically you have not been given the title so you are not a Luna yet.¡± ¡°If we can prove that he vited your bond he would be the one who is in trouble with the Elders.¡± ¡°Alpha it¡¯s his word against mine.¡± ¡°You know as well as I do who the Elders are more likely to believe.¡± I smile ¡°true but you also have an Alpha who believes you and is willing to help you with the Elders.¡± ¡°Lincoln, what the hell are you doing¡± Michael links me. ¡°I¡¯m doing what an Alpha does, helps someone in need.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anymore. I can see she is torn but after a few minutes she finally answers me. ¡°I will stay in the pack but only if you contact the Elder to tell them why I¡¯m staying in your pack.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 10 Pack Amelia POV I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve agreed to go to the Nightfire Pack. ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do, Amelia¡±, Star says. I know she¡¯s right, but I still hate that I¡¯m involving others in my problems with As. ¡°I know Star, I just hope that we can convince the Elders about what As has done so we can raise our pup in peace.¡± ¡°Have faith, Amelia¡± she says before she recedes in my mind. I¡¯m in my room with Lily gathering more clothes to take with me. I know she is still hurt that I was leaving without telling her because she has been quiet since we came into this room. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry that I was going to leave without telling you.¡± She sits on the bed and I can see unshed tears in her eyes when she looks up at me. ¡°I truly understand why you thought leaving was the right choice.¡± ¡°I was just upset because since I have left home and my mother, you¡¯re the first woman who has felt like family to me.¡± ¡°I know how crazy that sounds because we haven¡¯t known each other long but if I could pick a sister Amelia, you would be it.¡± I wrap her in a hug. ¡°I don¡¯t think that sounds crazy, I feel the same way.¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t try to leave again without talking to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, now let¡¯s get you packed so we can decorate your new room.¡± I n toe back to my apartment when everything is settled but it will be nice to make the room I stay in my own. We head back out to the living room where Michael and Lincoln are waiting. I can tell Michael is concerned about Lincoln¡¯s offer to take me to the pack. I have stayed quiet in my life far too long. ¡°Beta Michael, are you alright with meing to the pack?¡± ¡°Amelia¡± Lincoln begins to say, but I give him a look that leaves no room for discussion. Michael looks at Lincoln when I ask my question. ¡°Michael, I won¡¯t be offended, please speak freely.¡± I turn to Lincoln, ¡°please give him permission to speak freely.¡± I can tell Lincoln isn¡¯t happy about my request, but, he does as I ask. ¡°I mean no disrespect Amelia but I¡¯m concerned about As and his ns.¡± I¡¯m just about to speak but he continues. ¡°Despite those concerns Ipletely agree with Alpha Lincoln on protecting you and your pup at the Nightfire pack.¡± I smile ¡°thank you Beta Michael for your honesty.¡± Lincoln takes my bag and I see a slight smile in the corner of Michael¡¯s mouth as he watches Lincoln. I don¡¯t say anything as we head for the elevator. Once we are in the parking garage I walk toward Lily¡¯s car and I can see that Lincoln wants to say something but he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Looks like the Beta even noticed how Alpha Lincoln is with us¡±, Star says. ¡°Star, we are not going to have this conversation again.¡± ¡°He is just being kind, like a good Alpha should.¡± ¡°Elias would do the same for someone in need.¡± ¡°You can lie to yourself but I know you feel something toward him and that he is being more than kind to us.¡± I push her down as he sticks my bag in Lily¡¯s car. I slide into the passenger seat waiting for Lily to get in. Lincoln POV I get Lily¡¯s attention before she gets into the car. ¡°Lily, when you get to the pack, please take her into the dining room until I speak to my father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he will be waiting after I left so abruptly and I don¡¯t want him to insult Amelia because he thinks she is a rogue.¡± ¡°No problem, Alpha¡± Lily says. ¡°Lily, you know you don¡¯t have to use my title unless we are in a formal setting.¡± ¡°I know but after what you just did for my friend you deserved to be called Alpha.¡± She winks before she gets into the driver¡¯s seat. I roll my eyes and chuckle, heading to our car. Once I¡¯m in the car, Michael drives out of the parking complex. He starts to drive toward the pack and I can see Lily¡¯s car is following us in the mirror. Talon and I had been on edge since we got the call from John so he is finally calm. ¡°Alright, what is up with you with this she-wolf?¡± At first I think about just telling him to drop it, but Michael is the only person I can talk with beside Talon about this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure Michael.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Besides that taking her to the pack is the right thing to do, I feel some connection to Amelia.¡± ¡°Lincoln that¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°She is still mated to that do*chebag that cheated on her.¡± ¡°I know Michael but Talon feels it too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin it but I need her and the pup to be close to us and I would kill anyone that tried to hurt her. ¡°Well, I meant what I said about protecting her.¡± ¡°Thank you for what you said and trusting what I¡¯m saying.¡± ¡°Lincoln you are not only my Alpha, you are my best friend.¡± ¡°If you say she¡¯s important to you then she is important to me.¡± We pull into the parking near the pack house and I ask Michael to take her bag up to my floor. ¡°Please take it to the room next to mine.¡± He nods taking the bag and heading up the walkway. I take Amelia¡¯s hand, helping her out of the car. Every time I touch her skin, the feeling and connection seems to be more intense. She doesn¡¯t pull away, but I can tell by her expression she feels it too. ¡°Amelia, Lily is going to take you into the dining room while I speak to my father.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure you have a million things to do besides entertain me.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t feel like you need to rush.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Lily can take me to my room.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be long and I will show you to your room¡± I say because I¡¯m sure she is going to wonder why she will be on the Alpha floor. She smiles and I feel the warmth in my chest. ¡°Well, I¡¯m starving so the dining room is perfect.¡± We walk into the pack house and my father is sitting in the living room just as I knew he would be.¡± As soon as he sees Amelia, he standsing toward me. Lily leads her to the dining room as I asked before he reaches us. ¡°Lincoln, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Come to my office father, we can speak there.¡± I¡¯m grateful when he follows me and doesn¡¯t make a scene, so Amelia hears. Amelia POV When we get into the dining room, the smell of the food makes my mouth salivate. ¡°Come on Amelia, let¡¯s grab some food while we wait for Alpha Lincoln.¡± As we walk to the buffet, I feel like everyone is staring at me. Which is probably true because I¡¯m an outsider. We get our tes and go take a seat at a table near the front of the room. I put the first bite of roast beef in my mouth and I moan because it¡¯s so good. ¡°I take it you like the food¡± Lily says with a chuckle. ¡°Yes, the food is delicious.¡± ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing sitting here¡± a woman¡¯s voicees from behind me. Lily¡¯s head snaps in the voice¡¯s direction. ¡°I suggest you walk away from this table Jennifer, unless you would like us to step outside¡±, Lily says. I go to stand next to her. ¡°Did you just threaten the future Luna of this pack, witch?¡± Star growls in my head at her words and I feel a tinge of jealousy, but I push it away. Star is at the surface and I growl. She whips her head in my direction. ¡°Did you just growl at me you filthy rogue?¡± This b**ch is so lucky there is a pup in my belly right now. I ce my hand on my belly without even thinking about it. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, my mistake, you¡¯re a w***e besides being a filthy rogue.¡± Before I can stop her, Lily ps the she-wolf across the face. If she really is the future Luna, Lily will be in big trouble for hitting her whether she is a witch or not. ¡°What is going on here?¡± We all turn toward the voice. ¡°Luna, that vile witch pped me¡± she says pointing at Lily. ¡°I was simply trying to tell them they can¡¯t sit at the Alpha table.¡± ¡°Is this true Lily?¡± ¡°Yes Luna, I pped her for the way she spoke to a pack guest.¡± She looks to me and I bare my neck. ¡°Luna, this is Amelia.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln brought her here today and Jennifer just insulted her.¡± To my surprise she whirls on Jennifer. ¡°You insulted a guest of the Alpha?¡± ¡°How was I to know she was his guest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point of this conversation Jennifer¡± the Luna says. ¡°You have no right to speak to anyone rudely.¡± ¡°I suggest you leave this room and think about your behavior.¡± I can see she wants to scream but she maintains herposure. ¡°Yes Luna¡± she says before she leaves the room. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Now Lily why don¡¯t you introduce me properly to our guest.¡± I smile and we all take a seat. ¡°Luna Lorraine this is Amelia.¡± ¡°Amelia this is Alpha Lincoln¡¯s mother, Luna Lorraine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Luna.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you as well, Amelia.¡± ¡°How far along are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about three months.¡± ¡°What are you having?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having a boy.¡± ¡°Boys are sweet but I¡¯m partial since that is what I had.¡± I chuckle ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not going to ask you why you are here but I want you to know that you will be treated with respect by this pack no matter the reason.¡± ¡°I apologize for Jennifer¡¯s behavior but hopefully I have made myself clear to her.¡± ¡°Now please eat, I¡¯m sure the pup is making you hungry all the time.¡± ¡°I know Lincoln made me into an eating machine.¡± ¡°I like her¡± Star says and Ipletely agree. We continue to talk and just her presence has made me morefortable. Lincoln POV As soon as we reach my office and the door is shut my father lets loose on me. ¡°What the hell are you thinking about bringing a rogue into this pack?¡± ¡°First of all, father, I don¡¯t appreciate your tone.¡± ¡°Sit down and we can have a civilized conversation.¡± ¡°Secondly I am Alpha and I know what the hell I am doing.¡± I know he hates that he isn¡¯t in charge but he respects me as his son and Alpha. My father takes a seat and I do the same behind my desk. ¡°Now, if you would like to know why Amelia is here, I am d to answer your questions but her being here is not up for debate.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to let a rogue stay in our pack.¡± Talones to the surface and I growl at my father. I have never growled at my father. The look of shock on his face isical. ¡°Did you just growl at me?¡± ¡°Yes, I did and after I exin everything you will understand why.¡± ¡°Amelia is not a rogue, she is a pack wolf.¡± He looks at me confused. I tell him about why she left her pack while she was pregnant with As¡¯s pup. ¡°What kind of mate does that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, father, but it seems whatever has happened in the Darkmoon pack, Amelia¡¯s mate has be Alpha.¡± ¡°Lincoln, I understand you wanting to help this youngdy but you know that what you¡¯re doing is against werewolfw.¡± ¡°You cannot keep and Luna from her mate.¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯m aware of ourws but she was never made Luna and once I speak with the Elders hopefully, they will understand why I had to take her in.¡± ¡°That is a phone call you need to make sooner thanter son.¡± ¡°I will be making the call today after I get Amelia situated on my floor.¡± Again, my father looks like he can¡¯t believe what he just heard. ¡°Lincoln, there are guest rooms that would be more appropriate for her to stay in.¡± Talon growls again and my father crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°Do you want to exin to your father why your wolf has growled at me twice over this she-wolf.¡± I really hadn¡¯t wanted to bring this up to my father but I guess I have no choice. ¡°Talon and I feel connected to Amelia.¡± ¡°Lincoln she is still mated and has a pup in her belly.¡± ¡°I know father but I¡¯m telling you she and her pup mean something to us.¡± ¡°I need to protect her.¡± He smiles ¡°you know that your mother and I will support you no matter what but please be careful.¡± Ie around the desk and hug my father. I am very fortunate to have such wonderful parents. My father and I head downstairs and walk into the dining room. My mother is sitting with Lily and Amelia. She looks happy andfortable. We walk up to the table and as soon as she sees us, she smiles. ¡°Dad, this is Amelia.¡± ¡°Amelia, this is my father, Alpha Charles.¡± She bares his neck to him. ¡°You can just call me Charlie, I¡¯m not Alpha anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you, Charlie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to steal Amelia and Lily to show them where Amelia will be staying.¡± ¡°Goodbye Luna and Charlie¡± she says and we head upstairs. We reach my floor and walk down the hall till we reach her door, ¡°this is your room.¡± I point to the door next to it ¡°this is my room.¡± ¡°This is the Alpha floor¡± she says like she can¡¯t believe what I just said. ¡°Yes, it is, now I¡¯ll leave you and Lily to decorating your new room.¡± I don¡¯t give her a chance to argue. I walk away smiling and Talon is prancing in my head. ¡°Really a big bad Alpha wolf prancing.¡± He growls but I ignore him. I¡¯m just happy she is here and safe. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 11 Pack Lincoln POV I head to my office to make that call to the Elders. When I reach my office door, Jennifer is waiting. ¡°I need to speak with you, Lincoln, about your visitor.¡± I don¡¯t like her tone but I just let it go. I really don¡¯t have time for this but I lead her into my office. I don¡¯t invite her to sit because I¡¯m hoping this will be short. ¡°What do you need Jennifer?¡± ¡°Who is that girl you brought here today?¡± Now the way she asks that pisses me off. ¡°I think I have made it clear that I do not answer to you, so this conversation is over.¡± ¡°This is my pack and as Alpha I will bring anyone I want here.¡± ¡°Lincoln, you have never spoken to me like this and honestly I think you owe me something after all the years we¡¯ve known each other.¡± ¡°You once thought I was going to be your mate.¡± She steps into me and ces her hands on my chest. ¡°I love you Lincoln, why can¡¯t you just ept me and forget about some stupid mate bond.¡± ¡°I will be a good mate and Luna.¡± I take her wrists in my hands and put them at her side. ¡°Jenn, I did think you would be my mate because it was convenient not because I feel the way you feel.¡± ¡°I used to wish I did feel it for you instead of having to wait for my other half.¡± ¡°We have known each other for a very long time and I care for you as a friend and pack member.¡± ¡°I am going to meet my goddess given mate and if you cannot ept that we are going to have a problem with you remaining in the pack.¡± She looks at me with a look like I just pped her. ¡°How could you say that to me?¡± ¡°You are going to cast me out of the pack for some b**ch you don¡¯t even know.¡± I growl ¡°be very careful Jenn, I will not tolerate your behavior toward me or my mate¡± ¡°Our history be damned.¡± ¡°Fine, Lincoln, I will leave you and your imaginary mate alone.¡± She walks out of my office without another word. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I sit at my desk hoping what she just said is true, but knowing in my heart, it¡¯s not. ¡°She better not give Amelia a hard time, Lincoln¡±, Talon says. ¡°I will make sure she doesn¡¯t.¡± I pick up the phone dialing the Elder¡¯s number. Elder James picks up on the second ring. ¡°Alpha Lincoln, it¡¯s good to hear from you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to speak with you also.¡± ¡°I wish I was calling for a better reason but I¡¯m in need of the Elder¡¯s help.¡± ¡°I hope nothing has happened to your parents or the pack.¡± ¡°No, everyone is good but thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°This is help for a friend of the pack actually.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny that you called us for help because Elder Thomas was hoping we could meet with you.¡± ¡°We wanted to speak about an issue that you and your pack could help us with.¡± ¡°Absolutely I¡¯m d to offer my help anytime Elder James.¡± ¡°Good, we will be out tomorrow around noon if that¡¯s ok.¡± ¡°I look forward to seeing you both.¡± I hang up but I can¡¯t imagine what they would need my help with. I¡¯m d that they will get to speak with Amelia in person. I¡¯m sure once they talk to her, they will know she is telling the truth. I link Michael toe to my office about my conversation with Jennifer and the Elder¡¯s visit. A few minutester there¡¯s a knock and my door opens but it¡¯s not Michael. ¡°Mother to what do I owe this visit?¡± I get up to hug her before we both take a seat. ¡°Lincoln, I spoke to your father and he told me about your conversation.¡± ¡°Is the youngdy I just met in the dining room your mate?¡± My mother is nothing if not to the point. ¡°I¡¯m not sure mom, I just know she is important to me and Talon.¡± ¡°I love you Lincoln but I see her mark and the pup in her belly.¡± Before I can say anything, she finishes. ¡°Based on the fact you brought her here knowing those two things, I believe she is important to you and this pack¡± she says with a smile. ¡°You know that your father and I will support you.¡± ¡°If Amelia is your mate we will love her pup as our grandchild.¡± I¡¯m lucky to have such loving and supportive parents. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to tell me what is going on with Amelia as it¡¯s her story to tell, but please be careful for both of you¡± my mother says. I go around and hug my mother again before she heads back to my father. As she leaves, Michaeles in and takes a seat. ¡°How did everything go when Amelia found out she is staying on your floor?¡± I chuckle ¡°I think she would have said more had I given her the opportunity.¡± Heughs ¡°I¡¯m sure Lily will help her feelfortable.¡± I nod ¡°I called you to discuss two things.¡± ¡°We will be meeting with the Elders tomorrow with Amelia at noon.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m d we can help her tell the Elders what that ba**ard did.¡± ¡°I just hope they believe her instead of As¡± Michael says. ¡°I hope so too.¡± ¡°The other thing I wanted to talk about is Jennifer.¡± He rolls his eyes ¡°I told you that girl was going to be a problem when we were teenagers.¡± ¡°I know you did but I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°I really believed she was going to be my mate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d I didn¡¯t do anything with her despite her many attempts to get me to.¡± ¡°That was definitely a smart move Lincoln.¡± ¡°What did she do this time?¡± I tell Michael about my conversation with Jenn in the hallway. ¡°She is going to be a problem, Lincoln¡± Michael says. ¡°That would definitely make your life much moreplicated when you find your mate.¡± ¡°Your right about that.¡± ¡°I know she isn¡¯t happy that Amelia is here and I want Max to keep an eye on her.¡± ¡°You got it¡± he says before he leaves my office. I¡¯m going to go check on Amelia and Lily. Amelia POV I can¡¯t believe he put me on the Alpha floor. Why wouldn¡¯t he just put me in a regr guest room in the pack house? Lily pulls me into the bedroom. ¡°Stop overthinking everything Amelia.¡± ¡°You deserve a nice room and who cares if it¡¯s on Lincoln¡¯s floor?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re not a wolf Lily, but being on the Alpha floor is a big deal.¡± She chuckles ¡°I know that Alphas are a big deal to wolves but Lincoln isn¡¯t a regr Alpha.¡± She is definitely right about that. Most Alphas wouldn¡¯t get involved with the problems of a she- wolf in their own pack, let alone one from another pack. Lincoln is so much like Elias. So kind and protective of others. ¡°Amelia, what are you thinking about¡±, Lily asks. I haven¡¯t really spoken with Lily about Elias¡¯s death. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve really processed itpletely. ¡°Lincoln reminds me of my brother- inw Elias.¡± She sits on the bed and I sit down next to her. ¡°Elias was so kind.¡± ¡°He was loving and understanding.¡± ¡°When I met As, Elias was already mated to Freya.¡± ¡°He thought she walked on water and she acted like she loved him.¡± ¡°He was busy as many Alphas are but when they were together, he doted on her.¡± ¡°He treated As as an equal, not as a Beta.¡± ¡°He loved his pack and family.¡± ¡°Amelia what happened to Elias that As became Alpha.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t there so I can only tell you what my mother told me, that Freya killed him.¡± ¡°She killed her own mate.¡± ¡°How is that possible, Lily?¡± I can¡¯t help the tears that start to flow. She pulls me into her arms and I let all the emotions I¡¯ve been holding insidee out. I pull back and wipe the tears from my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the pregnancy is just making me really emotional.¡± She puts her hand on my cheek. ¡°Amelia, you don¡¯t always have to be strong.¡± ¡°You have every right to feel everything you¡¯re feeling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok to lean on me and other people.¡± ¡°You know like hot Alpha kind of people.¡± My face must be red as a beet. She starts tough ¡°Lily, are you kidding me right now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not and just because I¡¯m a witch and not a wolf doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t sense attraction.¡± I look down at my belly. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m in no position to be checking out Alpha Lincoln.¡± ¡°Liar, liar, pants on fire¡± Star says in my head but I ignore her. I change the subject, hoping she¡¯ll let this topic go. ¡°I really love the room, so we don¡¯t need to change much.¡± ¡°How about a rocking chair and then I think it¡¯s perfect.¡± She smiles and waves her hand in the corner. The most beautiful wood rocking chair appears. I go over and take a seat in it. ¡°Thank you, Lily, I love it.¡± I rock for a minute before my curiosity about the girl from earlier gets the better of me. ¡°Lily who was that girl you pped downstairs.¡± ¡°Is she really Lincoln¡¯s future mate and Luna?¡± She smiles ¡°Jenn is just a pain in the a**.¡± ¡°She is definitely not the future, anything, to this pack.¡± ¡°Make no mistake, she wants Lincoln in the worst way but he has made it clear he will only have his fated mate.¡± Star pushes to the surface and growls at Lily¡¯s words. I p my hand over my mouth and I wish the floor would swallow me whole. ¡°Apparently your wolf doesn¡¯t like the idea of Jenn trying to im Lincoln.¡± ¡°Can we just drop it?¡± ¡°Lily, do you think that Alpha Lincoln would let you stay here until we can go back to our apartments.¡± ¡°I would feel morefortable if you were here with me.¡± She is just about to say something when a knock sounds on the door. The door opens and Lincoln walks in. He starts to look around until his eyesnd on the chair I¡¯m sitting in. ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful chair.¡± ¡°I had hoped you would do more decorating to make the room your own so you¡¯refortable.¡± ¡°I love the room just as it is Alpha Lincoln.¡± He smiles and I just blurt out my question. ¡°Can Lily stay while I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Of course, she can, I will have a guest room prepared for you Lily.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°Lily¡± I say hoping to remind her about his title. Heughs ¡°Lily knows that unless we are in a formal setting, she has permission to use my name with no title.¡± ¡°The same goes for you, Amelia.¡± Lincoln POV ¡°I¡¯m going to my apartment to grab some of my things and I¡¯ll be back¡±, Lily says before she is gone. Amelia looks like she didn¡¯t expect us to be alone. ¡°Amelia, I spoke with the Elders and they will be here tomorrow around noon.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lincoln, for everything.¡± ¡°I will never forget how kind you have been to me and my pup.¡± I smile ¡°talk to her about the connection we feel.¡± ¡°Talon now is not the time.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t it¡¯s the perfect time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to make her ufortable so she leaves.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t act like a creepier when you say it.¡± ¡°Fine¡± I say before I look back to Amelia. ¡°Having a conversation with your wolf.¡± ¡°Yes, sorry about that.¡± She smiles ¡°were you two talking about me?¡± ¡°As a matter a fact you were the topic.¡± ¡°Can I ask you something Amelia?¡± ¡°Of course, you can Lincoln.¡± ¡°Do you feel anything for me?¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 12 How You Feel Amelia POV Did he just really ask me that question? ¡°He most certainly did and I swear to the goddess if you lie, Amelia, I¡¯m going to keep you up all night singing until you tell the truth¡±, Star says. ¡°You traitor aren¡¯t you scared¡± I say and she recedes in my mind without answering me. ¡°Now who is talking to their wolf¡± Lincoln chuckles. ¡°Before I give you my answer can I ask why you¡¯re asking me this question?¡± He takes my hand and I feel faint tingles that I once felt for As. It isn¡¯t possible my bond isn¡¯t even broken. ¡°Have faith that all things are possible and be honest¡±, Star whispers. He starts to answer but I raise my hand to stop him. ¡°That¡¯s not fair you asked me a question and I need to stop being afraid because of what As did.¡± ¡°I need to be honest with you.¡± I can see his distaste for even As¡¯s name but he stays quiet. ¡°I was twenty when I found out that As was my mate.¡± ¡°Despite my father forbidding me to ept the bond because of his Beta status I did.¡± ¡°I wanted my goddess given mate.¡± ¡°We were happy or so I thought until all this happened.¡± I take a deep breath and continue. ¡°Before I met As, I found men attractive but I never wanted to be with any of them.¡± He growls and his eyes darken. I get to my point so he understands why I¡¯m telling him all these things. ¡°The first time I met you I was more than attracted to you.¡± ¡°Both Star and I felt something, but couldn¡¯t describe it.¡± ¡°When you touched my hand, I felt a sensation I¡¯ve never felt.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly the mating tingles, but it was something that made me nervous.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand why I would be feeling anything still being mated to that ba**ard As¡± He smiles and I keep going because if I don¡¯t get this all out I will never have the courage to do this again. ¡°Every time I have spent time with you that feeling, connection has felt stronger.¡± ¡°When that girl downstairs said she was your future Luna earlier both Star and I felt anger and jealousy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand how it¡¯s possible but yes I feel a connection to you and your wolf.¡± The smile on his face is brilliant. Lincoln POV As soon as the words leave my mouth, I can feel my heart beat speed up. I want to know the answer, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not afraid of what that answer might be. What if she says she doesn¡¯t feel what I feel? ¡°Lincoln, you know in your heart that¡¯s not true, just let her talk¡±, Talon says. When she starts to speak, I feel like my heart is going to beat out of my chest. I hate hearing about that ba**ard but knowing that she feels something for me is amazing. ¡°It¡¯s my turn¡± I say squeezing her hand in mine. ¡°Amelia, the moment I met you, Talon and I both knew you were special.¡± ¡°I have never felt a connection to a she-wolf.¡± ¡°I know you still bear his mark and the bond is notpletely broken but I know in my heart that you are my mate.¡± I see a single tear run down her face. I reach up, wiping the tear from her cheek with my thumb. She ces her hand on her bump. I¡¯m sure thinking about what this means with the pup growing in her belly. I start to reach my free hand toward her belly while looking in her eyes for permission. She smiles and nods while I ce my hand against her. Sheys her hands on top of mine. We sit in silence for a few minutes before I feel movement under my hand. ¡°Oh, my goddess was that the pup?¡± Sheughs ¡°yes, he is always kicking me.¡± ¡°We¡¯re having a boy¡± I ask with wonder in my voice. I can see her smile fall at my words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Amelia?¡± ¡°I know you think we¡¯re mates and I believe that your right but it¡¯s not fair of me to expect you to be a father to another man¡¯s pup.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Alpha of this pack.¡± ¡°They expect you to have your own heir.¡± I bend down on my knees in front of her. ¡°Amelia, look at me.¡± ¡°You are my fated mate and I choose you and our son.¡± Now the tears run down both her cheeks. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, I never want to see you cry.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡± I stand up and help her to her feet. ¡°This is definitely happening.¡± ¡°I n to make you mine the minute that you are ready.¡± I pull her into me wrapping my arms around her. Shees willingly and wraps her arms around my waist. We hear someone clear their throat and she stiffens in my arms. I look back to see a smiling Lily. ¡°I¡¯m gone for a minute and you¡¯re already working your charms on her Lincoln.¡± I feel Amelia bury her head in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not going away Amelia¡±, Lily says. Amelia steps out of my arms and stands by my side. The blush on her face is beautiful. I can see she doesn¡¯t know what to say, so I save my mate. ¡°I am Amelia¡¯s second chance mate.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes get big and she starts to jump up and down screaming. ¡°Oh, my goddess this is amazing.¡± ¡°You two are perfect for each other.¡± She rushes over and wraps Amelia in a hug. As she hugs her, I remember something Amelia said when we were confessing our feelings. ¡°Amelia¡± she pulls back from Lily. ¡°What were you talking about when you said a woman said she was my future Luna?¡± Before she can answer, Lily does. ¡°Oh, please let me tell him¡± she says to Amelia. Amelia nods and Lily turns to me. ¡°Jennifer decided to approach us in the dining room being rude as usual.¡± ¡°She not only said she was your future mate and Luna, but that Amelia was a filthy rogue wh*re.¡± I see red and Talon is at the surface. How dare she say such things? Even if Amelia were just a visitor, she has no right to do such a thing. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before I know what¡¯s happening, Amelia wraps her arms around me and I bury my head in her neck, breathing deep. For the first time, I catch a faint smell of creamsicles. ¡°She is our mate, Lincoln.¡± ¡°I have no doubt, Talon.¡± I take a few deep breaths before I pull back with a smile on my face. ¡°You smell like my favorite treat as a kid.¡± She looks at me with confusion. ¡°You smell like creamsicles.¡± Her cheeks blush and goddess I love to see her blush. She leans in and breathes deep. She smiles ¡°you smell like rosewood.¡± ¡°I love that smell.¡± Amelia POV As soon as I see his eyes turn ck, I know his wolf is at the surface hearing Lily¡¯s story. I rush over, wrapping my arms around his waist. When we both catch each other¡¯s scent, it¡¯s just one more reason for us both to believe that we are mates. ¡°He is definitely our second chance¡±, Star says. I still can¡¯t believe he is willing to ept the pup growing in my belly. He is an amazing man and Alpha. ¡°Amelia would it be ok if we spoke with my parents.¡± I can feel the nerves that I had before our conversation come back tenfold. I can¡¯t imagine his parents are going to be happy he¡¯s mate isn¡¯t pure and is carrying another man¡¯s pup. He steps in front of me, ¡°Lily can you give us a moment alone.¡± ¡°Of course, Lincoln¡± she says and she is gone. ¡°Amelia, I can tell your nervous but I have spoken with both my parents about my feelings for you.¡± ¡°You told them I¡¯m your mate.¡± ¡°You were that sure?¡± He smiles ¡°I told you I have no doubt that we are mates.¡± ¡°My parents have always been supportive and this is no different.¡± ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go talk to them.¡± He smiles and takes my hand leading me down the stairs. As we walk through the pack house, I can hear the wolves chattering. I¡¯m sure talking about their Alpha holding this strange she-wolf¡¯s hand. He squeezes my hand, bringing my focus back to him. We enter the dining room and his parents are sitting with Lily and Michael at the table. When they notice us, I¡¯m shocked to see smiles on all of their faces. ¡°Mom and dad could you join me and Amelia in my office please.¡± ¡°Of course¡±, his mother says, jumping up. His father following behind her. We head out of the dining room and thest person I want to see right now is walking toward us. As soon as she sees my hand in Lincoln¡¯s, her face morphs into anger. Lincoln POV When I see Jenn and the look of anger on her face, I step in front of Amelia. Jenn looks into my eyes and I see a mixture of anger and hurt. ¡°You have to be kidding me, Lincoln.¡± ¡°I will only warn you once, Jenn.¡± ¡°I would be very careful of the next words thate out of your mouth.¡± ¡°I think I was perfectly clear earlier about my mate.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the pregnant rogue is your mate.¡± I growl ¡°I warned you.¡± ¡°Michael take her to the cells for insulting the future Luna of the pack.¡± ¡°She is to stay in the cells for two days.¡± ¡°Lincoln you can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°She is marked and pregnant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re throwing away the future you could have had.¡± ¡°I can and I just did.¡± ¡°I suggest you take this time in the cells to think about if you can remain a member of this pack.¡± ¡°Amelia is my mate and the pup in her belly is my son.¡± Michael takes her arm and leads her out of my sight. She is yelling the whole way and I hate that Amelia had to listen to her bulls*t. ¡°Amelia please don¡¯t let her upset you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± she says, but I¡¯m sure that what happened in the past is ying on her mind. I am nothing like that ba**ard and the only woman I¡¯m ever going to want is Amelia. We reach my office and my parents take a seat in front of my desk. Amelia takes a seat I ced next to me. ¡°We just wanted to let you know that I am Amelia¡¯s second chance mate.¡± ¡°I told Amelia that I will complete the bond when she is ready.¡± I look to Amelia to make sure she is ok. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is not what you expected for your son.¡± My mother raises her hand and standsing around the desk. Amelia stands and my mother pulls her into her arms. ¡°Wee to our family Amelia.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait to have our first grand pup.¡± ¡°Thank you for epting me and my pup.¡± I stand next to her ¡°our pup.¡± She wraps her arm around my waist. ¡°I mean our pup¡± she says smiling at me. She looks to my father. He standsing over and hugs Amelia. He pulls backying his hand on her belly. ¡°You keep my grand pup safe.¡± ¡°I will, I promise¡± she says before I pull her back into my side. I am truly blessed and I will do whatever it takes to make sure my mate and pup stay safe. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 13 Talk As POV I haven¡¯t heard from Neal or the Elders. I can¡¯t believe that she has managed to hide herself from my men this long. I need her back and by my side. If anything happens to her or my pup, I will lose my mind. ¡°What do you think she is going to be like when you finally find her As?¡± ¡°Do you really think she will be happy to see you¡± Ss says. ¡°Despite everything that has happened Ss she is our mate and I can make her believe me.¡± ¡°I have always been good to Amelia.¡± ¡°If only you could have kept your d**k out of your sister-inw you would have been the perfect mate.¡± ¡°Enough Ss, I don¡¯t want to hear any more about Freya or what I did.¡± ¡°Well until I have my mates you will hear about it every day human.¡± ¡°You will have a lot of begging to do if we finally get her back where she belongs¡± Ss says. ¡°I know what I have to do so you need to calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down, I told you not to f**k that b**ch how many times but you just had to hurt Elias.¡± ¡°You better pray she believes you andes home.¡± I block Ss because I can¡¯t listen to him anymore right now. The phone rings on my desk and I pick it up on the second ring. ¡°Alpha As, it¡¯s Elder Thomas.¡± ¡°Elder Thomas, I¡¯m d to hear from you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re you able to speak with Alpha Lincoln?¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually what I¡¯m calling about.¡± ¡°I wanted to let you know that Elder James and I will be meeting with Alpha Lincoln tomorrow.¡± ¡°I really appreciate all your help with this matter Elder Thomas.¡± ¡°I just want Amelia and my pup home safe.¡± ¡°I understand As and I¡¯m hoping our meeting tomorrow will make sure Alpha Lincoln is on board with helping make that happen if Amelia is found in his city.¡± Neal POV I walk into the hotel hoping that Amelia will speak to me since I¡¯m alone today. After everything that happened with the warrior the other day, I want her to befortable and not afraid. She knows me even if it¡¯s not well, and I need her to understand I mean her no harm. She is my Luna and I wouldy my life down to protect her. I walk past the desk toward the restaurant she was working in. ¡°Excuse me¡±, I hear a male voice from behind me. I turn to see the man that was here with her the other day. He¡¯s human, so I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t going to be too big of a problem. When he gets close enough to me he whispers so only I can hear him. ¡°I believe Amelia was clear that she didn¡¯t want to see any of you, so I suggest you leave her alone.¡± ¡°Sir, I understand you are trying to protect Amelia but I assure you I am no threat to her.¡± ¡°I just want to speak with her.¡± He steps closer ¡°I know what you are.¡± His words take me off bnce until I notice a scent that wasn¡¯t there when I walked in. Our eyes meet ¡°you¡¯re not human, you¡¯re a warlock.¡± ¡°I am and Amelia is under our protection.¡± What the hell is happening right now? How does a warlock be involved in wolf business? ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want a war amongst our kinds and that is exactly what will happen if you keep Luna Amelia away from my Alpha.¡± ¡°Maybe you should be wondering why Amelia, who is pregnant with your so-called Alpha¡¯s pup would run from your pack and him?¡± ¡°I understand what she thinks happened but I need her to listen to the truth.¡± Heughs ¡°maybe you should find out the truth before you try to tell her what it is.¡± I growl low ¡°you know nothing about what truly happened in our pack warlock.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t care what your Alpha says happened I know who I believe.¡± ¡°I will speak to Amelia and if she wants to meet with you I will let you know.¡± ¡°Make no mistake if she doesn¡¯t want to speak to you, it will not be happening.¡± I don¡¯t have a choice in this moment, I just have to hope that Amelia will agree. I give him my number and I say a prayer to the goddess she will at least hear me out. I head out of the hotel. As I walk toward the woods, the warlock¡¯s words y over in my mind about knowing the truth. Everything that happened the day Elias died still haunts me. ¡°Neal, we will find the truth no matter what it takes¡±, Jasper says. I strip cing my clothes and phone in my bag. We shift and Jasper takes the bag in his mouth before he takes off toward the cottage. Lincoln POV N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After we finish speaking to my parents, I want to talk to Amelia about the meeting tomorrow. I¡¯m sure she is nervous and I want to reassure her that I will never let her go back to him, regardless of the Elder¡¯s decision. She is mine. My cell phone rings in my pocket but I ignore it. It keeps ringing and I pull it out, seeing John¡¯s name on the screen. I silence it. I can call him back when we are done speaking. She smiles, ¡°Lincoln, answer your phone I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± I put the phone to my ear ¡°what¡¯s going on John?¡± ¡°The ranked wolf from the other day came by the hotel looking for Amelia twenty minutes ago.¡± I growl and Amelia looks at me with concern on her face. ¡°What the hell did he want?¡± ¡°He wants to speak with her.¡± ¡°That is never happening.¡± Talon is growling in my mind. ¡°Lincoln, I want to protect Amelia too.¡± ¡°This wolf might be able to help her if she makes him understand the truth.¡± ¡°He seemed genuine and I believe that he has been misled by the Alpha.¡± I know he¡¯s right but that doesn¡¯t mean I want this wolf anywhere near my mate. ¡°I will speak with Amelia and call you back¡± I say before I hang up. Amelia takes my hand ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°One of the wolves that came to see you in the hotel showed up again today.¡± I can see the concern on her face. ¡°Neal¡± she says, and I hate that I have to even entertain her speaking with him. ¡°He wants to speak with you.¡± I can see the turmoil on her face. ¡°What did John say that made you change your mind about me speaking to him?¡± I smile that she is so smart and strong. ¡°He thinks that if you can make Neal understand that you know what As did first hand, he could help us prove that he betrayed you.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think no matter what happens I¡¯m never letting you go back to him.¡± ¡°You are mine, my mate.¡± She smiles ¡°do you think I should speak to him?¡± ¡°What do you know of Neal?¡± ¡°I met him a few times and we spoke briefly but Elias spoke highly of him.¡± ¡°He always said that if As wasn¡¯t his brother and Beta, that he would have chosen Neal.¡± ¡°I think if you want to speak with him, I will support that.¡± ¡°I will have John bring him to the pack and he will speak with us here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lincoln for supporting and protecting us¡± she says cing her hand on her bump. I take the phone back out of my pocket and call John. ¡°Call the wolf and bring him to the pack to speak with us.¡± ¡°Yes Lincoln¡±, he says and I put the phone back in my pocket.¡± Amelia POV ¡°Amelia, are you sure we should meet with him?¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t believe us, he will tell As we are in the Nightfire pack¡± Star says. She¡¯s right he knows I¡¯m in the city but he has not idea that I¡¯m actually in the pack. ¡°Lincoln, are you sure you should bring him here?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t make Neal believe I¡¯m telling the truth he will tell As where I am.¡± ¡°Your pack will be at risk and I¡± he stops me with a kiss. When he pulls back, he smiles at me. ¡°This is our pack and I don¡¯t care if he knows you are here.¡± ¡°The Elders will know tomorrow and this pack will defend its Luna.¡± I lean in and kiss him like it¡¯s the most natural thing. He deepens the kiss and the tingles are even stronger than before. I still can¡¯t believe the goddess has blessed me with a second chance. He pulls back when we are both breathless. He ces his forehead against mine. ¡°Thank you for being honest when I asked you about your feelings for me.¡± ¡°You can thank Star, she threatened to keep me awake with her awful singing if I didn¡¯t tell the truth.¡± He bursts intoughter and Star growls in my head. ¡°Seriously I¡¯m d I was brave because I want to spend to the rest of my life loving you raising and raising our pups.¡± An hourter, we are sitting in Lincoln¡¯s office when he gets a link from Michael that Neal has arrived with John. I knew I would be nervous but my stomach is in knots. A few minutester a knock sounds on the door and Michael walks in followed by Neal. His eyesnd on me sitting next to Lincoln. He takes my hand in his. ¡°You can have a seat, Neal¡±, Lincoln says. I can feel his alpha aura and Neal does as he says. He is focused on my hand in Lincoln¡¯s. ¡°Neal, you came to talk to me, so please do¡± I say. ¡°Luna, Alpha As is looking for you and wants me to bring you home.¡± ¡°I am no Luna to the Darkmoon Pack and it will never be my home again, Neal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the loss of your Alpha.¡± ¡°Elias was a good man and he meant a lot to me.¡± ¡°As is no longer my mate and therefore I am not your Luna.¡± ¡°Amelia, I realize that Freya told you things that paint Alpha As in a bad light.¡± I can¡¯t help myself Iugh. ¡°Is that what he told you that Freya lied to me.¡± ¡°He is the f**king liar.¡± Neal looks at me with shock. ¡°Freya never spoke to me about what she was doing with my mate.¡± ¡°I heard them in the office and felt it everyday of my pregnancy.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t you daree here and tell me about what a wonderful mate As was.¡± I take some deep breaths. Lincoln rubs circles on my hand calming my rage. ¡°Are you alright love?¡± ¡°I will be¡± I answer before I turn back to look Neal in the eyes. ¡°I am the future Luna of the Nightfire Pack.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 14 Belief Unknown POV I grab my cheek after he knocks me to the ground. I still can¡¯t believe this is my life now. I¡¯ve been betrayed by my own beloved, but I wouldn¡¯t change what I did. He kicks me bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°You did this to yourself.¡± ¡°I stopped feeling bad long ago for punishing you.¡± I stay silent because I won¡¯t give him the satisfaction of showing him tears or begging for him to stop. He is an unfeeling monster who has no problem causing me pain. ¡°Nothing to say love?¡± I look at him with disgust at his pet name. ¡°Still such spirit after all this time.¡± ¡°I bet you wish you could use your powers but that won¡¯t be happening.¡± ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°You took what I was supposed to have and now you will be punished until I get what I¡¯m owed.¡± I look up and look into his eyes ¡°even if I knew where she was I wouldn¡¯t tell you.¡± I feel his fist connect with my cheek and the darkness take me under. I say a prayer to the goddess in that moment that he never finds her. Amelia POV I probably should have kept that detail to myself, but I am nothing to the Darkmoon pack. It¡¯s toote now I¡¯ve said it and honestly it felt right acknowledging what I am to Lincoln and this pack. ¡°I¡¯m confused Amelia, what do you mean¡±, Neal asks. ¡°How can you take a chosen mate while you¡¯re still mated to Alpha As?¡± Lincoln growls and Iy my hand on his arm reassuring him I can handle this. ¡°I think I have made it clear that I am nothing to that cheating ba**ard.¡± ¡°Lincoln is not a chosen mate.¡± Now he looks more confused. ¡°Apparently the goddess is as angry with As as I am because she has given me a second chance with a fated mate.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, how is that possible¡± Neal says with a hurt look on his face. I know he is loyal to the pack and his Alpha, but based on what Elias said of him he is a man of honor. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would betray you.¡± ¡°Neal, I know how hard it is to believe that As would do this, but I promise you that I heard them together in his office.¡± ¡°I tried to get away without them knowing I was there but they heard me in the hallway.¡± ¡°They came out acting like nothing happened.¡± ¡°Both acting like they were so worried about me and my pup.¡± ¡°Star and I hated ourselves for not realizing the pain we we had every day was that ba**ard scr*wing Freya over and over again.¡± ¡°Then he woulde back to me and act like he loved me and our pup after he was finished with her.¡± ¡°He betrayed his own brother, a man who treated him like an equal not a Beta.¡± ¡°So, I know you don¡¯t want to believe all this but it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°So, to answer your question, no I won¡¯t go back to him or that pack.¡± ¡°As soon as the bond ispletely broken, I will be formally epting Lincoln.¡± ¡°He is my mate and my pup¡¯s father.¡± Lincoln wraps his arm around my shoulder pulling me close to him. I watch Neal look at Lincoln and then John. ¡°Neal the Elders will being tomorrow and I will be telling them the same thing I just told you.¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t believe you Amelia?¡± ¡°What if they give you no choice?¡± Again, Lincoln growls but I don¡¯t need anyone to defend me in this moment. ¡°I will tell them I am not a possession of the Darkmoon Alpha and I will not go back to As.¡± ¡°I will not be forced to stay mated to a monster who doesn¡¯t honor the mate bond.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia, I had no idea what he had done to you.¡± ¡°I never would havee here to take you back to him.¡± I smile, Elias always said that Neal was a man of honor and loyalty.¡± He was right. ¡°Neal, you came here because you believed your Alpha but you listened to me instead of just following orders blindly.¡± ¡°That makes you a honorable man, not just a mindless warrior of your Alpha.¡± ¡°He is not my Alpha after what he has done to you.¡± ¡°What can I do to help you, Amelia?¡± Lincoln POV As I listen to Amelia speak to Neal, I couldn¡¯t be prouder. My mate is amazing and strong. She could have broken after everything that happened to her, but instead she sits here like the Luna she is. I listen to her telling Neal exactly what happened to her at the hands of his so-called Alpha. The anger I feel even though I know this story, is resonating through my body. Talon is ready to run to that pack and end this, but I remind him we need to do this the right way. I worried that this wolf wouldn¡¯t go against his Alpha. I can see that he definitely cares about what is right, not some misguided loyalty to a man that doesn¡¯t deserve it. When he asks what he can do to help Amelia, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful. ¡°John, can you get Lily to join us so we can discuss a n for Neal to help us.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡±, John says and leaves the room. Ten minutester he returns, followed by Lily. When she steps into the office, her eyesnd on Neal and she stops walking. A look I can¡¯t decipher crosses her face but it¡¯s gone just as quickly. ¡°Lily, are you alright?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, John said you wanted to see me.¡± ¡°Lily, this is Neal, a warrior from the Darkmoon pack, I believe you met him at the hotel.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± ¡°Lily¡± John says with disappointment in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s ok I understand she is worried for Amelia¡± Neal says. He stands walking over to her. He sticks out his hand to properly introduce himself to Lily. She turns and rushes out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Neal, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her¡±, John says, and leaves my office. Neales back and sits down in front of us. ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on Lily with John¡±, Amelia says. Lily POV This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m downstairs just grabbing something to eat. I was off today and I¡¯m enjoying being able to spend time with Amelia. We are supposed to go for a walk tomorrow before her meeting with the Elders. John walks into the dining room and straight toward me. ¡°Lily, Lincoln wants you toe to the office.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is Amelia, ok?¡± ¡°Yes, she is absolutely fine.¡± ¡°One of the warriors from the other day is here speaking to her and Lincoln.¡± I don¡¯t even wait for him to finish speaking and I take off toward the office. What the hell would Lincoln let a damn Darkmoon warrior near Amelia for? John grabs my arm just as I reach the door. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°Why is he here and why wasn¡¯t I told before now?¡± ¡°Lily, we are guests here in this pack, so I suggest you act as such.¡± ¡°Be respectful or I¡¯ll go back in by myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t question Lincoln¡¯s actions.¡± I take a deep breath and follow John in. As soon as I see him sitting in the chair, I stop walking. I can¡¯t do this, I can¡¯t be in this room with him. When he gets up walking toward me, I lose it. I rush out of the office and head toward the room I¡¯ve been staying in. Once I¡¯m inside, I sit on the floor in front of the door. A knock sounds on the door. ¡°Lily, open up and talk to me.¡± ¡°What the hell is going on¡± John says from the hallway. ¡°John, please just leave me alone right now.¡± ¡°I need some space.¡± ¡°Fine, but we are going to talk about thister.¡± I hear his footsteps bing distant and I thank the goddess he listened. A few minutester, a knock on the door scares me. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s Amelia, please let me in.¡± I open the door and she walks in, wrapping me in a hug. ¡°Lily, what happened in there?¡± I pull back but I¡¯m not ready to talk about this yet. I don¡¯t want to lie to Amelia, but I know if I don¡¯t she will push until I tell her. ¡°I just don¡¯t want him around you and your pup.¡± ¡°I know your worried about me and bean but honestly Neal is nothing like As.¡± ¡°He wants to help me because he is a good person.¡± I feel my heart clench in my chest at her words. ¡°What if he is lying Amelia?¡± ¡°You once thought As was a good person.¡± I see hurt sh on her face and I feel like a total b**ch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± She ces my hand her hand on my cheek. ¡°I know you just said that because you¡¯re worried about me.¡± ¡°Everyone isn¡¯t like that ba**ard and I have to believe there are still good wolves in our world.¡± ¡°Besides I¡¯m here and protected.¡± ¡°Any n wee up with will not involve me leaving this pack.¡± Sheughs ¡°you can be sure Lincoln wouldn¡¯t agree to that.¡± I smile ¡°no he wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ok I¡¯m with you, let¡¯s goe up with a n.¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 15 Unexpected Mate Amelia POV N?velDrama.Org (C) content. We walk back to the office and I feel like Lily isn¡¯t telling me everything. I¡¯m sure she is definitely worried about me and my pup but there is something else going on. I¡¯ll give her some time, but I don¡¯t want secrets between us. I meant what I said to her about being like sisters. We reach the office and I sit on the couch. Lilyes and sits next to me so we are across from Neal. Lincoln looks at her with confusion but I just shake my head at him to let her stay. It¡¯s like she is ufortable around Neal, but he is a good guy. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Lincoln lets it go and takes the seat next to Neal. John is still standing. ¡°Neal, I¡¯m sorry for rushing out earlier¡± Lily says. ¡°Thank you for believing Amelia and being willing to help her.¡± ¡°There is no need to thank me for doing the right thing, I assure you, Lily.¡± ¡°Had I known what was happening to Amelia when it was actually happening, I would have made sure that Elias and I beat his a**.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Neal, I forgot to tell you that earlier.¡± ¡°Elias did know before I left.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep that from him.¡± ¡°I went to his office after I heard them and told Elias everything.¡± Neal¡¯s face contorts into a look of anger. ¡°You told Elias that his mate was f**king his brother before you left the pack.¡± I nod not understanding his anger. I couldn¡¯t keep that from Elias. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Neal, he had the right to know what was happening.¡± ¡°You misunderstand why I¡¯m so upset.¡± ¡°I would never expect you to keep it from Elias.¡± ¡°I¡¯m upset because if Elias knew that Freya was being unfaithful, how did she get close enough to stab him that day.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about you but if my mate betrayed me with my brother, I wouldn¡¯t be hugging her.¡± ¡°What are you saying Neal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying something about Elias¡¯s death doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°It never did but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it.¡± The minute I realize what he is saying I feel sick. ¡°He couldn¡¯t, that can¡¯t be true.¡± I rush out of the room to the nearest bathroom. As soon as I make it to the bathroom I puke. I wretch until there is nothing left in my stomach. I feel a hand rubbing circles on my back and holding my hair. I expect it to be Lily, but when I stand it¡¯s Lincoln. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t really want you to see me puking.¡± He wets a paper towel and wipes my face. ¡°You are my mate and I will hold your hair while you puke every time.¡± ¡°We will care for each other and sometimes it won¡¯t be pretty.¡± ¡°Talk to me love?¡± ¡°How could I not know what a monster I was mated to Lincoln?¡± He pulls me into his arms. ¡°He only allowed you to see the mask he wore love.¡± ¡°There was no way for you to know who he truly was when he was hiding it from you and your pack.¡± ¡°He killed his own brother.¡± ¡°That means he probably killed Freya too.¡± The tears flow freely down my cheeks. He holds me in silence for a few minutes before I finallypose myself. I pull back and he wipes the tears from my cheeks. ¡°We are going to make him pay for all he has done Amelia, I promise you.¡± We head back to the office and Lily rushes over to me. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Not really but I will be.¡± She hugs me before we sit back down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia I didn¡¯t mean to upset you¡± Neal says. ¡°Elias was not only my Alpha but he was my friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault I¡¯m upset Neal.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t realize what a monster I was mated to.¡± Neal POV ¡°I know you said your meeting with the Elders tomorrow.¡± ¡°I would like to be here with you to speak to the elders about my suspicions surrounding Elias¡¯s death.¡± I can see the shock on Amelia¡¯s face. ¡°Neal, you are jeopardizing your own life.¡± ¡°If As could kill his own brother, he will have no problem killing you if he finds out you betrayed him.¡± ¡°I cannot return to that pack Amelia knowing what I know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a very good actor.¡± I smile ¡°I would rather be a rogue or dead before I stay in a pack run by that ba**ard.¡± ¡°No¡± Lily says before she stands. ¡°No, I can¡¯t meet with the Elders¡± I say as a question to her. ¡°No, you can¡¯t die¡± Lily says. It¡¯s sweet she cares if something happens to me. She is beautiful and kind even if she is acting strange. ¡°She is not our mate, so don¡¯t even think about it¡±, Jasper says in my head. ¡°Give it a rest, I can think a woman is pretty without betraying our mate.¡± I block him and return to our conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine Lily but I appreciate your concern.¡± She sits back down and I turn to Lincoln and repeat my question. ¡°Absolutely you can meet with the Elders with us.¡± ¡°What will you tell As when he calls¡± Amelia asks. ¡°I will not be answering As again.¡± ¡°I have already sent the other warriors back to the pack after the incident in the hotel.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln, I need to break my allegiance to the pack.¡± ¡°I would like to do that before we meet with the Elders tomorrow.¡± ¡°Of course, I can have Michael drive you to the pack border so you can say the words to break your bond.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary I can take him¡± John says. ¡°I¡¯ming too¡± Lily says. ¡°That isn¡¯t really necessary.¡± ¡°I can shift and run to the border.¡± ¡°Then I can return to the cabin until tomorrow.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary Neal, we have a cabin you can use in the pack¡± Lincoln says. ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t expect you to allow me to stay in your pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not allowing you to stay in my pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m inviting you to join my pack Neal once you break your bond to the Darkmoon pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to sound ungrateful but why would you do that for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what an Alpha does Neal.¡± ¡°You are an honorable wolf and you don¡¯t deserve to be a rogue for doing the right thing.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha Lincoln, I really appreciate your kindness.¡± ¡°I will dly ept you invitation.¡± I go to stand near John and Lily joins us. ¡°Neal picture your pack border and I will teleport you just outside it.¡± I nod and John ces his hand on my shoulder. I ready myself as I have never been teleported before. Lily ces her hand on my arm while I¡¯m looking at John. I whip my head in her direction and my eyesnd on hers when I feel tingles on the spot she touches. She immediately raises her hand, but before I can say anything, John and I are at the border. ¡°Jasper, what the hell was that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but we need to talk to her.¡± ¡°Neal, are you alright.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± I shake it off because we are here now and I need to get this over with. I turn to the pack. ¡°I, Neal Connor Martin, break all ties with the Darkmoon pack.¡± ¡°I leave behind its secrets and break my bond with Alpha As Canfield.¡± I immediately feel the bond break. Jasper whimpers in my mind at the loss of his pack. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should hang around, are you ready¡± John asks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready but I have a question before we go back to the Nightfire Pack.¡± He waits for me to ask my question. ¡°Is Lily a witch?¡± ¡°Yes, she is why are you asking that.¡± ¡°I need to speak with her before I answer that question.¡± He looks at me with confusion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad I promise you but I need to speak with Lily.¡± He nods before he ces his hand on my shoulder again. We appear back in Lincoln¡¯s office. ¡°Where is she?¡± Amelia looks at me confused before she realizes who I meant. ¡°She said she needed to go for a walk alone.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Neal?¡± ¡°I just need to speak with her.¡± I can see the moment she realizes what¡¯s happening. ¡°How could that be you would have known?¡± I look at John and Lincoln before I answer. ¡°I believe she is masking her scent.¡± The smile that breaks out on Amelia¡¯s face is brilliant. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will be back soon.¡± ¡°She probably needed a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia but you know Jasper and I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°We need to see her now.¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying Neal but Lily has been through a lot so you¡¯re going to need to be patient¡± Lincoln says. I pray no one has hurt her because I¡¯m going to lose my mind. ¡°Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on¡±, John says. Iugh ¡°I guess it¡¯s toote to talk to her first.¡± ¡°John, I believe that Lily is my mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she has been acting so weird¡±, John says. ¡°She knew that day in the hotel but she said nothing.¡± He reaches out his hand shaking mine. ¡°Wee to our family.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope she agrees but thank you.¡± ¡°I know Lily she may be scared but finding her mate is all she ever wanted.¡± ¡°See our mate wants us.¡± ¡°Calm down Jasper we need to give her time.¡± ¡°I want her as much as you do.¡± ¡°John why don¡¯t you show Neal to the cabin.¡± I nod and follow John. I say a prayer to the goddess that we can talk to her soon. Lily POV I return to the room I¡¯m staying in and close the door behind me. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡±, the voice scares the hell out of me. ¡°Amelia what the f**k, you scared the sh*t out of me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong that you¡¯re waiting for me?¡± ¡°Are John and Neal alright?¡± She smiles ¡°your cousin and mate are just fine.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°You heard me, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I was going to Amelia but I was trying to wrap my own mind around that he¡¯s a wolf?¡± She looks disappointed and I realize she thinks I care that he is a wolf. ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t care that Neal¡¯s a wolf but I¡¯m sure he cares what I am.¡± ¡°I know how most wolves feel about my kind.¡± She gets up andes to stand in front of me. She puts her hands on my shoulders. ¡°I think you need to speak to your mate before you make any assumptions about how he feels.¡± ¡°Why what did he say?¡± ¡°Oh no you¡¯re going to talk to him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything.¡± I pout but she just hugs me before she leaves my room. The Next Day Lincoln POV We are waiting in my office when I get the link from the patrol guard that the Elders have arrived. Michael, Neal, Amelia, and myself are in the office. The elders are good wolves but I have no idea how they would act if I included a witch and warlock in our meeting, so John and Lily aren¡¯t here with us. A few minutester, there is a knock and the guard leads Elder James and Thomas into my office. They stop dead when they see Amelia and Neal. ¡°What is going on here¡±, Elder Thomas says and he doesn¡¯t look happy. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 16 Discussion Lincoln POV I stand as Elder Thomas looks at Neal and then Amelia. ¡°Elder Thomas and Elder James thank you for coming.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln exin yourself¡± Elder Thomas says with anger in his voice. Elder James just stays quiet. ¡°Please have a seat and we will exin everything.¡± ¡°It better be one hell of an exnation when you have the Darkmoon Luna and Beta sitting in your office.¡± ¡°I am not the Darkmoon Luna and I never will be¡± Amelia says with all the venom she can muster. I turn to look at my mate proud of her strength before I look back to the Elders. ¡°Amelia¡± Elder Thomas starts to speak to her but I stop him. ¡°Please have a seat and listen to her and you will understand what is happening.¡± They finally take a seat and I sit back down in the chair next to Amelia. Amelia POV I don¡¯t like the way Elder Thomas is treating Lincoln, like he is the one that has done something wrong. Once Lincoln sits down, I take a deep breath preparing myself to retell this story hopefully for thest time. ¡°Amelia, I know your confused after everything that Freya said but this was not the way to handle it¡± Elder Thomas says. ¡°You do not leave your mate with his pup in your belly.¡± ¡°With all due respect Elder you have no idea of what the truth is so please don¡¯t sit there saying I¡¯m confused and what I did was wrong.¡± I can see the look of disdain on his face at my words. ¡°Be careful Amelia how you speak to me¡± Elder Thomas says. I can see Lincoln starts to squeeze the arm of his chair as his knuckles turn white. I want to reach over and touch his arm to calm him but I know that¡¯s not a good idea right now. ¡°My apologies I don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful but I would like a chance to tell you what happened instead of you simply listening to As¡¯s lies.¡± Before Elder Thomas responds Elder James answers me. ¡°Amelia please tell us what happened so we can understand what made you leave your pack and mate.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I had been having a lot of pain throughout my pregnancy.¡± ¡°Star and I thought it was just a difficult pregnancy because never in our wildest dreams did we think our mate would betray us.¡± ¡°Amelia, As told us about Freya putting these ideas in your head.¡± ¡°You would know the pain of a mate cheating¡± Elder Thomas says. ¡°If I have never had a mate cheat on me how would I know what the pain feels like?¡± ¡°Elder Thomas do you really believe I based my actions on words from a disgusting she-wolf.¡± ¡°I know that she-wolf¡¯s get their feelings hurt easily and react without thinking sometimes.¡± ¡°Thomas please allow Amelia to speak¡± Elder James says. I can see that Elder Thomas doesn¡¯t like being told anything even by his peer. ¡°As I said I would never have left my pack just because of Freya telling me she was with my mate.¡± ¡°I would have spoken to him and found the truth before I made any decisions.¡± ¡°I was in our room and having pain again.¡± ¡°I was worried about our pup so I went to As¡¯s office so we could head to the pack hospital together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I heard them.¡± ¡°Heard who¡± Elder James says. ¡°I heard Freya and As f**king in his office.¡± ¡°Did you see them Amelia¡± Elder Thomas asks. ¡°No but I¡¯m not stupid and I know what I heard.¡± ¡°They heard me groan from the pain they were causing me and rushed into the hallway together.¡± I can see disappointment on Elder James¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened to you Amelia¡± Elder James says.¡± ¡°I understand that was upsetting and As is wrong for what he did but you need to find forgiveness for your mate.¡± ¡°Mates make mistakes but leaving with his pup in your belly wasn¡¯t the right choice¡± Elder Thomas says. ¡°Would you be saying this to him if I was the one that was unfaithful?¡± I can see that he doesn¡¯t like my question. Lincoln POV I do not like the way Elder Thomas is acting and speaking to my mate. Talon is growling in my mind. ¡°He is an a**hole¡± Talon says. ¡°I agree but we need to do everything we can to get the Elders on our side.¡± ¡°He is not taking our mate/¡± ¡°Of course he isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I will kill him first Elder or not.¡± He never answers Amelia¡¯s question and turns on me. ¡°You should never have allowed another Alpha¡¯s Luna to hide in your pack Alpha Lincoln.¡± ¡°Elder Thomas, I have always respected you and all the Elders but right now the way you are treating Amelia is not eptable.¡± ¡°Excuse me, you don¡¯t tell me an Elder what is eptable.¡± ¡°Thomas enough¡± Elder James says. ¡°Amelia has made it clear what Alpha As has done and it is not in our power to make her return to an unfaithful mate even if she is carrying his pup.¡± ¡°As is an Alpha and she is still mated to him¡± Elder Thomas says. I have had enough of Elder Thomas¡¯s bullsh*t. ¡°She will not be mated to him much longer.¡± Elder James looks to Amelia ¡°do you n to break your bond with As?¡± ¡°Yes, I have already been given a second chance mate by the goddess and I n on epting him.¡± ¡°Amelia that¡¯s not possible you haven¡¯t broken the bond with As yet¡± Elder James says. ¡°It is possible because I am her second chance mate¡± I say without a shred of doubt in my voice. Both of the elders whip their heads in my direction. Elder Thomas stands ¡°I will not stay here and listen to such lies from a she-wolf who abandons her mate and an Alpha who doesn¡¯t respect the mate bond.¡± Elder James stands turning toward Elder Thomas. ¡°Then by all means Thomas leave, this is no longer your concern.¡± I can see that Elder Thomas doesn¡¯t like it but he leaves my office. Elder James sits back down and so do I. ¡°My apologies for his behavior¡± Elder James says. ¡°Alpha Lincoln are sure about this mating?¡± ¡°I have never been surer in my whole life.¡± ¡°We both feel it despite her bond not being broken.¡± ¡°Amazing, I¡¯ve never heard of that happening in all my years as an Elder.¡± ¡°Elder James what about Elder Thomas¡± I say and he raises his hand. ¡°I out rank Elder Thomas as much as he hates it and I will be making this decision.¡± I nod feeling much better knowing that Elder James is on our side. He turns to Neal, ¡°now Neal why are you here?¡± Neal POV I have a lot of respect for Lincoln and Amelia. I don¡¯t know if I could have stayed so calm with that arrogant ba**ard talking that way to my mate. ¡°I came on orders from As to bring his mate back to the pack but once I spoke to Amelia, I knew that I should not be following any of his orders.¡± ¡°After we started to discuss how As was being unfaithful to Amelia, I realized that the details of Elias death didn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°What do you mean Neal?¡± ¡°Amelia told me that Elias knew that Freya was screwing around with As before she escaped the pack.¡± Elder James looks at me with confusion. ¡°There is no way that Freya killed Elias if he was angry.¡± ¡°She weighed half of as much.¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let her get close enough to stab him.¡± ¡°What are you saying Neal¡± Elder James asks. ¡°I¡¯m saying that I believe As wanted to be Alpha bad enough to kill his own brother.¡± As POV I call Neal¡¯s phone for the hundredth time. I¡¯m going to kill him for not answering me. I¡¯ve linked him and he has me blocked. My phone rings and I put it to my ear. ¡°Where the f**k have you been?¡± ¡°Excuse me¡± Elder Thomas says. ¡°I apologize Elder Thomas, I thought you were my Beta.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect to hear from him, he has betrayed you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Your mate and Beta are with Alpha Lincoln in the Nightfire Pack.¡± Ss is at the surface ¡°why is my mate with that f**king ba**ard?¡± ¡°She is refusing to return to you because of your infidelity.¡± ¡°Elder Thomas¡± I start to say but he cuts me off. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me As I know what you did with Freya but that doesn¡¯t mean that if you¡¯re not sorry your mate shouldn¡¯t forgive you.¡± ¡°I am sorry, it was a mistake.¡± ¡°Freya seduced me.¡± ¡°I would never do it again.¡± ¡°Unfortunately you may not have the opportunity to prove that as Amelia and Lincoln are saying they are second chance mates.¡± I growl ¡°the f**k they are, she is mine.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 17 New Pack Members Lincoln POV ¡°Elder James, I want to thank you for listening to us and not being as closed minded as Elder Thomas.¡± ¡°I mean no disrespect but it was very evident he is siding with As.¡± ¡°I respect my fellow Elder, but we do not share the same ideas of women in our society.¡± ¡°Regardless of his opinion I have the final say and I will make sure that he understands as such.¡± ¡°Honestly, Lincoln, this is not how I expected our visit to go today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true you said you needed my help.¡± ¡°So please, what can we do for you.¡± He smiles ¡°we did need your help to locate Amelia after As told Elder Thomas she ran away due to the lies Freya told her.¡± ¡°Obviously that is no longer the case.¡± ¡°What happens now Elder James¡± I ask. ¡°I will return to the other Elders and we will have a discussion on how to proceed.¡± ¡°I ask that you do not attack Darkmoon however if they present any threat to you or your Luna you have the Elders permission and support to defend your pack.¡± ¡°We will be making a visit to the Darkmoon tounch a formal investigation into the death of Alpha Elias and As¡¯s disgusting behavior.¡± He turns to Neal ¡°Neal we can find cement for you in a pack as I¡¯m sure you do not wish to return to the Darkmoon¡± Elder James says. ¡°That will not be necessary, Neal will be joining the Nightfire Pack.¡± Elder James looks at me with shock on his face. ¡°You are a remarkable man, Alpha Lincoln, to extend such an invitation¡± Elder James says to me. He turns to Neal, ¡°Neal, I am proud of you.¡± ¡°Many Betas wouldn¡¯t do the right thing and would never go against their Alpha.¡± ¡°Elias is the only Alpha I had at the Darkmoon Pack¡±, Neal says. Elder James nods before he stands. ¡°I will be in touch Alpha Lincoln and Luna Amelia.¡± I love that he acknowledges her as my Luna. I stand and shake his hand before he leaves. I turn and Amelia wraps her arms around me ¡°thank you, Lincoln, for epting me and arranging this meeting.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me love, I will defend you with myst breath.¡± She pulls back and kisses my lips gently. I hear a throat clear and I look back at a smiling Michael. Amelia stands next to me with a blush on her cheeks. He Amelia POV ¡°Let me go and get them¡± I say to Lincoln. He nods and I head from the office to the room Lily has been staying in. I knock and the door swings open. She pulls me in to a hug. ¡°How did it go?¡± I lead her inside for a minute. ¡°I came to get you and John so we can talk about the meeting with the Elders.¡± I can see the moment she realizes I mean Neal. ¡°Amelia I¡¯m scared, what if your wrong and he rejects me.¡± ¡°I left everything in my life because I wanted my true mate and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll survive if it was for nothing.¡± A single tear runs down her cheek. ¡°I promise you that no matter what happens you will survive.¡± ¡°You are one of the strongest people I know.¡± ¡°If Neal is to stupid to realize what a gift you are no matter your super natural kind then he doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡± ¡°Just so you know though I don¡¯t think Neal is stupid¡± I say with a smile. I wrap her in a hug. When she pulls back, I wipe the tears from her cheeks. ¡°One more thing, when this is all settled with As, we are dealing with your past and you will see your mother again.¡± She smiles ¡°I really love you Amelia.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°Where is John?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him to meet us in Lincoln¡¯s office.¡± After she makes the call, we head to the office. Lily POV As we walk down the hallway, I can feel my heart beating out of my chest. Amelia opens the door and I follow her inside. Before I realize what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m lifted off the ground and wrapped in two strong arms. ¡°Mate¡± I hear in my ear as he buries his head in my neck. ¡°Beloved¡±, I whisper back. Amelia smiles and takes a seat next to Lincoln. John walks past us and takes a seat. ¡°Neal, can you put me down so we can talk to the others.¡± I can feel him stiffen at my words. I don¡¯t want him to feel like my words are a rejection. He pulls back looking into my eyes. He sets me down and I take his hand,N?velDrama.Org (C) content. leading him over to a chair. I start to sit in the chair next to him but he pulls me onto hisp. I don¡¯t fight him because I need him close as much as he needs me. ¡°So, what did the Elders say,¡± I ask. ¡°Elder James believes Amelia and Neal are telling the truth, but Elder Thomas is going to be a problem¡±, Lincoln says. ¡°So, what happens now since they don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize but Elder James is the head of the Elders group so that worked in our favor.¡± ¡°He will be making the decision and he will be leading the investigation.¡± I watch Ameliay her hand on her stomach. ¡°Are you alright¡± I ask. I worry about the stress that this whole situation puts on Amelia. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just moving around a lot.¡± I smile and lean in,ying my hand on her belly. I feel the pup move under my hand and smile. I lean back, ¡°so basically we just wait for the Elders to handle this and hope that the do*chebag doesn¡¯t try to get to Amelia.¡± Lincoln growls and Ameliays her hand on his arm. ¡°He will never touch her or get to her¡± Lincoln says. ¡°I wish that really was how it¡¯s going to happen, Lily, but I know As and he isn¡¯t going to listen to them if he could kill his own brother¡±, Amelia says. ¡°I will be increasing the warrior presence throughout the pack and the border patrol¡± Lincoln says. ¡°John and I will be cing some protection spells around the pack.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± Lincoln POV ¡°Neal before you go and spend time with your new mate, I would like to perform the ritual to make you, Lily, and John pack members.¡± I can see the look of shock on John and Lily¡¯s face. ¡°Lincoln, I don¡¯t think that is a good idea.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think your pack is going to like you allowing a witch and a warlock to join your pack¡± John says. ¡°First of all, Lily is going to be mated to a pack member.¡± ¡°Secondly you two have proven your loyalty to this pack so if anyone doesn¡¯t like my decision then they can find a new pack.¡± I take the dagger from my desk and the chalice off my shelf. I cut my hand, allowing my blood to drip into the chalice. ¡°I, Alpha Lincoln Joseph Thomas, of the Nightfire pack, make you Neal Connor Martin a member of the Nightfire Pack.¡± I hand him the chalice and he drinks. As soon as he finishes drinking, I feel my connection to him. ¡°I, Neal Connor Martin, swear my allegiance to the Nightfire Pack and Alpha Lincoln Thomas.¡± He hands me back the chalice and I turn to John. I repeat the same with John. ¡°I, John Liam Bloom, swear my allegiance to the Nightfire Pack and Alpha Lincoln Thomas.¡± I repeat myself and Lily takes the chalice. Once she drinks, I feel a connection like I¡¯ve never felt with a pack member. I knew she was powerful but this is amazing. ¡°I, Lily Teresa Bloom, swear my allegiance to the Nightfire Pack, Alpha Lincoln, and Luna Amelia Thomas.¡± Her words bring a smile to my face and my mates. She really is an amazing person and I love that she has this bond with Amelia. I know she will protect her no matter what happens. ¡°Michael, can you show Lily and Neal to one of the cottages?¡± ¡°Please give John a cottage nearby them.¡± ¡°Yes, Lincoln¡± he says and leads them out of my office. I turn to Amelia ¡°I know you said that you saw the Darkmoon pack doctor a lot but I would like you to be checked by Dr. Neilson at our pack hospital.¡± She smiles ¡°of course, you¡¯ll get to see him.¡± I take her hand and lead her to the pack hospital. I link Dr. Neilson and she meets us in the waiting area. ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s going on, you said it was urgent.¡± Amelia gives me a look. ¡°Everything is fine Dr. Neilson.¡± I take Amelia¡¯s hand and she looks at me with confusion. ¡°Dr. Neilson this is my mate and the future Luna, Amelia.¡± She smiles and bares her neck. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Luna.¡± Iy my hand on her stomach. ¡°I would like you to check on our pup.¡± Dr. Neilson doesn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°With pleasure Alpha, let¡¯s go check on the pack¡¯s heir.¡± She leads us to an exam room and Ameliays on the table. A few minutester, the doctor returns with an ultrasound machine. ¡°How far along are you, Luna?¡± ¡°I¡¯m about three months along and I¡¯m having a boy.¡± ¡°Dr. Neilson, you can ask¡± Amelia says. She turns to Amelia, ¡°you owe me no exnation Luna.¡± ¡°I trust Alpha Lincoln and you are his mate.¡± I smile and she begins to wave the wand over Amelia¡¯s stomach. The screen lights up and my pup is beautiful. ¡°That is our pup, Lincoln.¡± ¡°Yes, it is Talon, I feel it too.¡± Amelia takes my hand. ¡°He¡¯s beautiful love.¡± I lean down and kiss her forehead. ¡°He is perfect Alpha and Luna.¡± ¡°I would like for you toe see me every couple of weeks so we can make sure everything stays perfect.¡± ¡°We will be here Dr. Neilson.¡± I will not miss one visit. ¡°Dr. Neilson, I have a question¡±, Amelia says. ¡°Of course, Luna.¡± Amelia POV ¡°Lincoln is my second chance mate, but my bond isn¡¯tpletely broken yet because I ran without breaking it.¡± She listens and I see no judgement on her face. ¡°I would like to mark with Lincoln but will that be dangerous to the pup since I¡¯m still technically mated to someone else.¡± She smiles ¡°due to the fact that Alpha Lincoln is your true mate there is no risk to the pup.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dr. Neilson for everything.¡± ¡°Of course, Luna, I¡¯ll give you a moment to clean up and I¡¯ll be back with vitamins.¡± When she leaves, I look up at a smiling Lincoln. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 18 ept Me As POV I can¡¯t believe this is happening right now. This has to be a bad dream. ¡°I will not lose my mate to that pathetic Alpha.¡± ¡°She is mine and she is carrying my pup.¡± ¡°I wish you would have been honest with me As¡± Elder Thomas says. ¡°I could have at least spoken to Elder James before they told him what you did.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly proud of the fact that I gave into Freya¡¯s seduction.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t change that I love Amelia and she is mine.¡± ¡°The goddess gave her to me not some a**hole Alpha.¡± ¡°As I will do everything in my power to help get her back to you but Elder James has the final say in this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I have to wage war against the Elders and the Nightfire pack, I will have Amelia back by my side.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash, I will be in touch.¡± He hangs up and I start to destroy my office. I will rip that f**king wolf apart if he touches my mate. I link Anthony toe to my office. A few minutester he walks in. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says looking around my office. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±. ¡°We have been betrayed by the pack Beta.¡± ¡°Neal¡± he says like a question. ¡°Ye,s that ba**ard is helping the Nightfire Alpha to keep my Luna from me and our pack.¡± He growls ¡°I knew something was wrong that day in the hotel.¡± ¡°What does that mean¡± I saying around to stand in front of him. I can feel the fear rolling off him. He stays quiet despite my question. ¡°When I ask you a question you f**king answer me.¡± ¡°The day we went to the hotel I tried to pull the Luna out of there and Neal stopped me.¡± I grab him by the throat ¡°you put your hands on my mate and this pack¡¯s Luna.¡± He ws at my hands as I start to squeeze.¡± Ss is at the surface ¡°he touched Amelia¡± he growls and before I can stop him, he snaps Anthony¡¯s neck. I drop him to the floor. ¡°Goddess Ss what the hell we could have just punished him.¡± ¡°That is the punishment for touching our mate.¡± ¡°This is your fault for driving our mate away.¡± ¡°I will kill any man that touches her pack member or not¡± Ss says. I link Walker toe to my office. He is the second highest warrior in the pack now. I see the look of shock on his face when he sees Anthony¡¯s body on the floor. ¡°Alpha what happened?¡± ¡°First of all, you don¡¯t question me and secondly he touched my mate.¡± ¡°Neal should have killed him when he touched her but he was a pathetic excuse for a Beta.¡± ¡°Was sir¡± he asks. ¡°Neal has betrayed his Alpha and this pack.¡± He whips his eyes up to mine and immediately drops them. ¡°He has aligned himself with Alpha Lincoln of the Nightfire pack and they have my Luna.¡± ¡°Take this trash out of my office and dispose of him.¡± ¡°Gather the men and meet me in the war room we have ns to make.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says lifting Anthony over his shoulder and leaves my office. ¡°You are very lucky I want my mate more than I want to punish your pathetic a**.¡± ¡°That is the only reason I haven¡¯t left you without a wolf.¡± ¡°Ss right now we need to be on the same page about getting Amelia and our pup back before he mates her.¡± ¡°Whatever anger you have toward me you need to direct at that ba**ard.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare let another man touch her.¡± ¡°We are still bonded.¡± ¡°You heard what Elder Thomas said they think they are second chance mates.¡± ¡°Amelia is gullible enough to give into that bullsh*it.¡± ¡°Look how she didn¡¯t realize what the pain was she was having because she believed in me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of your stupidity.¡± ¡°I will rip that f**king wolf apart if he touches what belongs to us.¡± I link the omegas toe clean my office and I head to the war room. Lily POV Michael is walking ahead of us. Neal hasn¡¯t let go of my hand and I¡¯m still nervous. We reach the cottage and I hug John before we head inside. The cottage is beautiful and I still can¡¯t believe that Lincoln made us pack members. I felt connected to the pack before but to be a member is something totally different. Neal ces his hand on the small of my back bringing me out of my thoughts. He leads me into the living room and we sit down on the couch. We both start to talk but I need to get this out. ¡°Go ahead Lily¡± he says. ¡°I know you probably expected to be mated to a wolf so I understand this is probably a shock that I¡¯m your beloved, I mean mate.¡± ¡°I will not beg you to ept me as I know my worth.¡± ¡°I lost my family because I refused to ept someone who wasn¡¯t made for me.¡± He growls and I continue ¡°I believe the goddess makes no mistakes so I am hoping that you believe the same but if not, I will ept your rejection.¡± Heughs and I look at him with confusion. ¡°Is it my turn now¡± Neals says. Neal POV I know she is nervous and once we are inside the cottage, she seems deep in thought. I want to carry her upstairs and make her mine but I know we need to talk first. Jasper is growling in my mind so I push him down. The minute she starts to talk I know she means what she says about her worth but she is also acting tough because she is afraid. She has been hurt and she is worried that I won¡¯t ept her because she isn¡¯t a wolf. ¡°Lily, the moment I felt the tingles when you touched my arm the only thought I had in my mind was making you mine.¡± ¡°You are perfect and more than I will ever deserve.¡± ¡°Your wolf¡± she starts to say and Jasper pushes forward. ¡°This wolf is ready to make you mine, only you¡± Jasper steps back and she has tears in her eyes. I scoop her up carrying her bridal style up the stairs. I set her down on the bed and kneel in front of her. ¡°I, Neal Connor Martin, ept you, Lily Teresa Bloom as my mate.¡± I reach up and wipe the tears from her cheeks. ¡°I, Lily Teresa Bloom, ept you, Neal Connor Martin as my mate and beloved.¡± I immediately feel the bond start to form. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for the mating Lily?¡± She lowers her mouth pressing her lips to mine. The tingles are amazing and I can feel my member growing in my pants. I stand taking her with me and never breaking the kiss. I rub my hands down her body and deepen the kiss even more. When we finally pull apart, we are both breathless. She takes me by surprise reaching for my shirt and pulling it over my head. Her eyes rake down my chest and I feel my body heat under her intense gaze. She runs her hands down my chest and stops at my pants before she looks into my eyes. I love that she is taking control which I never expected. Lily POV Once he is bared to me, I drop to my knees in front of him. ¡°Lily¡± my name dies on his lips as I take him in my mouth. He moans and I start to move my mouth up and down his shaft. He threads his hands inN?velDrama.Org (C) content. my hair and I feel he is losing control. I feel so powerful in this moment that he¡¯s about to lose control. He thrusts forward and I feel his salty c*m down my throat. I stand and his eyes are full of lust and love. He lifts me off my feet throwing me on the bed. He pulls my pants and shirt off like he¡¯s desperate to see my body. Once I¡¯m bared to him, he rakes his eyes up and down me. ¡°You are f**king beautiful and mine.¡± His words make my core drip. He hovers over me so we are looking into each other¡¯s eyes as he slides his hand down until he it touching my core. He begins to circle my cl*t and I¡¯m on the edge. He ms his mouth down on mine as he rubs harder and it pushes me over the edge. I scream out his name. He pushes his member forward and I start to feel full with the stretch. ¡°Oh, my goddess Neal¡± I say. He smiles when he feels my barrier. ¡°Lily this may hurt but I promise it won¡¯tst.¡± I nod and take a deep breath before he pushes forward. It definitely burns but he was right it doesn¡¯tst. He starts to move and my orgasm is building again. He buries his head in my neck and I feel the minute his canines pierce my skin. The orgasm sweeps over my body and I scream. I look up and see that Neal is right behind me. I reach up cing my hand on his marking spot and push my magic into his skin marking him as mine. His eyes turn ck for a second before they turn back to their beautiful chocte color. He empties himself inside me and I have never felt soplete. This man is mine and I¡¯m so d I waited for him. He rests his forehead against mine. ¡°I love you, Lily.¡± ¡°I love you, Neal, thank you for being the best man I¡¯ve ever met.¡± ¡°Not just because you epted me despite our differences but because you chose to do the right thing for Amelia.¡± He kisses me before he rolls off pulling me to him. He kisses the back of my head and I start to drift into a peaceful sleep knowing I have my other half. As I dream I hear a voice I haven¡¯t heard since John and I left the coven. ¡°Lily, can you hear me¡± my Aunt Jiselle whispers. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°Lily, you need toe home your mother needs you.¡± Before I can even ask what¡¯s happening her presence is gone. Jiselle is John¡¯s mother but what could she mean my mother needs me. Could it just be my guilt for leaving or was it truly my aunt reaching out to me. Why would she reach out now we have been gone for months. I open my eyes and Neal is staring at me. ¡°Lily what was that?¡± I forgot that if I don¡¯t have a block up, he can hear my thoughts. ¡°I thought it might be a dream but I guess it wasn¡¯t.¡± Amelia POV We head back to the pack house and Lincoln hasn¡¯t stopped smiling. He leads me upstairs to the room we will share and once we are inside, he kisses me. He pulls back smiling at me ¡°Amelia, I know you asked the doctor if it was alright for us to mark and I couldn¡¯t be happier to make you mine but please don¡¯t rush yourself after all you have been through.¡± ¡°I am not going anywhere and you are mine for the rest of our lives.¡± I smile because he is nothing like that ba**ard. I try not to think about him but being away from him and that ce I realize that he wasn¡¯t the prince charming I had made him in my mind even before I got pregnant. I wanted to believe that he was perfect because the goddess chose him but I know now that the goddess doesn¡¯t control what a wolf does with the gift she gives. I me no one but As for this. He ces his hand on my face and brings me out of my thoughts. I step closer ¡°I want to be yours and I don¡¯t feel rushed or have any doubt in my mind.¡± He ms his lips down on mine. Star is growling in mind that we are going to finally be bonded to Lincoln. The tingles that have been getting stronger feel amazing. Lincoln stiffens before he pulls back growling. He looks back to me and his smile returns. ¡°I¡¯m being summoned for rogues at the northern border but I promise you I won¡¯t be gone long.¡± I chuckle ¡°take your time I will be here waiting.¡± He kisses me one more time before he rushes from our room. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t want to be those rogues after what they just interrupted.¡±Your right about that Amelia I would help him if I could¡± Star says. ¡°Lincoln will probably rip them apart for it.¡± ¡°Good they stopped us from having our mate they deserve it. I chuckle at her acting like a h*rny wolf. ¡°Don¡¯tugh you know you want him just as much. She¡¯s right sheughs this time before she recedes in my mind. I decide to jump in the shower to freshen up before he returns. I¡¯m just finishing up and slipping a nightgown on when the door to the bathroom opens. I look up expecting to see a smiling Lincoln but it definitely is not. ¡°What are you doing here, where is Lincoln?¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 19 Sorry Amelia POV ¡°Luna, Alpha Lincoln sent me to make sure that your safe during the rogue attack.¡± ¡°Pleasee with me to the pack bunker and he¡¯lle for you as soon as it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Where is Michael?¡± ¡°Michael is with Alpha Lincoln that is why I am here and not him.¡± Something about this doesn¡¯t feel right. ¡°I agree Amelia¡± Star says. He hasn¡¯t announced me to the pack and more than that I can¡¯t see Lincoln sending any male but Michael to our room to protect me. ¡°I¡¯m not reallyfortable going with you until I talk to Lincoln or Michael.¡± He steps closer to me and I take a step back. ¡°Amelia, I don¡¯t want to hurt you or your pup but make no mistake I will not let you bring war to my pack.¡± ¡°This pack already has a Luna and once you¡¯re gone she can take her ce by Lincoln¡¯s side.¡± I ce my hand over my bump instinctively. I can¡¯t even shift to protect myself or my pup. I wish that Lincoln and I were able to mate and mark so I could link him right now. ¡°Star what do I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you go with him.¡± ¡°Just because he is saying he won¡¯t hurt you doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t when he has you alone.¡± ¡°You better stop worrying about what your wolf has to say and start following my orders you wh*re¡± he says grabbing my arm. ¡°You can¡¯t shift and she can¡¯t help you now.¡± ¡°Lay down, make him carry you, he will have no way to exin that to the other pack members.¡± I grab my stomachying on the floor. ¡°What the hell are you doing, get up now?¡± ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re pissing me off and that is not going to end well for you.¡± I don¡¯t move but I protect my stomach if he decides to hit or kick me. I¡¯m scooped up like I weigh nothing and he heads out of the bedroom door holding me tight to his chest. I refuse to allow him to take me from Lincoln or hurt my pup. Instead of heading toward the stairs he turns in the opposite direction. ¡°Star, I know we can¡¯t shiftpletely but I need your help if we are going to protect bean.¡± ¡°I will not wait to be rescued like some damsel in distress hoping someone else can help me.¡± I may not be able to shift but I will protect my pup with myst breath. ¡°Ok Amelia, we are only going to get one shot at this so we need to make it count.¡± We partially shift and my ws extend on my hand. I reach up raking my w across the left side of his throat. He drops me grabbing for his neck calling me a ¡°b**ch.¡± When I hit the ground, I turn so my back is to him and protect my pup with my arms. He kicks me in the back knocking the wind from me but I stay curled in a ball. I hear a growl and I pray to the goddess that it¡¯s Lincoln or Michael but I don¡¯t lift my head to look fearing what he might do next. Darkness engulfs me and I can feel Star push forward to protect us both. Lincoln POV ¡°Those rogues are going to wish for death for interrupting us when we were about to have our mate for the first time and mark her as ours¡± Talon says as we run. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said it better Talon.¡± We reach the northern border and Michael is waiting with three patrol guards. I shift and so does Michael. ¡°Where the f**k are the rogues¡± I growl out. ¡°Lincoln we just got here too after Max linked me about the rogues, I linked you.¡± We look around ¡°if Max linked you about rogues, then where the hell is he.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even smell rogues Michael.¡± Michael is attempting to link Max but he looks back at me with concern on his face. ¡°What is going on¡± I say. ¡°He blocked me, Lincoln¡± I don¡¯t even let him finish and I shift running back toward the pack house. I pray that what is going through my mind right now is not the truth for Michael¡¯s sake. I shift when I reach the pack house not even caring that I¡¯m naked. I rush inside and take the steps two at a time. I can smell Max and Amelia scent when I reach the top of the steps. He is so f**king dead if he touched my mate. I turn the corner and I see red. Amelia isying on the floor and Max is standing over her covered in blood. He whips his head in my direction and I f**king roar because Talon is at the surface. Michael is right behind me. ¡°What the f**k have you done¡± Michael screams at Max. ¡°I did what I had to do to protect this pack and the Alpha from himself.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t worthy of being Luna, she¡¯s a wh*re carrying another man¡¯s pup.¡± I start toward him but Michael grabs me ¡°Lincoln take care of Amelia, I will take care of locking him up so you can deal with him when you make sure that she is alright.¡± I can¡¯t stop myself from punching him in the face knocking him out before I bend down scooping her in my arms. I want to rip him apart but Michael is right Amelia is the priority right now but Max is going to die by my hands. He better pray that nothing happens to her or my pup because his death won¡¯t be quick. ¡°Amelia please be ok¡± I say as I run toward the pack hospital. ¡°I¡¯m protecting her, mate¡± Star says and I release the breath I¡¯m holding but until Amelia¡¯s awake, I won¡¯t be able to breathepletely. Michael POV I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. This can¡¯t really be happening. Max is standing over Amelia covered in blood. How could he betray Lincoln like this. As soon as Lincoln is gone I link another warrior to help me move him. I notice that Max has a s***h on the left side of his neck that is healing. I smile that Amelia did what she had to do to protect herself and her pup. The warrior arrives to help me because my brother isn¡¯t a small man by any means. We carry Max down to the cells and I take a seat waiting for him to wake once he is locked inside. Twenty minutester he starts to stir and I stand. ¡°Wake the f**k up Max.¡± He sits up shaking his head before he looks me in the eyes. ¡°How could you hurt the future Luna of this pack and Lincoln¡¯s fated mate?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious she is mated already or have forgotten Mikey.¡± ¡°Maxwell Master you will remain in these cells until you are sentenced by the Alpha of the Nightfire Pack.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to betray your own brother for a wh*re and an Alpha who is willing to ept her.¡± I roar stepping up to the cell ¡°the only one that has been betrayed is the Alpha and Luna of this pack by you.¡± Heughs ¡°she has you thinking she is the Luna too.¡± ¡°She has a mark and a pup growing inside her, so who is the fool to believe her lies.¡± I¡¯m done with this conversation. ¡°I pray the goddess has mercy on your soul.¡± ¡°Mickey I¡¯m your brother.¡± ¡°You were my brother, now you¡¯re just a dead man who hurt my Luna.¡± I start for the stairs and Max continues to scream but I can¡¯t even look at him any longer. The guard that I had waiting upstairs looks to me when I open the door. ¡°You guard him with your life.¡± ¡°He is no longer a pack member, he is a traitor.¡± ¡°Yes Beta¡± he says and heads back downstairs. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lincoln POV As soon as I reached the hospital Dr. Neilson is waiting for us. She rushes Amelia back and I follow behind them. Once they have her in the exam room Dr. Neilson checks her over. She has some bruising to her back but no wounds. ¡°Alpha besides the bruising to her back she has no wounds of concern.¡± ¡°The blood that was all over her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hers, Alpha.¡± ¡°Is our pup alright?¡± ¡°We are going to check right now but have faith the Luna is strong.¡± She pulls the machine into the room and passes the wand over her belly. When the screen lights up and my son is moving around the emotion I¡¯ve kept in check flows free. I bend cing my head on Amelia¡¯s belly saying a prayer of thanks to the goddess that we reached her in time. I hear the door click and I know they have left us alone in the room. A few minutester I feel her hand in my hair. I shoot up and she smiles at me. ¡°Oh, my goddess you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Thank the goddess you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°Lincoln the pup?¡± ¡°Our boy is just fine.¡± ¡°He is strong just like his mother.¡± I kiss her needing to feel that she is really here with me. I pull the chair to her bed and take her hand. A knock sounds on the door. Michael walks in with his head down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he starts to say and I stand walking over to my best friend and Beta. ¡°Michael¡± I say and he looks into my eyes. I can see that he has unshed tears for his brother and everything that has happened tonight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Michael.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize to me for what has to be done.¡± I pull him into a bro-hug. When he pulls back, he looks past me. I step out of his way and he walks toward Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia for what he has done.¡± ¡°Michael you are not responsible for your brother¡¯s actions.¡± ¡°He is in the cells awaiting his punishment, Lincoln.¡± ¡°I will leave you and Amelia but link me if you need me.¡± I nod and he leaves. I go over and kiss her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going to grab Dr. Neilson to check you over again since your awake.¡± She smiles and I head out of the room. As I walk toward the nurse¡¯s station thest person on the I want to see steps through the doors. Her punishment ended this afternoon. I don¡¯t even acknowledge her existence as I approach the nurse. ¡°Please get Dr. Neilson toe check on my Luna she is awake.¡± I start back down the hallway. ¡°Lincoln is our Luna alright¡± she asks trying to act sincere. I keep myself in control but I really don¡¯t want to. I walk back until I am standing in front of her. ¡°Jennifer you better pray I don¡¯t find out you had anything to do with what Max did tonight or I will snap your neck without a second thought.¡± I turn and she grabs my arm. ¡°I would never hurt a pregnant she-wolf.¡± ¡°I would have thought you would think more of me after all these years.¡± She leaves and right now I can¡¯t bring myself to care if I hurt her feelings. Amelia is my only priority and I will end anyone who tries to hurt her or take her from me. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 20 Questions Amelia POV The minute Lincoln says our pup is alright, I feel my body rx. I¡¯m sore where Max kicked me in the back, but with our increased healing, the pain will be gone soon. I still can¡¯t believe he would do such a thing to me. He seems so differentpared to Michael. He was like this cold, unfeeling man who didn¡¯t even think twice about hurting me or my pup. Lincoln brings me out of my thoughts with a kiss on my forehead. He leaves to go get the doctor and Iy my hand on my bump. ¡°You¡¯re safe little bean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Amelia, you protected our pup like the bada** you are.¡± I chuckle ¡°I think I had a little help from my awesome and bada** wolf.¡± She puffs out her chest in my mind and it makes me smile. The door opens and Lincoln returns, followed by Dr. Neilson. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s good to see you awake.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m just d that we both are ok.¡± ¡°I would like you to stay here overnight just so we can observe you for any changes¡±, Dr. Neilson says. ¡°Is it really necessary for me to stay if our pup is good and I¡¯m healing?¡± ¡°You do have some bruising on your back and with the attack only happening a little while ago, I would feel better if you did.¡± ¡°My wolf is already healing that and honestly I would rather sleep in our bed tonight¡± I say looking at Lincoln. Dr. Neilson looks torn. I¡¯m sure he wants to tell me to stay despite my protests. ¡°That¡¯s fine Dr. Neilson, thank you¡±, Lincoln says before the doctor can say any more. He smiles at me and heads out of the room. ¡°Lincoln, I feel fine, I¡¯m just a little sore.¡± He growls low ¡°I promise you he will suffer for putting his hands on you, for harming you.¡± I take his hand ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you have to deal with Max¡¯s actions toward me.¡± ¡°I hate this is happening for you and Michael.¡± He sits down next to my bed. ¡°Honestly love I don¡¯t think Max acted alone.¡± I look at him confused until I recall Max saying about the pack already having a Luna. ¡°What is it Amelia?¡± ¡°When Max was trying to make me leave, he said something about the pack already having a Luna and it wasn¡¯t a wh*re that was carrying another man¡¯s pup.¡± I see Lincoln¡¯s eyes sh to ck before they return to his beautiful blue color. ¡°I¡¯m going to snap that b**ch¡¯s neck.¡± ¡°I knew she had something to do with this.¡± ¡°He never said it was her but I thought the same thing when he called me a wh*re.¡± He growls low and I pull him into a kiss. When I try to deepen it, he pulls back,ying his forehead against mine. Lincoln POV I take a few deep breaths, kissing her is doing nothing for me to keep myself under control. Talon wants us to make her ours even more after everything that just happened, but I need to think about all she just went through. ¡°Talon, she was just attacked we have to be patient.¡± He whimpers and recedes to the back of my mind. ¡°Lincoln, I want you to mark me and for me to mark you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want us to wait.¡± ¡°Love I want nothing more but you were just attacked by that ba**ard.¡± ¡°I saw the bruises and I know you are healing but we need to at least wait till tomorrow.¡± ¡°Lincoln, I couldn¡¯t link you and I wanted to be able to when I was alone with him.¡± I slide into the bed next to her and pull her to my side. Sheys her head on my chest and besides the physical pain he caused her, he scared my mate. I run my fingers through her hair. ¡°I promise you that I will not leave your side again until we have marked and mated.¡± She picks her head up and pecks my lips before sheys her head back down on my chest. I kiss the top of her head and I hear her breathing even out as she falls to sleep in my arms. I wake and I¡¯m in the hospital bed alone. I start to panic until I hear the toilet flush in the bathroom. The door opens and my beautiful mate walks out. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me, love?¡± ¡°You were sleeping so peacefully and I promise I can pee all by myself.¡± I chuckle and I get up,ing to stand in front of her. ¡°I know you can but I almost lost it when I woke up and you weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± I kiss her forehead. I notice that the sun is starting to peak through the window. We must have slept all night. Having her in my arms for the first time while we slept, both Talon and I felt whole and content. ¡°Guess what¡± her question brings me out of my thoughts. I smile and lean down pecking her lips. ¡°What love¡± I ask. ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow¡±, Amelia says. She reaches up, pulling me down, pressing her lips to mine. I pull back knowing exactly what she means, ¡°let me go get the doctor so we can get out of here.¡± I head out into the hallway and grab the doctor to clear Amelia to leave. Once he clears her, I give her a dress that I had the omegas bring over. I threw everything she was wearing away because it was covered in his blood. She goes in to the bathroom andes back out dressed in a light pink sundress. She is so beautiful and I can¡¯t wait for us to have the bond between us. ¡°Amelia with everything that happened, I never asked why Max was bleeding.¡± She smiles ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let him take me or hurt our pup.¡± ¡°I partially shifted and dragged my w across his neck.¡± ¡°That is the only reason he didn¡¯t manage to take me from the pack house.¡± ¡°You really are amazing, both of you.¡± ¡°Talon and I have truly been blessed with such a strong mate and Luna.¡± I take Amelia¡¯s hand and we head up the path toward the pack house. Once we are inside, I want to grab some breakfast before we head up to our room. I n on spending the day making her mine. We will both need the fuel. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food and we can take it up to our room.¡± She nods and we walk into the dining room. My eyesnd on Jennifer sitting at a table near mine. I immediately look back at the buffet that has been set up by the omegas. I can¡¯t even look at her without wanting to kill her a** right now. I grab a tray and load it with some of everything. We start toward the door and my parentse rushing in. As soon as they see Amelia, my mother pulls her into her arms. ¡°Amelia, are you and our grand pup alright¡± my mother asks. ¡°Yes Lorraine, we are both good.¡± Once she let¡¯s go of Amelia, my father hugs her. ¡°You had us worried, thank the goddess you both are alright¡± my father says. I really have the best parents. I see my mother¡¯s eyes sh to someone behind us and I pray she isn¡¯t this stupid. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re alright¡±, Jennifer says. ¡°The whole pack heard what Max did to you.¡± We both turn and Jennifer is standing there with a look of concern on her face. Before I can say anything, Amelia steps forward until she and Jennifer are practically touching. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Amelia POV This b**ch is out of her mind. I step in front of her, but I need to remember the pack doesn¡¯t realize that I¡¯m there Luna yet. Besides that, we don¡¯t have proof of her involvement in what Max did. ¡°Thank you for your concern, both myself and my pup are perfect.¡± ¡°You can rest assured that anyone who tries to hurt me or my pup will be dealt with.¡± I turn heading back to stand next to Lincoln. I take Lincoln¡¯s hand and I watch her eyes drop to our joined hands. ¡°I would like all pack members in the pack yard before dinner, with no exception¡±, Lincoln says to everyone in the dining room. We say goodbye to his parents and head upstairs. Once we are in the room, he sets the food down on the table in the corner. He pulls out my chair and we sit eating our breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m sure you realize I will be announcing you tonight.¡± ¡°How do you think your pack is going to take the news that I¡¯m your mate and that I¡¯m already pregnant?¡± ¡°Honestly Amelia, that is none of their business.¡± ¡°I ept our pup and that is all that matters.¡± ¡°Any pack member that has a problem can look for a new pack.¡± ¡°I love you Lincoln and I¡¯m ready to be yours.¡± ¡°I love you Amelia and I will spend the rest of my life showing you how much.¡± As POV ¡°Alpha, there is a group of Elders here to see you¡±, a patrol guard links me. What the hell are they doing here? Thomas is supposed to be fixing this bulls*t with Elder James. ¡°Fine, bring them to my office.¡± I link Walker, as he is my Beta now, toe to my office immediately. He enters my office minutes before three Elders walk in with the patrol guard. I dismiss the guard and I offer them a seat. ¡°Elders, to what do I owe this visit?¡± ¡°We are here on formal business, Alpha As.¡± ¡°What business is that?¡± ¡°There have been usations made against you by your former mate and Beta.¡± I growl ¡°she is not my former mate.¡± ¡°She is my mate and Luna.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Amelia has made it perfectly clear she will be breaking her bond with you and epting Alpha Lincoln after what you have done to her.¡± ¡°You n to allow another Alpha to steal my mate and Luna.¡± ¡°She is carrying my pup in her belly.¡± ¡°The Elders will not get involved in your mate¡¯s choice after you vited your bond with her with Freya Canfield.¡± ¡°If you have made your decision that my mate can reject our bond, then what may I ask are you here to investigate?¡± ¡°You have been used of killing Alpha Elias.¡± ¡°That is absurd, I would never hurt my brother.¡± ¡°Freya killed Elias because she wanted me, which is exactly why my mate is not here.¡± ¡°I made a stupid decision and you are allowing that mistake to taint your view of me.¡± ¡°Alpha As, your actions with Freya have nothing to do with how this investigation will proceed.¡± ¡°If you have done nothing wrong then you have no reason to worry about the oue of our investigation¡± Elder James says. Unknown POV ¡°What now they have taken Max to the cells and by the sounds of it, he is going to kill him.¡± ¡°He had one job, to get her out of the pack territory.¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t handle a f**king pregnant she-wolf for goddess¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°If he kills him, it will be his own fault.¡± ¡°He was following your orders and now you¡¯re going to just let this happen to him.¡± ¡°If Lincoln finds out, that I¡¯m involved what do you think will happen to me?¡± ¡°I have far more to lose than you do.¡± ¡°You better just keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Fine but you better think of something fast because soon he will be bonded to that b**ch.¡± The phone disconnects and I can¡¯t believe he is going to let Max die. I can¡¯t believe I trusted him. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 21 Tell Me Lincoln POV We finish up breakfast and I am done waiting to make her mine. ¡°Finally¡±, Talon says in my mind, and I stand putting my hand out to Amelia. The blush creeps up her cheeks, I assume that she knows what I¡¯m asking without words. She ces her hand in mine and the once dull tingles that we share are now strong and unmistakable. ¡°Mate¡±, I say. She stands to her feet smiling ¡°mate¡±, she says back to me. I press my lips against hers and start to deepen the kiss. I feel someone is trying to link me and I am about to lose my sh*t that we¡¯re being interrupted again at this moment. I pull back breaking the kiss and she smiles. ¡°One second I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Someone better be dead or you¡¯re going to be Michael¡± I say when I open the link. ¡°You might want toe to the front of the pack house we have a situation that can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t be bothering you right now unless it was an emergency.¡± ¡°What the f**k Lincoln¡± Talon growls. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore him, we are the pack¡¯s Alpha, Talon.¡± ¡°Lincoln, what¡¯s going on¡± Amelia asks me. ¡°Michael linked me that I need toe to the front of the pack house now to deal with something.¡± ¡°Well then why are we still standing here.¡± She doesn¡¯t even wait for me to respond when she takes my hand as we rush through the pack house and out the front door. I stop dead in my tracks at the sight in front of me. I roar and everyone stops what they are doing. ¡°What the f**k is going on here?¡± Elder Thomas is leading Max to an SUV with two guards. ¡°Alpha Lincoln, I¡¯m here to take the prisoner to the Elder¡¯s prison so he can be sentenced¡± Elder Thomas says. ¡°You have no authority to take him from my pack for the crime hemitted which is exactly why I didn¡¯t include the elders in this matter.¡± I feel Amelia squeeze my hand I¡¯m sure worried about the way I¡¯m speaking to Elder Thomas. ¡°Michael take the traitor back to the cells now.¡± Michael heads toward Max. ¡°I would stand down Beta unless you would like me to take you with your brother.¡± Michael growls but stops. ¡°I would be very careful Alpha Lincoln of the disrespect you show me and the Elders by stopping what is currently happening.¡± ¡°You are trespassing on my packnds.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of your authority and you are over stepping it.¡± ¡°You might want to have this conversation with the person who alerted me of Maxwell¡¯s crime before you say anything further.¡± ¡°Lincoln let¡¯s just go inside and we can discuss this¡± my father steps toward me. ¡°I will not go inside until Max is returned to the cells for his attack on my Luna.¡± I hear audible gasps from the pack. I don¡¯t give a sh*t in this moment about a proper announcement. ¡°She is no Luna, she is a wh*re¡±, Max screams, and I lose it. Talon pushes to the surface. I let go of Amelia¡¯s hand, stepping forward, and I start to partially shift. My father steps in front of me. ¡°Shift back Lincoln now before you do something you¡¯ll regret.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln, get yourself under control¡± Elder Thomas says to me. I feel a hand on my arm and the tingles stop me frompletely shifting. ¡°Lincoln¡± she says, and Talon recedes in my mind. I look to Amelia and the fear on her face pisses me off even more. ¡°Now as I was saying, we are taking Maxwell, for attacking a female she-wolf as you have no Luna yet.¡± ¡°You do not have the authority to kill a pack member unless they attack your Luna, which you currently do not have.¡± ¡°Furthermore, Amelia is not even a member of this pack.¡± A smile crosses Max¡¯s face and I want to snap his neck. I notice that Jennifer is standing with other pack members watching this all happen. That b**ch called the Elders, I know she did. Elder Thomas brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°We are leaving and the Elders will be in contact when we sentence Maxwell.¡± My father is holding one arm and Amelia the other as I watch him get into the car and they drive out of the pack. I look to Jennifer again and if looks could kill, she would be dead. I pull out of my father¡¯s grip and wrap my arm around Amelia as we head inside the pack house. ¡°Michael,e to my office now¡± I say over my shoulder. My motheres rushing toward me ¡°Lincoln, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Someone from this pack called the Elders to save Max¡¯s a** after he attacked my Luna.¡± ¡°Lincoln¡± my father yells and I turn to his voice. ¡°I called the Elders.¡± A feel a million emotions at once but the one that is most prominent is betrayal. I turn without a word, walking to the stairs. My father rushes to step in front of me and I push Amelia behind me. ¡°Get the f**k out of my way now dad.¡± He growls and my mother steps between us. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you were thinking Charles, but you owe us all an exnation.¡± ¡°I want this discussion finished out of ear shot of the pack¡± my mother says and I lead Amelia past my father. When we reach the office, I sit in my chair and pull Amelia on to myp, breathing in her scent to keep myself and Talon calm. How could my father do this knowing what Max did to Amelia? ¡°Lincoln, I need you to listen to me¡± my father says. I pick my head up and look my father in his eyes. ¡°Listen to how you betrayed me and Amelia.¡± ¡°Lincoln, I did this for you.¡± I look at him like he has grown ten heads. ¡°You let the man live that attacked my Luna for me.¡± He takes a deep breath. ¡°I know Amelia is your mate but technically she is not your Luna yet.¡± ¡°You know that killing a pack member for attacking a she-wolf that isn¡¯t even a member of the pack yet would jeopardize your Alpha status.¡± ¡°Are you f**king kidding me right now dad.¡± ¡°He could have killed her and our pup and all your worried about is my Alpha status.¡± ¡°Lincoln¡± my mother says. ¡°No mom, he should have spoken to me before he called anyone.¡± ¡°I am the Alpha not you¡± I say pointing at my father. Amelia starts to rub circles on the back of my hand trying to calm me. ¡°If someone attacked mom, would you have been satisfied with allowing the Elders decide his fate because I¡¯m not.¡± I lift Amelia and carry her out of my office because I need to get away from my father right now before I say something I¡¯m going to regret. Lorraine POV ¡°Michael, can you excuse us please.¡± Michael gets up and leaves closing the door behind him. ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± ¡°Lorraine, you don¡¯t understand how things work for Alphas.¡± Iugh ¡°are you kidding me right now.¡± ¡°Do you forget that I ruled this pack by your side and I know the ins and outs of werewolfw.¡± ¡°Lorraine I was simply trying to protect Lincoln.¡± ¡°No, you weren¡¯t, you were protecting the title just like Lincoln said.¡± ¡°I am ashamed of you in this moment and you better hope that Lincoln forgives you for your stupidity.¡± ¡°You know me Charles and my pup will alwayse first.¡± ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a smart man figure it out until then you can sleep in the living room.¡± I get up heading for the door. ¡°Lorraine, I am your mate you know me.¡± ¡°I would never do anything to hurt Lincoln.¡± ¡± I turn walking back to look him in the eyes. ¡°Your wrong, don¡¯t you realize that.¡± I see the confusion on his face. ¡°You just hurt him by allowing a man to live who hurt his mate.¡± I turn walking out of the office. Amelia POV As Lincoln carries me, my heart breaks to know how angry he is at his father. I don¡¯t agree with Charles calling the Elders without talking to Lincoln first, but I believe it came from a pure ce. Once we are inside the room, he doesn¡¯t put me down. He sits on the bed with me in hisp. ¡°Lincoln, I know he should have talked to you but your father cares about you.¡± ¡°I know he does but he didn¡¯t handle it the way he should have.¡± ¡°I will never let anyone hurt you and our pup and live.¡± I ce my hand on his face. ¡°I know you will always protect us.¡± ¡°Max is being dealt with even if it isn¡¯t the way you wanted him to be punished.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine and our pup is fine.¡± He smiles looking into my eyes. ¡°Lincoln please make me yours now.¡± He smiles and he standsying me on the bed. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He pulls his shirt over his head and, my goddess, he is perfect. He is built like a Greek god and he is mine. Star growls and I chuckle. ¡°Are youughing at me love?¡± ¡°No, at Star.¡± I sit up pulling the dress over my head until I¡¯m left in my panties. Lincoln¡¯s eyes darken as he looks at my breasts. They are not huge, a C cup, but they are definitely fuller since I¡¯ve gotten pregnant. ¡°You are gorgeous love.¡± He pulls his pants down and I¡¯m sure the shock on my face is obvious. He is definitely the biggest man I¡¯ve ever seen. He smiles I¡¯m sure about the look on my face. He bends down taking my mouth with his. He deepens the kiss and when he pulls back, we are both breathless. He starts to kiss down my body and when he reaches my breasts, he takes my n**ple into his mouth. ¡°Oh my goddess Lincoln¡± I moan out as he swirls his tongue. He moves to my other breast, repeating the same attention. I can feel my core dripping just from him touching my breasts. He moves down my body, kissing my belly before he goes down to my core. He looks up smiling at me with his face at my core. He breathes in deep and I can feel the blush on my face. Lincoln POV I smile at her blush before I take a long lick into her core. She tastes amazing and I want this every day of our lives together. I increase my speed and I ce a finger at the entrance of her core. I push forward and start to move my finger in and out at a steady pace as I suck on her cl*t. When I feel her thread her hand in my hair, I know she is getting close. She starts to buck her hips and she screams out her climax. I climb up her body, flipping her so she is on top. She smiles knowing I don¡¯t want to hurt her or the pup. She slides herself down on my c*ck so slowly it is like the sweetest torture. Once she ispletely seated, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m inside her. I feel like a teenage boy, but honestly, I have never felt anything like this. I¡¯ve never been with another woman and I never want to be. She starts to move and I¡¯m ready to lose control already. I pull her down to me and start to thrust up inside her. I elongate my canines and once I pierce her skin, I start to lose all control. I thrust fast and when I hear her scream out another orgasm, I let myself fall over the edge. She buries her head in my neck and when I feel her canines break my skin and the orgasm that was already earth-shattering consumes me even more. She is mine in this life and the next. We are bonded and I will never let her go. She licks the spot she just marked and then kisses me. ¡°I love you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°I love you, Amelia.¡± As POV I am meeting with Walker and my other men in my office. I just hung up after speaking with Elder Thomas. ¡°I want every warrior ready for my orders.¡± ¡°I expect their training to be intense and I want them ready to bring their Luna home.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± Walker says. I¡¯m just about to dismiss them when I get a pain in my body like I¡¯ve never felt. The pain brings me to my knees. ¡°Alpha¡± Walker rushes over to me. ¡°She is f**king him¡± I roar. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 22 Call For Help As POV ¡°Alpha, what can we do to help you¡± Walker asks me as he tries to help me up. ¡°Get the f**k out of my office now¡± I say shaking him off. Ss is growling and the pain is unbearable. I feel like I¡¯m being stabbed with a hot poker in my c**k and stomach.¡± The door ms and I roar. She actually f**ked another man. I can¡¯t believe she let another man touch what is mine. ¡°I told you I would leave you if we lost our mate As, I was very serious¡±, Ss says as he loses his s**t and paces in my mind. I can¡¯t lose my wolf. ¡°Ss, if you leave me, we will never get her back.¡± ¡°You will never have Star again.¡± ¡°She is ours no matter what I did and we need to get her back working together.¡± ¡°Are you just going to let that ba**ard have her to f**k and as a mate.¡± An ungodly roares from him ¡°she is mine and I will have her again.¡± ¡°She is ours Ss and we will only get her back if we work together.¡± ¡°Fine but if you ever f**k up again I will take over this body and kill us both.¡± Before I can even respond the mark on my neck begins to burn adding to the pain of her infidelity. I start to w at my mark before I fall to the ground. I can¡¯t catch my breath and I yell out to Ss before the darkness takes me under. I wake up to machines beeping and I look around at four white walls. ¡°Alpha, your awake¡± the doctor says. ¡°What the f**k am I doing here?¡± ¡°Walker went to check on you in your office and you were unconscious so he brought you here to be checked out.¡± I start to pull the monitors off and rip out my IV. ¡°Alpha please¡± he says and I growl toward him. ¡°I¡¯m fine back off¡± I say before I pick up my clothes heading into the bathroom. I start to dress pulling on my pants when I look into the mirror over the sink. Amelia¡¯s mark is gone from my marking spot. I punch the sink, breaking it in half. I can¡¯t believe she mated and marked that ba**ard. I pull the phone out of my pants pocket and dial it, nearly breaking the phone in my hand. ¡°Hello As¡±, Elder Thomas says. ¡°Time¡¯s up Elder, he took my Luna.¡± ¡°He marked my mate.¡± ¡°As, I have things in motion be patient.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done being patient, youe to my pack today and exin what the n is or I wage war on everyone keeping my mate from me.¡± ¡°That includes the Elders.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way As.¡± I hang the phone up and Ss pushes forward. ¡°Finally, we agree, he better have a n that will get our mate back or he¡¯s the first to die.¡± Lily POV Neal and I head to John¡¯s cottage. I knock and a few secondster, the door opens and a pretty blonde wolf is standing smiling at us in a t-shirt and nothing else. Neal immediately turns around and I couldn¡¯t love this man more. I wouldn¡¯t be upset if he didn¡¯t turn because I know how much he loves me, but the fact that he thought he should is sweet. ¡°Is John here?¡± ¡°John¡± she says, and my cousin rushes for the door. I give him a look and he steps out on to the porch. ¡°rissa, please give me a moment.¡± She smiles and he closes the door. He turns back to me and I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, Lily.¡± ¡°This is the only thing I¡¯m going to say and then I won¡¯t say anymore.¡± ¡°She is going to have a mate and you¡¯re going to have a beloved who is going to be hurt that you didn¡¯t save yourself.¡± I see pain sh across his face. ¡°Lily¡± I raise my hand. ¡°You have to deal with what you do and the repercussions of your actions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said my peace.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I only came to tell you that Neal and I will be going back to our coven today.¡± His face morphs from an expression of sadness to anger. ¡°Like hell you are¡± John says. ¡°We left that ce to save you from your father¡¯s ns and we will never go back.¡± I smile ¡°John your mother came to mest night to tell me that my mother needs me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back but I won¡¯t leave my mother to suffer for helping me.¡± ¡°What do you mean in a dream?¡± ¡°No, Neal heard her too or I might have thought it was just a dream.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°John¡± I say but he doesn¡¯t listen. He walks back into the cottage, closing the door. Five minutester, he walks out dressed. ¡°What about rissa, John?¡± ¡°She will leave after she showers, now let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I still have to talk to Amelia and Lincoln before we leave.¡± We head toward the pack house and when we get inside Lorraine is sitting in the living room. When she sees me, she smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Lorraine, is everything alright?¡± She motions for us to sit down and tells us about Max attacking Amelia. My blood is boiling and if I had a wolf I¡¯d be shifting right now. Neal wraps his arm around me feeling my emotions, which helps a bit. ¡± ¡°Where is that f**ker now?¡± ¡°Tell me he is dead, Lorraine.¡± Her face falls even more and she tells me about what Charles did. ¡°Where¡¯s Amelia now?¡± She smiles ¡°if I had to guess I would say with Lincoln on the Alpha floor.¡± I hug Lorraine before I head for the stairs. ¡°Lily, don¡¯t you think we should wait if they are upstairs alone.¡± I turn shooting daggers at John. He puts his hands up in surrender. I turn around, walking to the third floor with Neal and John on my heels. As soon as we reach the door, I don¡¯t hear anything that makes me think I should stop. I bang on the door and within seconds it flies open. A very pissed-looking Lincoln is standing there but his look softens when he sees its me. ¡°Where is she?¡± He moves aside and Amelia is slipping a robe over her nightgown. I rush in and wrap her in my arms. ¡°How are you and little bean?¡± ¡°We are both fine Lily.¡± ¡°I promise, we are fine.¡± ¡°I want to hear exactly what happened.¡± We all sit down in a sitting area next to their room and Amelia tells me exactly what happened. ¡°He is going to pay for ever putting his hands on you, the Elders and their stupid rules be damned.¡± She takes my hand. ¡°Lily, I love you and I need you to be safe.¡± ¡°Please let Lincoln handle this.¡± ¡°You know how wolves are about theirws.¡± ¡°Fine but if he ever comes near you again, he will pray for death when I get done with him.¡± I hug her my body finally rxing that she is safe. ¡°I came to check on you and to tell you that we need to leave for a few days.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°We have to travel to the Blue Star coven today.¡± A look of concern shes on her face. ¡°Lily, I told you we would go together to deal with the past.¡± ¡°I love you for that but something has changed those ns.¡± ¡°You need to keep little bean safe and I have no idea what we are going to be walking into.¡± I exin my aunt¡¯s message. ¡°Please be careful ande back in one piece.¡± ¡°Our son is going to need his aunt.¡± I hug her again and then Lincoln. That¡¯s when I notice the marks. ¡°Oh, my goddess you¡¯re marked.¡± I squeal hugging them both again. ¡°Congrattions¡±, I say before we head for the door. We head outside and I take a deep breath, getting ready to teleport to a ce I had hoped would stay in the past. Neal pulls me to him and kisses me. ¡°We are going to help your mother, Lily.¡± ¡°I know we will, I just hope that my father hasn¡¯t punished her for helping me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what else would be happening to my mother besides dealing with my father¡¯s wrath.¡± ¡°I wish that was something new but he has always been an a**hat.¡± ¡°Lily we will figure out what¡¯s going on with Aunt Iris.¡± I hug John before I go back taking Neal¡¯s hand. I close my eyes and picture the ce I used to call home. A moment later, I open them and we are standing outside the coven shimmer. It only takes a moment for three guards to appear. ¡°Lily, where have you been¡± Timothy, an older guard, asks me. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, I need to see my mother and father.¡± ¡°I will take you and John to see your father but the wolf will have to stay here.¡± Neal growls and I thread my fingers in his. ¡°Neal is my beloved and he will be going with us.¡± He turns without another word and we pass through the shimmer. Neal¡¯s eyes get big when he sees buildings and people everywhere. I lean in whisper in his ear. ¡°Pretty cool, right.¡± ¡°Very cool¡± he says with a smile. We follow Timothy as he leads us into the mansion. We reach my father¡¯s office and he knocks. ¡°Come in¡± a voice I hate says. He opens the door and I walk in hand and hand with Neal, followed by John. My father stands ¡°how dare youe here after what you did?¡± ¡°How dare you try to use me in trade to protect your position.¡± ¡°Where is my mother?¡± ¡°You bring a filthy wolf into my coven and make demands of me.¡± I step toward him ¡°I am not the same girl that left the coven months ago Conrad.¡± ¡°Where is my mother?¡± ¡°She died of a broken heart because her selfish b**ch of a daughter left her to suffer.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 23 The Truth Lily POV ¡°You¡¯re a f**king liar¡± I say and my father steps toward me raising his hand to p me. I hear a growl from behind me and my father finally acknowledges that I¡¯m not alone. He lowers his hand with a look of disgust on his face. ¡°You brought a filthy wolf to my coven.¡± ¡°That handsome wolf is my beloved and I would be very careful how you speak, Conrad.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of a little girl or this animal¡± he says pointing at Neal. ¡°You should, be very scared of the witch that Iris¡¯s daughter has be¡± John says. Heughs ¡°scared of what you pathetic traitor?¡± ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t have warlocks here that will deal with the three of you?¡± I ce my hand on John¡¯s arm. ¡°I have no desire to be here or even look at you after what you tried to do to me.¡± ¡°I just want my mother.¡± ¡°Time away from the coven has made your ears not work apparently Lilth, your mother is dead.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get to call me that.¡± ¡°Only my mother gets to call me that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe a word you say and I¡¯m not leaving without my mother.¡± Johnes to stand next to me. ¡°Where is my mother, Conrad¡± John asks. ¡°She came to Lily so don¡¯t try to say she is dead.¡± He looks pissed at first but then heughs again ¡°your mother went against me and the coven so she is being punished for her crimes.¡± I raise my hand and my father rises in the air. He starts to grab for his throat as I begin to choke him without even touching him. He attempts to cast against me but he can¡¯t. I watch his eyes get big and I just smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Conrad shocked this little girl is more powerful than you.¡± I drop him to the floor. ¡°I have no desire to end your pathetic life but if you keep my mother from me I will absolutely do it.¡± He is gasping for air and again tries to cast against me. ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°I used my powers to stop yours, now you can tell me where Aunt Jiselle and mom are or I can finish what I just started.¡± I see fear sh across his face. ¡°Jiselle is in the cells.¡± ¡°My mother¡± I say as a question. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Your mother isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°I told you that day I called you to my office that I had made a deal with the ck Rose Coven and you left anyway.¡± ¡°Lucas the new leader of the coven came for you the day after your birthday and your mother refused to tell either of us where you went.¡± ¡°He wanted you and he was irate that you were gone.¡± Neal pulls me to his side ¡°mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m yours love, no one will ever have me but you¡± I link him. My father rolls his eyes in disgust but continues. ¡°Lucas was livid and because you broke the deal, he took your mother in your ce.¡± I feel sick to my stomach with what he just said. He allowed another man to take his beloved and my mother. ¡°What the f**k do you mean he took her?¡± ¡°You know exactly what I mean.¡± ¡°Because of you another man has my beloved.¡± ¡°You allowed that warlock to take my mother.¡± ¡°I told you that we needed the protection of that coven.¡± ¡°He would have killed me and everyone here.¡± ¡°Had you just thought about someone other than yourself none of this would have happened.¡± ¡°You selfish b**ch.¡± ¡°You are disgusting.¡± ¡°I would die before I would ever allow someone to have my beloved.¡± ¡°You are no warlock or man for that matter.¡± ¡°What is the name of the coven that has my mother?¡± He stays silent and I step forward. ¡°You were worried about saving your own a** before so know that I will turn you inside out if you don¡¯t tell me the answer.¡± ¡°It is the ck Rose Coven and Lucas Morris is the leader who took your mother.¡± ¡°That is a ck magic coven you ba**ard.¡± This time I raise my hand pping my father across the face. ¡°For the crimes youmitted against my mother and your beloved you will be punished by me.¡± I wave my hands and he winces as energy flows from him to me. He starts to feel himself obviously thinking I was going to take his life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Conrad, I¡¯ve given you something worse then death for a man like you.¡± ¡°You will live the rest of your pathetic life as a powerless human.¡± ¡°Death is too good for you.¡± I watch as he tries to cast but nothing happens. ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°I can and I did.¡± ¡°Have a nice life.¡± I turn to John and Neal. ¡°Let¡¯s get Jiselle and leave this ce.¡± Neither say anything and we leave the office heading to the cells. When we reach the door, a warlock is standing there with his arms crossed. I wave my arm before he can do anything and he falls to the floor. We walk down the stairs and the conditions are disgusting. John is ready to lose it as we go from cell to cell. John reaches thest cell and he throws the door open. We rush inside and my aunt looks like she has been beat and starved. The room we are in is hampering my magic so I¡¯m sure it stopped herspletely. John picks her up and we leave the cell. I can see he is torn. ¡°We need to take care of your mom but I promise you that anyone who helped my father do this will pay just as he has.¡± He nods before we teleport back to the pack. We rush to the pack hospital. ¡°Alert the Alpha we have returned now¡± I say to the nurse. Lincoln POV Amelia and I are sitting in my office and I can tell she is worried about Lily. I walk around the desk picking her up and sitting down on the couch with her in myp. ¡°Love I know your worried but Lily is strong and Neal will never let anything happen to her.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m more worried about what will happen if she can¡¯t help her mother.¡± ¡°Lily is going to me herself for leaving even though she had no other choice.¡± My phone rings and when I answer a nurse from the hospital is talking fast. ¡°When¡± I ask. ¡°They just arrived Alpha and Lily wanted me to call you.¡± I hang up setting Amelia on her feet. ¡°Amelia, we need to go to the pack hospital.¡± Panic shes across her face. ¡°Lily is ok but she needs us toe to the hospital now.¡± We arrive at the hospital five minutester and the nurse shows us to the room. As soon as we walk in Amelia rushes toward Lily wrapping her in her arms. Dr. Neilson is checking out a woman that I assume is Lily¡¯s mother. Just looking at her makes me want to shift. Once Amelia lets go of Lily I pull her into a hug. ¡°Dr. Neilson will help your mother.¡± She pulls back ¡°this is my Aunt Jiselle, John¡¯s mother.¡± I look and John is holding her hand. I don¡¯t even want to ask but I need to know what happened. ¡°Lily what happened?¡± Amelia takes Lily¡¯s hand as she retells the story. Talon is growling as we listen to what her father did. How could he betray Lily and his mate to maintain his position in the coven. My mind shes to my father actions before I bring myself back to this conversatiuon. ¡°Lily the pack will be at your disposal to get your mother back from this ba**ard.¡± ¡°Thank you but I won¡¯t put the pack members in harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°This coven is ck magic and will not hesitate to harm anyone that gets in their way.¡± I smile ¡°I appreciate that you want to protect the pack but you are part of it and we will be here when you need us.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°Lincoln, I need to speak with you¡± my father links me. ¡°I¡¯m busy, I don¡¯t have time to speak with you now.¡± ¡°Lincoln please, I need to speak to you about what happened.¡± ¡°Fine, I will finish here and meet you in my office in twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lincoln.¡± I cut the link without another word. Amelia is looking at me with concern. I lean in ¡°my father wants to speak with me.¡± ¡°I can stay here so you can have privacy with him.¡± ¡°Absolutely not, you are my Luna and there will be no secrets between us.¡± She smiles and kisses my lips. ¡°We need to go speak with my father but if you need us just call my phone.¡± Amelia hugs Lily and we head back to the pack house. When we walk in Jenniferes rushing toward us. ¡°Lincoln I need to speak with you it¡¯s important.¡± I growl ¡°I don¡¯t have time to speak to you and honestly Jenn anything you have to say you can talk to Michael about.¡± I take Amelia¡¯s hand heading to my office. My father is waiting inside and when he sees Amelia he stands. ¡°I mean no offense Amelia but I would like to speak to Lincoln alone.¡± I pull her close to me. ¡°You either speak to me with her here or you can leave.¡± Lucas POV The phone on my desk rings and I pick it up. When I see the name sh on the screen, I roll my eyes ¡°what Conrad?¡± ¡°Lucas, I need your help.¡± Iugh ¡°you didn¡¯t honor the deal and you want my help now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky I haven¡¯t destroyed your pathetic little coven.¡± ¡°Lily came here today looking for Iris.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She left and took Jiselle but she knows you have Iris.¡± ¡°You let her leave you a**hole.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep her there and call me?¡± ¡°She is too strong, she took my powers.¡± Iugh ¡°that¡¯s very interesting.¡± ¡°I am on my way.¡± I hang up and head to my room. I open the door that leads into a separate room off my bedroom. ¡°Put this on we are going on a trip.¡± Iris sits up from the bed she isying on. She doesn¡¯t ask a question just slips the sundress over her head. I grab her wrist pulling her up before I teleport us to Conrad¡¯s office. When he sees us, his eyes look to Iris. His eyes go to her neck and I see the anger sh across his face but he is too much of a coward to say a word. ¡°Sit pet and be a good girl¡± I say pointing to a chair. She does as I say and I turn back to Conrad. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened Conrad, now.¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 24 Father Lucas POV ¡°So, Conrad what do you expect me to do for you?¡± ¡°You failed to hold up your end of the deal Conrad.¡± ¡°Your daughter was supposed to be mine and you failed but you expect me to help you now.¡± ¡°I gave you Iris in her ce because you insisted on it.¡± ¡°She took my powers, I want them back.¡± Iugh ¡°your pathetic either way so I won¡¯t be helping you.¡± ¡°I gave you my beloved to protect me and my coven¡± Conrad pleads. ¡°That was the deal.¡± ¡°You sacrificed your beloved for your own selfish wants and now you expect me to help you.¡± I stand from my seat and walk over to Iris. ¡°Stand pet.¡± She listens like the good girl she has be and I m my mouth down on hers. When I pull back, I turn and smile at Conrad. ¡°You were nothing before and now you are even less.¡± ¡°You sure as hell can¡¯t lead this coven as a human.¡± His eyes get big and he rushes for the door in some futile effort to run. ¡°Really Conrad, you think that you can get away from a warlock.¡± I raise my hand lifting him off the floor and bringing him till we are face to face. ¡°By the way your beloved is a good f**k¡± I say before I snap his neck and drop him to the floor. I call for Lnd toe to me. He is my second inmand. He appears in the office a few secondster. ¡°We will be absorbing this coven and apparently my beloved has taken up with wolves.¡± ¡°I want her found.¡± ¡°Send warlocks out to find her magical signature.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if we have to check every pack.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that¡± Iris pleads. I turn pping her across the face knocking her to the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ce pet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fun but you will never be my beloved.¡± ¡°I will have Lilth as my own.¡± Lincoln POV ¡°Lincoln this is a conversation that Amelia doesn¡¯t need to hear.¡± ¡°I think I was pretty clear dad that this conversation only happens with Amelia here.¡± I take Amelia¡¯s hand and turn to walk back out of my office. ¡°Fine¡± he says and we turn around. I let Amelia sit in my chair to get off her feet and I stand behind her. I can see that my father is nervous and I¡¯ve never seen him like this. ¡°Lincoln, I know what I did hurt you and I should have talked to you first but I won¡¯t apologize for trying to protect you.¡± ¡°I am your father and you have worked too hard bing the great Alpha you are to throw it away for anything.¡± In that moment I feel sick to my stomach. His choice of words doesn¡¯t sit right with me. ¡°What did you do dad?¡± ¡°What do you mean, you know what I did?¡± ¡°I called Thomas toe and take Max from this pack so you wouldn¡¯t lose your title for killing him.¡± ¡°She is not your Luna.¡± ¡°What else did you do?¡± ¡°Son, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I link my mother toe to my office. If my father did what I think he did, I will never forgive him. A few minutester the door flies open and my mother rushes inside. ¡°Lincoln what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think you should ask your mate that question.¡± ¡°Charles what is he talking about?¡± My father sits in silence just staring at my mother. ¡°Charles answer me now¡± my mother demands. ¡°Max was not supposed to harm her.¡± Talon is at the surface and I push him down. ¡°You ordered Max to take Amelia from the pack before we mated.¡± ¡°I thought that I was so lucky to have parents who supported and loved me.¡± ¡°You betrayed me for what?¡± ¡°For your legacy and for a title.¡± ¡°Lincoln, you need your own blood heir and a proper mate.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess Charles what have you done.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t supposed to hurt you Amelia I swear to the goddess¡± my father says to Amelia and I see red. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talk to my mate again.¡± ¡°Mother I¡¯m sorry but I will not allow anyone to harm my mate or pup.¡± ¡°You will always be wee in our pack¡± I rest my hand on Amelia¡¯s shoulder. I turn to my father and speak words I never thought I would have to say. ¡°Charles Thomas you are hereby banished from the Nightfire Pack.¡± I link two guards toe to my office. ¡°Lincoln you can¡¯t do this I¡¯m your father.¡± ¡°No, you were my father.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just a man who chose to do the wrong thing because you cared more about a title then your son.¡± The door opens and the two guards come in. ¡°Remove Charles Thomas from the territory he is banished.¡± ¡°He may not return for any reason.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They look at me like I¡¯m crazy but they don¡¯t question me. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they say in unison. They loop their arms through my father¡¯s and pull him out of the chair. As they drag him past my mother, he reaches for her arm but she pulls away. ¡°Lorraine, you know me I wouldn¡¯t hurt her or our son.¡± ¡°I wish you thought about that before you were so selfish.¡± ¡°I told you Charles I will always choose my pup.¡± ¡°I, Lorraine Marie Thomas, reject and break my bond with you Charles Jacob Thomas.¡± My mother grabs her chest and I rush to her. ¡°I won¡¯t ept it you are my mate¡± he says pulling against the warriors. ¡°Get him out of my sight now.¡± They pull him out the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say you¡¯re sorry for what he did, it¡¯s unforgiveable.¡± I help her to the couch and I look over at Amelia who looks like she is in shock. ¡°Go check on her now¡± my mother says. Amelia POV I can¡¯t believe what Charles just said. He had Max try to take me from the pack and Lincoln. He acted so concerned in the dining room. ¡°He was concerned because you weren¡¯t supposed to be hurt just taken¡± Star growls in my head. ¡°How could he do this?¡± I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Amelia breathe, think about our pup.¡± I try to take even breaths and bring air into my lungs. Everything around me seems like it¡¯s happening in slow motion as they drag Charles from the office. A few secondster Lincoln is rushing toward me. ¡°Love look at me, breathe.¡± He picks me up and sets me in hisp. I bury my head in his chest breathing in his scent. I slow my breathing down. ¡°Amelia please look at me.¡± I pick my head up staring into Lincoln¡¯s beautiful blue eyes. ¡°Amelia you are my mate and no one is going to hurt you or our pup.¡± ¡°Lincoln, I hate that I¡¯vee between¡± ¡°no don¡¯t do that¡± he says. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take ownership of my father¡¯s f**ked up behavior.¡± ¡°He made his choice and he can deal with the consequences.¡± ¡°Ameliae here¡± Lorraine says and I look at her for the first time since they took Charles away. She rejected her mate. She looks pale and she has her hand to her chest. I hop of Lincoln¡¯sp and head to her. ¡°Lorraine of my goddess we need to get you to the pack hospital.¡± She smiles and ces her hand on my cheek. ¡°Sweet girl this will be over soon and there is nothing the doctor can do for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lorraine.¡± She smiles and it reminds me of my own mother. ¡°Amelia, what would you do for your pup¡± she says andys her hand on my bump. ¡°I would do anything for little bean.¡± She chuckles ¡°that¡¯s what a parent does, they put their pups needs above their own.¡± ¡°Charles chose what was important to him.¡± ¡°I choose you, my grand pup, and Lincoln.¡± I wrap her in a hug. My mother believed a monster over her own flesh and blood. This woman didn¡¯t bat an eysh when she knew her son and I were hurt by Charles¡¯ actions. She pulls back ¡°I¡¯m going to go rest for a while but I will see you two at dinner.¡± She kisses us both before she heads out of the office. I look up at Lincoln ¡°your mother is so strong.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by strong women¡± he says. He leans in kissing me and then bends down kissing my bump. Lily POV I¡¯m sitting next to Aunt Jiselle¡¯s bed and John is lying on the couch. She starts to flutter her eyes open and I take her hand in mine. She starts to panic until she realizes where she is. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m so d your safe.¡± John rushes over hearing his mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Mom¡± he says and bends down to hug her. When he pulls back, she is smiling. ¡°You look good John.¡± ¡°You did well protecting, Lily.¡± He pulls a chair to the other side of the bed and my aunt sits up. ¡°Lily I¡¯m sorry it took so long for me to reach you but Conrad kept me weak.¡± ¡°The only person who should be sorry is Conrad and believe me he is now.¡± She smiles ¡°what did you do to him?¡± ¡°I made him powerless.¡± ¡°Good that snake deserves everything he gets after he gave your mother away like she was nothing to him.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t mother call for me when it happened?¡± ¡°I would have protected her.¡± ¡°Your mother was protecting you as any mother does.¡± ¡°That ba**ard Lucas is going to be sorry that he ever touched her.¡± ¡°You have to be careful Lily he is an evil creature.¡± The door opens and Neal walks in. Hees over cing his hands on my shoulders. ¡°Who is this handsome young wolf?¡± I chuckle ¡°this is my beloved Neal.¡± ¡°Neal this is my Aunt Jiselle.¡± ¡°Your mother will be so happy you found your fated beloved.¡± ¡°Aunt Jiselle I still don¡¯t understand why this ck magic warlock is so hell bent on having me.¡± Neal growls and I kiss his hand. ¡°There are millions of witches just like me that he could have.¡± ¡°Your mother never told you did she.¡± I look at her with confusion. ¡°What didn¡¯t my mother tell me exactly.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 25 Special Jiselle POV ¡°Lily, now that we know your father¡¯s true character, it makes more sense why your mother kept this from you.¡± ¡°Do you know that when wolves are born sometimes, they are blessed by the moon goddess.¡± ¡°Of course, they have the crescent shape in their fur and typically they have a power bestowed upon them like a gift¡± Lily says. ¡°That¡¯s right, but once in a blue moon other super naturals are blessed by the goddess too.¡± ¡°Lily you are one of those super naturals.¡± She looks at me confused. ¡°Aunt Jiselle I¡¯m a witch with powers.¡± Iugh ¡°yes you are but what you can do is unlike any witch or warlock and your mother knew that.¡± ¡°Why would she think I was blessed?¡± I smile ¡°besides the birthmark on your side that she always hid from your father you gained your powers when you were five years old.¡± She looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°Aunt Jiselle your wrong I never got my powers until I was seventeen.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s when your mother unbound your powers.¡± She reaches down pulling her shirt to the side to expose a crescent shaped birthmark on her side. Lily POV I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. I don¡¯t feel special, I just feel like me. Neal takes my hand in his. ¡°You are special¡±, he links me after hearing my thoughts. I roll my eyes ¡°you have to say that you¡¯re my beloved.¡± ¡°Lily, you didn¡¯t think that it was odd you stripped your father of his powers like it was nothing¡± Jiselle says. ¡°No, I just assumed it was driven by my anger of what he had done.¡± She chuckles ¡°as much of a worm as your father is he is still a strong warlock.¡± ¡°Neither John nor I could strip him of his powers so easily.¡± This is crazy. ¡°Lily, after you left before that ba**ard took your mother she thought that Lucas wanted you so desperately because he knew.¡± ¡°How could he know if only you and my mother knew?¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t sure honestly but she just had this feeling.¡± ¡°I promise you that no matter what happens I will get my mother back and Lucas will pay for what he has done.¡± ¡°I have no doubt my girl that you will do just that.¡± I kiss my aunt and hug John before Neal and I head out of the room. I¡¯m quiet as we walk thinking about all I just learned about myself. ¡°Lily, are you alright?¡± ¡°I am, it is just a lot to take in in one day.¡± ¡°First to find out that my father gave my mother away to another man and now to learn that I am not an ordinary witch.¡± He stops and pulls me into him. ¡°Lily, I meant what I said before and not just because I¡¯m your mate, you are special.¡± ¡°I was in awe to watch you in action in your father¡¯s office.¡± ¡°The power you wield is amazing.¡± He presses his lips to mine and I melt into him. When he pulls back, he rests his forehead against mine. ¡°I can feel your worry Lily.¡± ¡°I know that I¡¯m strong but I feel like everyone is in danger because of me.¡± ¡°My mother has suffered all this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that Lucas knows that I went to see my father.¡± ¡°The pack will be at risk from the coven.¡± ¡°Our pack Lily, being part of a pack means that we fight together no matter who we face.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Lincoln and Amelia about what your aunt just told us.¡± As POV I know Elder Thomas said he has a n but I don¡¯t trust him to deliver. Even if he has a n, I need to take every opportunity to get Amelia back. I take the syringe and put it into my pocket, heading to Linda and Jack¡¯s cottage. I knock and Linda opens the door. She has sadness on her face when she sees me. ¡°Linda, I need your help I¡¯m out of options.¡± I head inside and sit on the couch in the living room. ¡°As, we haven¡¯t seen or spoken to our daughter since the day you spoke to her on the phone.¡± ¡°We lost our daughter as much as you lost your mate¡± Linda says. ¡°I know and I¡¯m sorry that all this happened.¡± ¡°I think we can get Amelia back but I need your help since she won¡¯t even speak with me.¡± ¡°What are you proposing?¡± ¡°She has been marked by the ba**ard Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± My father-inw growls.¡± ¡°Did he mark her against her will?¡± ¡°Honestly Jack I have no way to know how it happened but I felt every moment of it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I take the syringe out of my pocket. ¡°I got this from the pack doctor and he said that it will not hurt our pup.¡± Linda looks torn but I know she wants to see her daughter. ¡°Linda, I promise I would never do anything to hurt Amelia or my pup.¡± ¡°I just want her back home where she belongs with us.¡± She puts out her hand and I ce the syringe in it. I wrap her in a hug and hope they can get close enough to Amelia to give it to her. ¡°Thank you, as soon as we get her back here, she¡¯ll understand and I can mark her again.¡± ¡°We can get on with our lives and she can be the Luna she was always meant to be.¡± I shake Jack¡¯s hand before I head back to my office. Just as I take a seat my phone rings on my desk. ¡°Alpha As¡± I say. ¡°Alpha As, this is Elder James.¡± He and the other Elder left yesterday afterpleting their investigation. I was expecting this call today. ¡°Yes, Elder James I assume you¡¯re calling to tell me if you believe Neal¡¯s lies.¡± He ignores my snarkyment and continues. ¡°After our interviews and reviewing your brother¡¯s death we found no proof of foul y on your part.¡± ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t because I would never hurt my own brother.¡± ¡°This whole investigation was a farce and Neal should be punished for his traitorous behavior.¡± ¡°That will not be happening Alpha.¡± I growl, ¡°Alpha, I understand you are upset but I would tread very carefully.¡± ¡°The investigation did prove that your infidelity was not a lie that Freya made up.¡± ¡°I made a mistake and I shouldn¡¯t lose everything for it.¡± ¡°Alpha, I already told you that the Elders would not get involved in Amelia¡¯s decision to break her bond with you.¡± ¡°You need to move on, find a chosen mate.¡± ¡°Have a good day Elder James¡± I say hanging up before he can answer me. Lincoln POV ¡°Lily you are a member of this pack and Neal is absolutely right that we will fight by your side.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hoping it will note to that Lincoln.¡± ¡°This is a ck magic coven and they will think nothing of ughtering our pack.¡± ¡°You are strong and blessed Lily¡± Amelia says. ¡°I¡¯m a firm believer that the goddess brought you here for a reason and you were always meant to be part of this pack.¡± ¡°A part of our lives.¡± Lily smiles and I can see unshed tears in her eyes. ¡°We will do whatever you need to help you get your mother back safely.¡± ¡°Thank you both for being my family.¡± Shees over and hugs me and then Amelia. ¡°Thank you, Lincoln¡± Neal says and they leave the office to go rest. Amelia and I begin to talk about how amazing it is that Lily is a blessed witch. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that the goddess blessed other super naturals¡±, Amelia says. ¡°It is definitely notmon and it happens to wolves more often than other super naturals.¡± ¡°Alpha there is a man and woman here saying they need to see Luna Amelia.¡± I smile at his use of her title. The pack knows who she is now and her ceremony will be happening in two days. ¡°Who are they?¡± After a few seconds he links me again. ¡°They said they are the Luna¡¯s parents.¡± I can feel Talon at the surface. ¡°How dare theye here after they sided with that ba**ard?¡± ¡°Calm down Talon, this is up to Amelia not us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening Lincoln?¡± ¡°It seems that your parent¡¯s are at the gate asking to see you.¡± ¡°They made their choice when they believed that ba**ard.¡± ¡°So, you want me to have the guard send them away.¡± ¡°No, I will tell them myself.¡± She stands heading for the door. I stand rushing over to take her hand. We walk downstairs and out the back door of the pack house. We walk the path until wee to the gate. There is silence for a few seconds while they just stare at each other. Amelia breaks the silence. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I see hurt sh across her parent¡¯s faces. ¡°Amelia we just want a few minutes to speak with you.¡± ¡°Speak to me about how you chose As over your own daughter.¡± ¡°Amelia that is not true, we love you we just want you to make the right decision.¡± ¡°The right decision is to stay with a man that f**ked another woman while mated to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m carrying a pup and he didn¡¯t care about the pain he caused me.¡± ¡°I will never return to that pack so I think our conversation is over.¡± ¡°Amelia, please we just want to see you for a few minutes and then we will leave.¡± She looks toward me and I link her. ¡°It¡¯s your decision love I¡¯m here with you.¡± ¡°Fine, but if you even mention that pack or me returning to As this conversation is over.¡± I put myself between my mate and her parents as we walk back toward the pack house. We reach my office. Amelia and I sit on the couch while her parents take the chairs in front of my desk. Her parents look at me and Amelia takes my hand. ¡°This is Lincoln, my mate and the Alpha of the Nightfire Pack.¡± I watch Amelia¡¯s father squeezing his fist until his knuckles turn white. ¡°How can this be while you were still bonded to As?¡± ¡°You took a chosen mate.¡± I growl ¡°she is bonded to me not that cheating ba**ard.¡± ¡°I am her fated mate.¡± They look at me with confusion. ¡°My mating is not up for debate or discussion.¡± ¡°You said you wanted to see me and talk.¡± ¡°Do you have anything else you want to say?¡± ¡°Amelia can we please talk to you alone for a moment before we leave.¡± ¡°No, I will not be leaving my mate alone with you.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have secrets and based on what she has told me you believed someone other than your daughter.¡± Her father stands ¡°how dare you speak to us that way.¡± ¡°You took another man¡¯s mate, your pathetic.¡± ¡°I think we are done here.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 26 Parents As POV ¡°Alpha, Elder Thomas has arrived to meet with you¡±, the patrol guard links me. ¡°Show him to my office now.¡± Amelia¡¯s parents left earlier and hopefully I will have my mate back in my arms by the end of the day. She loves her mother and she wants her father¡¯s approval as much as she tries to act like she doesn¡¯t. I know how he felt about me being a Beta, but he respects me now that I¡¯m the Alpha. ¡°He is nothing to be judging us, he has no rank.¡± ¡°You need to worry about Amelia not impressing that piece of sh*t.¡± ¡°We need to make her ours again¡± Ss growls. ¡°Ss, we need to give her time or she will never ept us.¡± ¡°I will make her see how sorry I am.¡± ¡°She will be our Luna as it always should have been.¡± He recedes in my mind because he knows I¡¯m right. A knock sounds on the door before it opens and Elder Thomas walks in. He takes a seat and before he can even speak, I tell him about sending Amelia¡¯s parents to bring her back to me. I can see a look of concern sh across his face. I don¡¯t care if he agrees with my n or not. ¡°As, do you think he is just going to let her leave.¡± ¡°Of course not, but I¡¯m sure he will let her talk to her parents in private.¡± ¡°I gave them a syringe with something to knock her out.¡± ¡°As, I understand that you want her back but she is in a pack that isrger than yours with an Alpha that has imed her.¡± I growl ¡°she is mine I don¡¯t care what that ba**ard thinks.¡± ¡°I agree she is yours despite your mistakes but we need to be smart about this so I can protect you.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t just carry an unconscious Amelia out of the pack.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking As.¡± I growl ¡°I warned you Elder that I would have her one way or another.¡± ¡°I could just wage war on the pack and the Elders if that is what you would prefer.¡± ¡°As war is not necessary I told you I had a n but obviously you have set something different in motion.¡± ¡°Let me make a call and see if I can make arrangements in the pack so they will get her out safely.¡± ¡°You do what you have to because if I don¡¯t ger her back soon there will be no stopping me or my wolf for taking her by force.¡± He takes his phone out of his pocket and once he hangs up. He nods ¡°I have someone in the pack that will help them get her out undetected.¡± ¡°Elder, I am grateful that you understand that Amelia should be mine, but why would you risk yourself for me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Elder James and I have very different feelings about what is eptable for Alpha wolves.¡± Amelia POV I can feel Lincoln¡¯s anger through our bond and he is on the verge of losing it. He stands heading toward my father until they are face to face. ¡°You will never return to my pack and disrespect me or my Luna again.¡± My father growls and my mother stands with fear all over her face. I expect her to pull my father away, as challenging an Alpha is a death sentence in our world. It all happens in slow motion but I can¡¯t stop it. She pulls a syringe from her pocket, jamming it into Lincoln¡¯s arm. I reach for her but she pushes the plunger before I can stop her. ¡°What the f**k have you done mother?¡± Lincoln pushes me behind him. I watch Lincoln try to swing at my father before he steps back, losing his bnce and falling to the floor. I bend down grasping my mate. ¡°Lincoln talk to me¡±, I say. He tries to talk to me but his words are slurred. ¡°What did you give him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Amelia, I had no choice.¡± ¡°F**k you mom there is always a choice.¡± ¡°I want the two of you gone and don¡¯t evere back here again.¡± ¡°My pup and I are dead to you.¡± ¡°You are no longer my parents.¡± I¡¯m lifted off the ground by my father. He has my face in his as he growls. ¡°We are your parents.¡± ¡°I told you not to mate that Beta but you insisted because he was your fated mate.¡± ¡°Now he is the Alpha of our pack and you are carrying his pup.¡± ¡°You will go back with us now and do what is right.¡± ¡°Like hell I will¡± I say and he sets me on my feet. My father extends his ws, walking toward Lincoln on the floor. ¡°You cane willingly or I can kill that ba**ard you have betrayed your bond for¡± he says, pointing at Lincoln lying on the floor. I feel sick to my stomach. I can¡¯t believe this is my father. I know he, worries more about status and what others think, but not enough to do this to me. I was very wrong. ¡°Amelia, your father¡¯s right, everything will look differently once we are home.¡± ¡°Your pup deserves to be with his real father and family, not this Alpha that has misled you.¡± I look at my mother, the woman who raised me and she is a stranger. They have both lost their minds. I hold back the tears and my father bends down, cing his w near Lincoln¡¯s neck. He isn¡¯tpletely unconscious, but there is no way he could defend himself in this moment. ¡°Make your choice Amelia.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you but I don¡¯t know how you think you are going to walk out of this pack without anyone stopping us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s been taken care of let¡¯s go.¡± My parents loop their arms through mine and when we head downstairs Jennifer is waiting. She has a smile on her face like she won the lottery and I vow in that moment she will die by my hands. ¡°You b**ch, how¡± I growl looking from her to my parents. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that your mate is very resourceful.¡± She hands my mother another syringe and every thought I had of escaping them is gone. I needed to get them away from Lincoln, but I had hoped I could get away from them just as I did Max. ¡°He is not my mate, Lincoln is.¡± ¡°We will see once you¡¯re gone.¡± She turns leading my parents out a back door thates out directly where the forest begins. Once we are deep in the trees, Jennifer stops turning to us. ¡°The guard patrol will pass by the spot straight ahead in about ten minutes.¡± ¡°Once he¡¯s gone there won¡¯t be another one for at least twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Fine¡±, my father says, and Jennifer heads back toward the pack house without another word. My mother turns me to face her. ¡°Amelia please just listen and don¡¯t make this more difficult.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to have to give you the shot.¡± I put my hand on my belly and her eyes drop to my hand. ¡°Amelia, I would never give you something that would hurt you or the pup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s line you draw mother.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll force me to go back to a man that betrayed me, drug me, but you won¡¯t kill my pup.¡± The hurt shes across her face but I don¡¯t care. ¡°I will never stay with him.¡± ¡°All your doing is starting a war.¡± ¡°Enough Amelia, you¡¯re acting like a child.¡± ¡°This is not how you were raised¡± my father says. ¡°Elder Thomas will never let that ba**ard bring war to our pack.¡± Iugh ¡°Elder Thomas I should have known he would be involved in all this.¡± ¡°Linda just give her the shot she isn¡¯t going to listen.¡± ¡°I want to get far away from this pack before that ba**ard wakes up.¡± He grabs me by the arms as my mother takes the syringe out of her pocket. Linda POV I know that Jack is right but I hate giving her the shot. We don¡¯t know that girl what if this hurts our daughter or the pup. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to her Jack.¡± ¡°We have no idea what¡¯s in this syringe or if that girl would hurt her.¡± He rolls his eyes and I ce the syringe back in my pocket. ¡°Fine, Amelia behave and I mean it¡± Jack says. We catch the scent of the pack wolf and thankfully we are down wind. Jack ms his hand over Amelia¡¯s mouth. He links me ¡°take the syringe out just so she can see it.¡± ¡°Hopefully she won¡¯t fight.¡± I do as he says and her eyes get big at the sight of the syringe. She stays quiet and once the wolf passes, I slide the syringe back into my pocket. We start to move and after a few minutes we pass the territory line. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m going to shift and you and your mother or going to get on my back.¡± ¡°If you try anything she will give you the shot whether she wants to or not.¡± He shoots me a look and I nod. I have to keep telling myself this is for her own good. Jack shifts and she climbs up first. I climb up behind her, wrapping my arm around her. I remind her not to do anything to hurt herself or her pup. She doesn¡¯t even answer me. Jack takes off and I breathe a sigh of relief that we made it away from that pack. He runs for about fifteen minutes before he starts to slow down. ¡°Jack, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I caught the scent of a wolf.¡± ¡°A wolf from the Nightfire pack or a rogue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure Linda.¡± As soon as he says the words, in our link arge ck wolf steps out of the trees from the left. He lets out a roar and I can tell he is an Alpha. Oh goddess, Lincoln couldn¡¯t be up and around already. Could we have run into another Alpha¡¯s territory? ¡°Jack, what are we going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to try to talk to this Alpha and exin that we are no threat to him.¡± ¡°Get down with Amelia and I¡¯ll shift to speak with him.¡± He bends down and I do what Jack says holding tight to Amelia. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Amelia POV I¡¯m confused when my father slows until I take a deep breath. I catch the scent of a wolf. When arge ck wolfes out of the trees, I don¡¯t know whether to be happy or scared. Alpha wolves do not take kindly to wolves entering their territory without permission. My mother pulls me down but holds tight to me so I can¡¯t pull away. My father shifts and this must be my only chance to get away while he is dealing with this wolf. My mother is not strong enough to hold me against my will. ¡°Amelia, please be careful, think about you and the pup¡±, Star says. ¡°I won¡¯t try if I don¡¯t think I can get away safely, I promise Star.¡± My father starts to talk and I¡¯m just about to make my move when the wolf shifts. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m sorry if we have entered your territory but we mean no harm to you or your pack¡±, my father says. He stalks toward my father and before he can say a word he punches my father in the face, knocking him to the ground. My mother screams and I stand not understanding what the hell is happening. He walks over to us and my mother starts to plead for him to just let us pass. ¡°Release her now¡± he says, and my mother steps back from me. ¡°Go to your mate, I will deal with them¡±, he says. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 27 Own I Amelia POV When he tells me to go back to Lincoln, I see the man I always knew he was. I hated that Lincoln and Lorraine felt betrayed by him. I start back for the pack. ¡°Amelia, please don¡¯t go back and leave us here with him¡±, my mother manages to get out before Charles growls. I walk back until I¡¯m standing in front of her. ¡°Despite all that I told you, you two chose As.¡± ¡°Just as you made your choice, I¡¯m making mine.¡± ¡°You are no longer my parents and whatever your fate is now, you both deserve it.¡± I take off running back toward the pack. When I reach the pack house, I use the door that b**ch Jennifer led us out. I look around the corner hoping that I can get back upstairs unnoticed. Once I don¡¯t see any sign of her I head toward the stairs. I look down the hall and I notice her slip into Lincoln¡¯s office. I¡¯m going to rip her head from her body. I start down the hall until Star¡¯s words stop me. ¡°Amelia, be smart about this.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t shift and we need to protect our pup¡±, Star says. I know she is right but I don¡¯t want her anywhere near my mate. I head back downstairs to find Michael. When I reach the dining room, I start to look around, hoping to find Michael. I can¡¯t just ask the pack members. I notice Lorraine sitting at the Alpha table. When she notices me, she rushes over to me. ¡°Amelia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too much to exin but Lincoln needs help.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Michael, Lorraine?¡± ¡°Amelia where is Lincoln?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the office with Jennifer.¡± I see her eyes sh to ck before she takes my hand leading me upstairs and toward Lincoln¡¯s office. Lincoln POV I feel like my mind is swimming. I can¡¯t connect with Talon. I can¡¯t believe that b**ch stabbed me. I can hear voices talking around me but I can¡¯t form words. Amelia¡¯s scent is still all around me and I¡¯m trying to push through this fog. Goddess, I will kill the two of them if they do anything to Amelia. How could they choose that ba**ard over their own flesh and blood? My father pops into my mind, but honestly, right now I need to focus on my mate and making sure she is safe. All the voices are gone and I reach out to Talon again. ¡°Lincoln what the hell did they give us.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when I catch them they are going to wish they hadn¡¯t done all this.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t deserve Amelia or our pup.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I don¡¯t know how long passes and I feel the fog is starting to lift. I¡¯m not in control yet but I can feel it returning. The door opens and the scent I pick up isn¡¯t Amelia. ¡°Oh, my goddess, Lincoln¡± I hear Jennifer¡¯s voice. She picks up my head cing it in herp and I manage to pull away. ¡°Lincoln, I¡¯m not trying to mate you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick, I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± ¡°Amelia¡± I manage to get out. ¡°I have no idea where she is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call the pack doctor.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave you like she did.¡± I manage to growl and she looks at me before she picks up the phone. Once she calls the doctor, shees back over kneeling next to me. She takes my hand and I again pull it away. ¡°Lincoln, just because you have a mate doesn¡¯t mean we can ¡®t be close like we used to be.¡± ¡°You will always be my first love and if she is gone then maybe you can find those feelings for me. Before I can even attempt to tell her to f**k off¡±, I hear a growl and Amelia¡¯s scent invades my nose. Amelia POV When we walk into the office, Jennifer is kneeling next to my mate talking about him mating her. ¡°Move your a** away from my mate now you b**ch.¡± She turns to the sound of my voice and there is shock on her face. ¡°What didn¡¯t expect to see me again after you helped my parents take me away from Lincoln and our pack.¡± She stands and her eyes sh ck.¡±Lincoln and this pack should belong to someone pure like me, not a wh*re like you.¡± I can see she is ready to shift and attack me when Lorraine steps in front of me. She immediately stops and her look changes to hurt. ¡°How could you want this for your son?¡± ¡°She is pregnant by another Alpha and you are willing to ept her.¡± ¡°He deserves a pure mate that can give him a real heir.¡± Lorraine growls and grabs her by the throat. She begins to squeeze and Jennifer scratches at her hand trying to break free. I ce my hand on her shoulder. ¡°Not until Lincoln hears all she has done.¡± Lorraine drops her to the floor. As she gasps for air I step around and punch her in the face as hard as I can. She falls over unconscious on the ground. Lorraine wraps her arm around me ¡°well done sweetheart.¡± We both lean down and Lincoln grips my hand. The door flies open and the doctor rushes inside. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± she says as she looks between Lincoln and Jennifer. Lincoln is awake but whatever they gave him hasn¡¯t wornpletely off yet. ¡°My parents gave him something that knocked him out.¡± She pulls a syringe out of her bag and leans down giving Lincoln the shot. Within seconds he ispletely coherent. ¡°Lincoln, can you call for the guards to take Jennifer to the cells so I can tell you all that I have learned.¡± ¡°Of course, my love.¡± He links the guards and they arrive a few minutester to take her away. Dr. Nielson leaves after she makes sure that Lincoln is fine. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk¡± Lorraine says. ¡°No, please stay you¡¯re going to want to hear this story.¡± She takes a seat and Lincoln won¡¯t let me go. He takes a seat and pulls me onto hisp. I rub circles on his back as I tell the story. I tell him about Jennifer and I¡¯m d she isn¡¯t in the room because I have to kiss Talon to calm him down. ¡°We will deal with her but you need to hear the rest of the story.¡± ¡°How could she possibly know that ba**ard As?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe she knows As directly.¡± He looks at me with confusion on his face. ¡°Jennifer mentioned Elder Thomas.¡± ¡°I believe he got her to help my parents.¡± ¡°That son of a b**ch.¡± I tell them how they made it out of the territory but I was saved by an Alpha. ¡°What Alpha saved you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forever be in his debt¡± Lincoln says. I smile at Lorraine and then back to my mate. ¡°Alpha Charles saved me from my parents.¡± ¡°My Charles¡± Lorraine says like, a question. ¡°Yes, he knocked my father out and he told me to go back to my mate.¡± I can see Lincoln is torn after what Charles did. ¡°Lincoln your dad made a mistake.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t perfect but he did the right thing when it mattered most.¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t stop them, I would be with As right now.¡± He growls and buries his head in my neck. He stands lifting me with him until he sets me on my feet. He kisses my forehead and I¡¯m so d to be back here with him. Lincoln POV I link Michael e to my office please.¡± A few secondster he walks in. I give him the short version of what Amelia just told us. ¡°Stay with them until I get back.¡± ¡°I need to go find my father.¡± ¡°If you go straight out the back door of the pack house you should run right into them, Lincoln¡±, Amelia says. I lean in and peck her lips before I head for the door. As soon as I am out the back door, I shift into Talon. We take off at full speed. I catch my father¡¯s scent and I step out from the behind the trees. Linda is begging for her life as she sits near a lifeless wolf, I assume is Jack¡¯s wolf. Maverick my father¡¯s wolf, is pacing back and forth. ¡°Maverick¡± I yell and he turns toward me. Just as he does Linda shifts heading for Maverick. I don¡¯t even get the words out when Maverick turns catching her wolf in his mouth. He mps down and I hear bones break. He drops her to the ground. My father shifts and we stand in silence for a few minutes. He pulls on shorts before he walks toward me. ¡°Lincoln¡± he says but I raise my hand to stop him. ¡°I was so angry with you for what you did.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he starts to say and I again stop him. ¡°Dad, you tried to take my mate from me.¡± ¡°I know I did and I will spend the rest of my life making up for it if you and Amelia will forgive me.¡± ¡°When I saw them taking her from you, I thought about your mother.¡± ¡°How I feel since she rejected me is indescribable.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wish this on my worst enemy.¡± ¡°I would never want this pain for you Lincoln.¡± I pull him into a hug. ¡°I forgive you dad.¡± He pulls back and for the first time in my life I see tears in my father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°Charles Thomas I lift your banishment from the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°Do you think your mother will ever forgive me?¡± ¡°I hope so dad.¡± We shift heading back toward the pack. We both shift pulling on shorts. We head up to the office and when my mother sees us, she rushes over hugging my father. I smile and motion my head for Amelia and Michael to leave my office to give them privacy. I have a phone call to make. This time he is going to be very sorry and wish that he left well enough alone. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 28 Failed Lorraine POV When Amelia said that Charles had rescued her from the people who should have protected her hope blooms in my chest. I love my mate and I hated the choice he made. I will always stand by Lincoln, but I pray that Charles returns with him. That he has truly made things right. It¡¯s Lincoln¡¯s decision but I know my son¡¯s heart. ¡°Lorraine, I know that Lincoln wants to forgive his father.¡± She wraps me in a hug and I thank the goddess again for giving this woman to my son. ¡°How are you feeling Amelia?¡± ¡°Honestly I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Little bean has been moving all over the ce all afternoon despite everything that¡¯s been happening.¡± Iy my hand on her belly and I feel him kick against my hand. A few moments later, the door flies open and Lincoln walks in followed by Charles. I don¡¯t even say a word, I just run to him. Feeling his arms wrapped around me I can feel the tingles despite my rejection. I hear the door click shut and I pick up my head to look into Charles¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡± he starts to say but I pull his lips to mine. When I pull back, I ce my forehead against his. ¡°I know your sorry for what you did.¡± ¡°I¡¯m more than sorry Lorraine.¡± ¡°After you rejected me I realized how I would have devastated our son.¡± ¡°I was devastated losing our bond and I know it is what I deserve.¡± I ce my hand on his cheek. ¡°I, Lorraine Marie Thomas, ept and solidify my bond with Charles Jacob Thomas.¡± I instantly feel the strength of our bond and Charles throws me over his shoulder. ¡°Charles what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure our bond is solid by taking you to our room to mate and mark again.¡± Iugh ¡°you won¡¯t get an argument from me.¡± We head out the door and toward our room. Lincoln POV We head downstairs to another office. I have Amelia¡¯s hand in mine because Talon and I need her close. That is twice we almost lost her. Michael looks so distraught. ¡°Michael talk to me, what¡¯s going through your mind right now?¡± ¡°Lincoln if Elder Thomas was helping Jennifer and Max do you really think he took Max to the Elders territory for a trial?¡± ¡°We are about to find out Michael but honestly, no I don¡¯t.¡± I pick the phone up off the desk and it rings three times before he answers. ¡°Alpha Lincoln, I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t got to call you about the investigation.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s probably not what you want to hear but we were unable to prove As killed Elias.¡± ¡°Right now Elder James, I don¡¯t give two sh*ts about As because he is going to die regardless if he killed his own brother or not.¡± ¡°Alpha Lincoln what has happened?¡± ¡°I have a question before I tell you why I am calling.¡± ¡°Go ahead¡± Elder James says. ¡°Where is Maxwell Major?¡± There is silence for a moment. ¡°Alpha Lincoln I¡¯m confused by your question.¡± ¡°Maxwell is part of your pack.¡± ¡°Why would I know where he is?¡± ¡°Elder James I need you and the other Elders toe to the pack today to discuss Elder Thomas, Maxwell, and Jennifer Lorris.¡± ¡°I have no probleming to your pack but I need more of an exnation to bring all the Elders.¡± ¡°Elder Thomas has aligned himself with that ba**ard As and attempted to take my Luna again today.¡± He growls ¡°we are on our way.¡± I hang up before I turn to Amelia and Michael. ¡°I need to get the book with my numbers from my office.¡± ¡°I have one more call to make before we prepare for the Elders arrival.¡± They follow me upstairs and once we are in the office, I dial the number while the phone is on speaker. A few secondster, he picks up. ¡°Lincoln to what do I owe the pleasure of this call¡± As says with that smug tone. ¡°Are you looking for my mate?¡± ¡°How does it feel to lose her?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know since she is standing here in my arms.¡± There is silence and I know he is debating whether to bite. He thinks that I¡¯m bluffing. ¡°Nothing to say As¡± Amelia says. He roars ¡°Amelia what have you done?¡± Sheughs ¡°you ask me what I have done you pathetic excuse for a wolf.¡± ¡°You actually sent my so-called parents to take me from my mate.¡± ¡°You are my f**king mate and I will have you if I have to kill that entire f**king pack.¡± ¡°That will never happen and you are done talking to my Luna.¡± ¡°This call was purely to let you and Thomas know that your time is limited before you go to meet the goddess and pay for your crimes.¡±. ¡°I¡¯m sure Thomas is listening and if not, you can let him know that he will pay just as you will.¡± ¡°You really believe that I am afraid of you and your pack Lincoln.¡± ¡°Now As, I know you really don¡¯t think your pathetic pack can take mine on and win.¡± ¡°I wee you to bring your warriors so I can show you what real warriors look like.¡± ¡°I n to rip your head from your body for all you have done to my Luna¡± I say before I disconnect the call. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. An Hour Later Elder James After I hang up with Lincoln, I call for the other Elders toe to the meeting hall. Once they arrive, I tell them about Thomas recent behavior and my phone call with Lincoln. ¡°Do you really believe he would betray his vow like this¡± Elder Marcus asks me. ¡°I wish my answer was no but honestly I believe that Thomas thinks that Alphas are above ourws.¡± ¡°We have all been Alphas and the reason we became Elders was to ensure that thews applied to all wolves.¡± ¡°Thomas apparently has different ideas and I for one am not going to allow him to abuse his powers.¡± ¡°He will receive a trial as all wolves should to determine his punishment but he will need to be stripped of his title.¡± ¡°Are we all in agreement that he needs to be dealt with ordingly?¡± They all nod and agree with everything I have said. ¡°Alpha Lincoln has requested us at his pack after a kidnapping attempt was made on his Luna today that Thomas took part in.¡± They all gasp and I can see how upset they are by my words. ¡°We will leave in twenty-minutes, so ready yourselves and meet me at the SUV.¡± We are on our way to the Nightfire pack. I still can¡¯t believe that Thomas would be so stupid. I can¡¯t believe he betrayed the vow we all took to uphold werewolfw. To be impartial to all packs. I brought three of the four remaining Elders. Elder Zane remained with our warriors in case Thomas tried to return to the Elder¡¯s territory. I gave him strict orders to ce him in the cells until we return. We are about fifteen minutes from the pack when I hear a wolf howl. I turn to look out the window when all hell breaks loose. I look back in time to see three wolvese out of the trees and stands in the road. Elder Marcus cuts the wheel and before I know what¡¯s happening, the SUV is on its roof. I free myself from the seatbelt and begin to crawl from the window. The other Elders are doing the same. We all stand facing the wolves and the five more join the other three. ¡°Well, gentleman, it looks like you had a little ident¡± I hear a voice from the trees. I almost expect to see that ba**ard As but instead Maxwell walks out. ¡°My new Alpha wants his Luna back and you gentlemen are interfering.¡± ¡°Max, what the hell are you thinking?¡± ¡°Do you really believe that As cares anything for you?¡± He growls ¡°he respects me more than that ba**ard Lincoln does or my own brother for that matter.¡± ¡°He was willing to allow Lincoln to kill me over a woman that means nothing to the pack.¡± ¡°I hope you know that you will all die for standing against us and betraying your true alpha.¡± The wolves growl and we all shift. Five of the wolves are average size but Max and one other wolf are larger than average. They start to circle around us before they snap their jaws at each of us. It¡¯s a scare tactic since they outnumber us. I have had more than enough of this bullsh*t. I lunge in Max¡¯s direction. He is able to dodge but I turn back, biting down on his hind leg. Before I can break it one of the other wolves jumps on my back biting down into my shoulder. Gunnar my wolf whines at the pain and I shake him off. I look around and the others continue to fight, but with their numbers, despite their size we are struggling to take these ba**ards out. Elder Marcus is being held down as another wolf approaches. I run in his direction, jumping on the wolf, knocking it to the ground. I bite down, breaking its neck. I turn to return to the fight but Max and another wolf jump at me at the same time. We roll and I end up pinned under Max¡¯s wolf. The other wolf bites down on my front leg. Maxwell¡¯s wolf bites down on my neck and I can¡¯t breathe. I expect him to bite down ending my life but it seems he wants to suffocate me. He wants to feel powerful for killing an Elder I¡¯m sure. Darkness takes me under and I pray that the goddess protects Lincoln, Amelia, and their pack. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 29 One Down Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. John POV I left the hospital to run home and shower. My mother was busting my a** that I was starting to stink. I¡¯m so d she seems to be getting back to her happy self. I reach the cottage with a million thoughts running through my mind. Once I¡¯m finished in the shower, I dry heading into my bedroom. I throw on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt before I head downstairs. I grab an energy bar with something to drink and get ready to head back to the hospital. I¡¯m still haunted by the way we found my mother in those cells. I can only imagine the torture she endured at that ba**ard¡¯s hands. I try to push those thoughts from my mind and focus on the fact that she is safe. Now we just need to help my aunt. I know I did the right thing going with Lily and protecting her but it doesn¡¯t take away the guilt that I wasn¡¯t there for my mom or to protect my aunt. I¡¯m d Lily took his powers from him. She is absolutely right that it is a fate worse than death for a man like him. I¡¯m just about to head out the door when I hear a knock. I open the door to find a smiling rissa. I had hoped to have this conversation with her when I wasn¡¯t in a rush, but I guess it is going to have to happen now. ¡°Hi John, how have you been¡± she says as she tries to wrap her arms around my neck. I stop her and she looks confused. I ce her hands at her side. ¡°rissa, we need to talk.¡± I see the moment she understands what I¡¯m about to say. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a quick walk before I have to get back to the hospital.¡± ¡°Why do you need to go to the hospital, are you alright¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m fine, my mother is there being watched over by the doctors.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t well but she is doing better now.¡± As we start to walk down the path toward the eastern border Lily¡¯s words repeat in my mind. I hate that this might hurt rissa, but it¡¯s not fair to either of our mates to continue being together. ¡°John, I already know what you¡¯re going to say.¡± ¡°It really isn¡¯t necessary.¡± ¡°I would like to say it anyway.¡± ¡°I really like you, rissa.¡± ¡°Your beautiful and someone is going to be very lucky to have you as a mate.¡± ¡°John, you don¡¯t need to act like this is a breakup.¡± ¡°We had some fun and I knew we wouldn¡¯t be a forever thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with just being friends.¡± I¡¯m d she feels that way but I¡¯m kind of in shock she isn¡¯t upset. We walk a little further when rissa stops looking around. ¡°Did you hear that¡± she asks, and I look at her confused. I didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°rissa what do you¡±, she puts her hand up to stop me from talking. She starts to walk faster and I follow her. We pass the territory line. ¡°rissa, where are we going, what is happening¡±, I whisper yell. She takes a deep breath in and her eyes sh ck. ¡°There are wolves near that do not belong to the pack.¡± ¡°Something isn¡¯t right about their scents.¡± She starts to walk faster and I grab her arm. ¡°rissa wait¡± I say and cast a spell to make us invisible. I have no idea what we are walking into. We continue to walk to the edge of the forest and I feel in my gut something is very wrong. The road is visible from where we are and I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing. Wolves are fighting that I have never seen before. It appears that four of the wolves arerger than average. They look like Alphas, but what packs could they belong too? I realize that I do know one of the wolves. It¡¯s that ba**ard Max. How the f**k is here if Elder Thomas took him to the Elder¡¯s territory? Just as I realize it¡¯s him, I watch him attack arge gray wolf. He is holding the wolf down by his throat while another wolf bites his leg. ¡°What do we do, there are too many for us to handle¡± rissa says. ¡°rissa link the Alpha that we need help¡±, I say before I start to wave my arms and begin to cast. The ba**ard has no idea what¡¯s happening before his wolf falls over andnds next to the gray wolf. The wolf holding onto his leg lets go and steps back. Lincoln POV I¡¯m in my office with Amelia waiting for the Elders to arrive. The warriors and patrols have been increased in case that a**hat As decides to attack the pack. Michael walks in and takes a seat on the couch near the window. ¡°Amelia, I think we should have your Luna ceremony tomorrow.¡± She smiles ¡°I would love that.¡± ¡°I want to be yours in every way possible.¡± Shees over and kisses me before she sits in myp. I love this woman and I will kill anyone who tries to take her from me. I start to get a link and I allow it toe through expecting it to be a patrol guard telling me the Elders have arrived. ¡°Alpha, we need help¡±, I hear a female voicee through the link. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡± I say as I stand setting Amelia on her feet. ¡°There are wolves fighting outside the eastern border and one of them is Max.¡± I growl and cut the link. ¡°What is going on Lincoln¡± Amelia asks. ¡°There are wolves fighting near the Eastern border.¡± I turn to Michael, ¡°one of them is Max.¡± ¡°Son of a b**ch¡± Michael growls. We both head for the door and I stop immediately, remembering that I don¡¯t want Amelia here alone. I link Lily and within seconds she is standing in my office with concern written all over her face. ¡°Please stay with Amelia, I need to get to the border.¡± She doesn¡¯t even ask questions. She just nods and Michael follows me out of the door. Once we are outside the pack house, we both shift taking off. We run as fast as we can and I hope that this is my chance to end that ba**ard once and for all. As we break through the trees, I roar. The wolves turn looking at Talon . I¡¯m shocked to see Max¡¯s wolf lying on the ground not moving. As we approach, John appears with rissa in front of us. Four wolves are dead and four are standing just staring at Talon. He is muchrger than their wolves and despite not being their pack Alpha, the wolves recognize my authority. I shift walking forward until I¡¯m just feet from them. ¡°Shift now¡±, I give Alphamand. The four wolves have no choice but to give into my command. ¡°You will be taken into custody by the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°We have not breached your territory, you have no authority to imprison us¡± one of the men say. John rushes to the gray wolf that is not moving. The remaining two wolves, who were not affected by mymand shift, and the Elders are standing before us. I realize that one of the dead wolves is an Elder. I feel sick to my stomach that he perished fighting these ba**ards right outside my pack. The remaining two of them are injured but they will heal. ¡°You have attacked the Elder wolves and killed Elder Brandon.¡± ¡°We grant the authority to imprison and carry out your punishments to the Nightfire pack and Alpha Lincoln Thomas¡±, Elder Marcus says. More patrol guards arrive and they take the four wolves away. That¡¯s when I realize the gray wolf must be Elder James. I am at his side in an instant. Elder James¡¯s wolf is barely breathing and his neck is bleeding. John stands and before I can say a word he is gone. What the hell? I start barking orders for my warriors to help me to get him to the pack hospital. Lily appears and before I can say anything, she does. ¡°John is staying with Amelia.¡± ¡°My healing power is stronger and will give the Elder a better chance at survival.¡± She begins to chant and pass her arms up and down his body. His breathing seems to even out and he shifts back to human form, but he remains unconscious. I say a silent prayer to the goddess that he is spared after all he has done for me and Amelia. Lily turns to me, ¡°I have done all I can, the rest is up to him and his wolf.¡± My warriors pick him and ce him in an SUV that has just arrived. The three Elders are taken to the pack hospital. Elder Brandon¡¯s body will be taken to the pack hospital and prepared for the warrior¡¯s burial ceremony. The other warriors are bringing Max to the pack yard because I will not take the chance that he will get away again. Lily teleports back to Amelia and a few secondster, John appears. ¡°rissa head back to the pack, thank you for helping John and linking me¡± I say and she nods before she takes off. We reach the pack yard and the guards throw Max¡¯s wolf to the ground in front of me. ¡°Michael, are you going to be alright with¡± he stops me. ¡°After what he has done, he is no longer my brother¡±, Michael says. ¡°He deserves the punishment, is about to receive.¡± I nod and turn to John. ¡°Lift the spell John¡± I say and he waves his hands in Max¡¯s direction. I watch as the wolf shakes his head and a few seconds later he gets to his feet. He growls when he realizes where he is and that he is standing before me. ¡°Maxwell Major for your crimes against my Luna and my pack you have been sentenced to death.¡± I shift into Talon and we start to circle each other. Max¡¯s wolf is big but not as big as Talon. He jumps but we are able to dodge. He immediately turns running at us full speed. We don¡¯t move this time and when he gets close, he attempts to bite into our shoulder. Talon rears up and when wee down, he bites the back of the wolf¡¯s neck. He whimpers and tries to shake us off. After a few seconds we release the bite and the wolf¡¯s fur is stained with blood. He starts to circle again ¡°end him, Talon.¡± ¡°It will give me great pleasure¡± he growls out before he runs full speed mming into the wolf and knocking him into a nearby tree. We can hear bones break and he hits the ground. He makes attempts to stand but it appears his back is broken. His wolf is lying at the base of the tree as we stalk forward. He begins to whimper as we get close. Talon growls before he bites down and breaks the wolf¡¯s neck, ending him for good. We back away from him and shift. Michael rushes over, looking me over for injury. ¡°I¡¯m fine Michael.¡± ¡°I would like to take care of the body if that¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± I say. I slip shorts on ¡°Michael, do you want me to do this with you.¡± He smiles ¡°thank you for asking but I need to do this alone.¡± We bro-hug before John and I head to the hospital. When we walk in, Amelia and Lily are in the waiting room. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°She said the same thing I said, that it¡¯s up to Elder James and his wolf now.¡± We take a seat and wait. I wrap my arm around Amelia and ce my hand on her belly. ¡°Are you ok love, I know how stressed I am and that can¡¯t be good for you and the pup.¡± She smiles ¡°I won¡¯t say this isn¡¯t stressful, but honestly, as long as you¡¯re with me I will have the strength to get through this.¡± I press my lips to hers. She pulls back and rests her head on my shoulder. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 30 Peace Michael POV Once everyone has left, it is just me standing alone. I appreciate Lincoln for offering to do this with me, but honestly, I need to do this alone. As I look down at Max lying where his wolf once was, I grieve. I grieve for the brother that he once was. I grieve for the life and happiness he will never have because of his actions. Max and I were best friends growing up but when our father died, he changed. He never seemed happy, despite all the good things we had in our lives. Losing our father in battle was devastating, but he let the grief consume him. He turned into a man that knew no joy, only anger. He neverughed and he was all about being a warrior. He became the head warrior and a man I didn¡¯t even recognize as my brother anymore. I wish I could go back and make him understand that he was taking the wrong path, but I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t let that guilt consume me or burden my soul. I will end up the same way Max did, bitter and angry. Not knowing the happiness that remains despite these feelings of sadness and guilt. I bend down and ce Max¡¯s body over my shoulder. Jaxon whimpers and recedes to the back of my mind at our loss. He has lost just as I have. I walk toward the clearing that¡¯s near theke inside the packnds. Iy Max¡¯s body on the shore and sit down. I close my eyes, thinking back to the past. I think of our father who was the pack Beta returning from training and showing us how to fight. He would shift into his wolf, so Max and I could feel what it would be like to run in wolf form. Our father was kind even after he lost our mother while she was giving birth to Max. He would tell us about her and how in love they were. Even though I couldn¡¯t remember her, his stories made her real. Max believed our father was invincible, which made his death even worse. I loved my father and he would never have wanted Max to be who he did. I say a prayer to the goddess that she forgives Max for all he has done and that his soul is at peace. After a few seconds, I stand and look out at the water. I link John, ¡°can youe to theke for a moment.¡± A few secondster, he appears next to me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bury Max in the packnds cemetery as only an honorable warrior deserves that.¡± ¡°His actions have made that an impossibility.¡± He stays silent and just lets me speak. ¡°Can you please help me burn the body and then leave me to grieve.¡± John says nothing but steps around me. I turn and watch him conjure a red ball in his hand. He closes his eyes for a moment. I¡¯m sure speaking to the goddess before he throws the ball, striking the body. Max¡¯s body is engulfed in mes and I turn to thank John, but he¡¯s gone. I sit down and watch the me carry my brother¡¯s spirit home to the sky. ¡°Dad, please be there when he arrives and help him find peace with the goddess.¡± ¡°I know there will be punishment, but I pray there is forgiveness there too.¡± Soon there is nothing left but ash and I stay longer because I¡¯m not ready to go about life just yet. Amelia POV I must have nodded off because the doctor¡¯s voice wakes me. Lincoln and I both stand to meet her. I can feel the tension in his hand as he squeezes mine. ¡°How is he,¡± Lincoln asks, and the doctor smiles. ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up Alpha, but all of his vital signs are stable.¡± ¡°I believe his wolf is trying to heal him, which is very tiring with the amount of trauma he had.¡± ¡°Lily¡¯s magic definitely helped the healing process.¡± ¡°Hopefully he will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Both of the other Elders are healing quickly.¡± ¡°There wounds were much more superficial.¡± ¡°Elder Marcus would like to see the two of you.¡± She leads us back to a room and both the Elders are in bed. We both bare our necks in respect and Elder Marcus smiles. ¡°The doctor told us that James is stable because of what you and your pack members did.¡± ¡°We will forever be grateful for your pack¡¯s actions to save him and us.¡± Lincoln nods but doesn¡¯t say anything because I¡¯m sure he is thinking about Elder Brandon who wasn¡¯t able to be saved. ¡°We¡¯re d to see you both are alright too.¡± They both smile at me. ¡°Amelia, we have heard so much from James about what you have endured because of your ex-mate. Lincoln growls and I squeeze his hand. ¡°The goddess has blessed me with a second chance that more than makes up for all that As put me through.¡± ¡°Your strength is truly admirable¡± Elder Marcus says before he looks at Lincoln. ¡°Lincoln, where are Elder Brandon¡¯s remains?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. My heart breaks that all of this is because of As. Elder Brandon is dead, Michael lost his brother, and Lincoln almost lost his father because of this man that is connected to me. ¡°No don¡¯t do that¡± Lincoln¡¯s voice brings me out of my thoughts. I look up at him. ¡°The only person responsible for their disgusting actions is As, Thomas, and Max.¡± ¡°Your mate¡¯s right, Amelia¡± Elder Marcus says. ¡°We were on our way here because of what Thomas and As, had done.¡± ¡°We were attacked by wolves that I¡¯m sure were following their orders.¡± ¡°You are not responsible for the actions of evil wolves¡± Elder Marcus says. He looks at Lincoln, ¡°that means you are also not responsible either, Alpha.¡± I smile ¡°thank you¡±, I say knowing that Lincoln needed to hear that as much as I did. ¡°I just wish that As would go away and leave us alone.¡± He smiles ¡°he will, it just won¡¯t be by his choice¡± Elder Marcus says. Lincoln wraps his arm around me at the elder¡¯s words. ¡°Elder Brandon is here in the hospital being prepared for a warrior¡¯s burial ceremony¡± Lincoln says. ¡°We will have some of our warriors pick up the remains for burial in the Elder¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Thank you both for taking care of him.¡± Lincoln POV ¡°I will forever be sorry we didn¡¯t reach you sooner and save him from this death.¡± The Elders nod ¡°you have nothing to apologize for Lincoln, but we both appreciate your condolences.¡± ¡°I am sorry for your loss also¡± Amelia says. ¡°Thank you¡± they say. ¡°We will let you rest.¡± ¡°We will check on Elder James before I head to the cells to speak with the prisoners¡±, I say. I take Amelia¡¯s hand and lead her to the room the nurse said Elder James was in. When we walk inside, he looks totally different than thest time we saw him. He looks weak but his breathing is still even and easy, which I¡¯m grateful for. He is hooked up to monitors that are beeping steadily. He has bandages covering his neck and he looks like he is sleeping. We walk over standing at his bedside. I hold onto Amelia¡¯s hand and findfort in her presence. I lean down and ce my hand on Elder James¡¯s. ¡°I promise you that the men responsible for the loss of Elder Brandon and hurting you will wish for death when I finish with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they will, Lincoln¡± Elder James says with his eyes closed. His words startle both of us. His eyes flutter open and he smiles. I say a silent prayer of thanks to the goddess for sparing him. He tries to sit up and I rush to help him. ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re ok.¡± ¡°I will be fine.¡± ¡°I heard what you said about Brandon but how are the others.¡± ¡°They are fine and a few rooms down from yours.¡± ¡°The four wolves that survived are in the cells so I can find out all I can from them before they are dealt with.¡± ¡°Elder James, I¡¯m sorry¡± I start to say. ¡°No, you are not responsible for Brandon¡¯s death.¡± ¡°You do what you have to with those four wolves but we will be ending those two ba**ards together.¡± ¡°Thomas is mine for betraying us all.¡± I nod before Amelia and I head back out to the waiting room. John, Lily, and Neal are all waiting. After we tell them about the Elders, we all start to walk back to the pack house. ¡°Lincoln, I would like to be there to question the wolves.¡± ¡°I probably know them and I know how they think¡±, Neal says. ¡°Of course, I will take all the help I can get.¡± ¡°I want Michael to have all the time he needs after his loss so I won¡¯t be linking him to help with the interrogations.¡± He nods and once were inside I kiss Amelia before Lily takes her upstairs. I lead Neal down the stairs and wee to stand in front of the first cell. ¡°Walker, I should have known he would send you¡±, Neal says, and the wolf growls. Unknown POV I head into his room and to the door where he keeps Iris. I hate him and I wish that I could get her out of this hell. I¡¯m stuck here but she shouldn¡¯t have to be. I turn the handle and when I open the door, I feel sick. She is lying on the bedpletely naked and she has bruises covering her back. I walk toward the bed and I see her cringe thinking that I¡¯m Lucas. ¡°Iris, it¡¯s me.¡± As I get closer her sobs wreck me. I ce my hand on her back and begin to chant. Lucas has blocked her powers so she can¡¯t help herself or escape. I watch as the bruises turn to her skin tone. I conjure a nket covering her. ¡°I wish the goddess would just take me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Iris.¡± ¡°Why, I¡¯m stuck in this hell and he has no mercy.¡± ¡°Even when I do as he says he still hurts me.¡± ¡°He is a monster Iris and I promise you no matter what I have to do I will help you.¡± She rolls over and looks into my eyes. I¡¯m sure she is looking for any sign of deceit. She won¡¯t find it because I mean every word I just said. ¡°What the f**k are you doing in here?¡± My head snaps to the door and Lucas looks like he is ready to kill me. ¡°Lucas, she is really hurt, I just don¡¯t want her to die.¡± ¡°Did I ask you to heal my pet?¡± ¡°Of course not, but¡± he waves his hand and I can¡¯t speak. Hees to stand in front of me. ¡°The only reason you¡¯re not dead right now for defying me is because of my mother.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I will not punish you for interfering in my business.¡± My eyes get big and he raises his hand. I start to feel like I can¡¯t breathe. Even though he isn¡¯t touching me, I feel the grip getting tighter and tighter. ¡°Please stop, it won¡¯t happen again¡±, I here Iris plead. He drops me to the floor and I suck air in trying to fill my lungs. ¡°Your so concerned about my pet I think your punishment will be to watch me punish her.¡± I still can¡¯t speak. He picks her up off the bed by the throat. He smacks her so hard the sound makes me sick. She falls to the floor and her body is limp. He walks over and kicks her in the stomach. ¡°Are we clear that you are never toe in here again¡± he asks looking at me. He waves his hand at me so I can answer. ¡°I won¡¯t please, just stop.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I believe you ¡± he says with a smile. He turns back to Iris. He puts his hand up, making it glow the color of heated iron. ¡°No don¡¯t¡± I scream but he ces his hand on her shoulder like a brand. She screams until she passes out. He walks back over to me. ¡°Get out and don¡¯t ever step foot in here again.¡± I scramble to my feet rushing for the door. I say a prayer to the goddess to help me end Iris¡¯s suffering as I walk to my room. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 31 Lies Lucas POV ¡°Get up and get dressed, we have guests to greet.¡± Iris manages to pick her head up off the floor to look at me. She attempts to stand but can¡¯t. ¡°You really are pathetic, just like Conrad¡± I say before I wave my hand in her direction. I give her enough healing so that she can get to her feet. I grab a dress and throw it at her. ¡°Hurry up¡± I say and she slips the dress over her head. ¡°You will wait inside the mansion until I summon you.¡± ¡°Who¡± she starts to ask but stops herself. I step in front of her. ¡°You will pay for your questionter.¡± She winces at my words and I smile. I take her wrist and lead her down to the foyer. ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move until I tell you to pet.¡± She nods and I turn walking out onto the steps. Conrad¡¯s coven has been moved to mynd and stand before me. Everyone is quiet waiting for me to speak. I can see the fear in their eyes, which is exactly what I want in this moment. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°As you all know, your coven leader is dead.¡± ¡°He was weak and failed to protect you or himself.¡± I see them looking at each other with concern on their faces. ¡°He promised me his daughter and he did not deliver on his promise.¡± ¡°You would still be living in peace in your coven had he did what he was supposed to do.¡± I turn toward the door. ¡°Come to me pet¡± I say and the door opens slowly. Irises out with her head down and stands behind me. ¡°Conrad gave me his beloved as a recement for the beloved that Iris helped escape.¡± ¡°She will continue to be punished until I have what I¡¯m owed.¡± I hear an audible gasp travel through the crowd. ¡°I do not ept excuses and now that you are part of this coven, you will follow my orders or you will die just as Conrad did.¡± ¡°Death will not be quick either so don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Do you all understand?¡± There is silence and that just pisses me off. I turn pping Iris across the face and knocking her to the ground. ¡°I will ask you again, do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± they say in unison. ¡°Good, I will be meeting with each of you to discuss your new roles in this coven.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all dismissed.¡± I turn and Iris has managed to get to her feet. I take her arm and lead her inside. ¡°That was for your question earlier, but it helped me get my point across with the new coven members too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t ever question me again.¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± she says. My mother walks in with Pheobe on her heels. ¡°Lucas, I would like to speak with you for a moment alone.¡± ¡°Pheobe take Iris to Lucas¡¯s room now¡±, my mother says with finality. I know my sister has been telling my mother about her punishment from earlier, based on the fact her eyes won¡¯t meet mine. I squeeze my fists but I don¡¯t argue with my mother. ¡°Remember what I told you earlier, Pheobe, about following orders.¡± She nods and takes Iris toward the stairs. My mother turns heading toward my office. I take my seat once were inside, and she takes the chair across from me. ¡°Lucas, I could care less about that b***h or what you do to her but you will not threaten your sister again.¡± I take a deep breath before I answer my mother. ¡°Did she tell you why I threatened her mother?¡± ¡°She did and I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You know your sister is softpared to you and I.¡± ¡°You will not threaten her, am I clear.¡± ¡°Yes mother, I will not threaten her but she needs to respect my rules.¡± ¡°Agreed and I have told her as such.¡± ¡°Then we should have no further issues.¡± My mother stands andes around the desk to hug me. ¡°Your father would be very proud of the leader and ck magic warlock you have be, just as I am.¡± She pulls back ¡°now find Lilth so you can use her powers to be even stronger.¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m working on it mother.¡± ¡°I will not rest until she is mine.¡± Pheobe POV I know I¡¯m going to pay for using my mother against him, but I will deal with whatever punishment I have to in order to stop Lucas from hurting Iris. We reach the top of the stairs and again Iris can barely make it. I turn her toward me and ce my head against hers. I chant for a few seconds before I lift my head looking into her eyes. ¡°Pheobe, you are going to get in trouble again for helping me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡± ¡°I appreciate your concern but watching him do this to you is making me sick.¡± ¡°You know your daughter is special and strong, she could help you get out of this pl ace.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want him anywhere near her.¡± ¡°He wants her power and that can never happen.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯m getting you out of here and taking you to her.¡± ¡°I have never fit in this coven to begin with and honestly I will be better off far from Lucas.¡± ¡°Pheobe your brother doesn¡¯t care if you are his sister, he will kill you for defying him.¡± We head down the hall but I don¡¯t lead her back to Lucas¡¯s room. I lead her to mine. Once we are inside, I grab a bag that I have already packed. We won¡¯t have long to get out of the coven territory before they start looking for us. I turn to Iris, ¡°how do you feel after my healing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best I¡¯ve felt since I¡¯ve been here.¡± ¡°Good I need you to do everything I tell you to.¡± She nods, ¡°stay here I will be right back.¡± I rush down the hall and into Lucas¡¯s room. Once I¡¯m in the room that he uses for Iris, I begin to chant. The spell only takes a moment before I head back to my room. This spell will buy us a few more minutes before he realizes we are gone. ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once we are free of this ce.¡± I wrap my arm around her wa!st and teleport us to the clearing. I don¡¯t have the strength to unbind her powers, so I¡¯m going to just have to cloak us both. Once the cloak is in ce we start to move toward the border. We stop and I speak softly to Iris. ¡°Once we break the territory line, he is going to feel it, so we will need to teleport somece quickly.¡± ¡°The human city, that is where Lily and John would go.¡± ¡°I told them to avoid other super naturals.¡± ¡°You have known all this time and you endured all this t0rture without telling him.¡± She touches my face ¡°real mother¡¯s will endure anything for their children to be safe.¡± I can feel unshed tears in my eyes but I don¡¯t have time for self-pity or sorrow for Iris. I take her hand and we step through the coven cloak. Lucas POV After I¡¯m done speaking to my mother, I really need to blow off some steam. I head to my room and look in on Iris. She is curled in a ball lying on the bed covered in a nket that I¡¯m sure my sister so kindly gave her. I will never understand that girl. I head to the base of her bed. ¡°Come here pet, I need that mouth.¡± I begin to unb.utton my pants but she never moves. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself or you will wish you didn¡¯t.¡± She still doesn¡¯t move and I go to the side of the bed she is facing. I am ready to lose it. It¡¯s not Iris but an illusion. That¡¯s when I feel it, the cloak being breached. I immediately alert the guards to start searching for that b**ch and my fvcking sister. Neal POV ¡°You¡¯re a fvcking traitor and, of course, he would send his Beta.¡± ¡°Do you even know who you just attacked on his orders?¡± He looks at Lincoln standing next to me. I point to him ¡°that is what a true Alpha looks like.¡± ¡°Not one who kills his own brother, fvcks his sister-inw, and sends his pack¡¯s wolves to attack the Elders of all Wolves.¡± I see fear sh across his face at my words. ¡°What he didn¡¯t tell you that you were attacking the Elders.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a liar, you are trying to turn me against my Alpha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m loyal unlike you who is helping this man keep his Luna from him.¡± Iugh ¡°you¡¯re a sheep following a despicable man who only cares about himself and what he wants.¡± ¡°He has fed you lies and promised you a rank to keep you loyal and doing his bidding.¡± ¡°Elder Thomas would not have us attack his fellow Elders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where your wrong Walker¡± Lincoln says. ¡°Elder Thomas has chosen his side and it is not by the Elders¡± Lincoln says. Lincoln POV ¡°You and these men killed an Elder wolf on the orders of As and Thomas.¡± ¡°I can tell you that iming you didn¡¯t know who they were is not going to save you from your fate.¡± ¡°The Elders want justice for their fallen Elder.¡± ¡°Your punishment will be determined by them not us.¡± I see the moment his realizes how he has, been used and betrayed. He sits on a cot inside the cell. ¡°I swear to you he didn¡¯t tell us who they were.¡± ¡°We were called into As¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Thomas was there and he told us that you had killed Amelia¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°He said that you were bringing in wolves to destroy our pack so that he could never get Amelia back.¡± ¡°He said that you had even thrown Max out when he tried to rescue Amelia from you.¡± ¡°Amelia is my mate and Luna by her choice.¡± ¡°The moon goddess chose me for her because of As¡¯ evil actions.¡± ¡°They have told you nothing but lies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really believed that As was telling us the truth.¡± ¡°I know that it doesn¡¯t mean much now but I would never help anyone harm and innocent.¡± I nod and I do believe him. We head from the cells and I can see the distress on Neal¡¯s face. I grab his arm. ¡°I will speak to the Elders about the warriors.¡± ¡°They may have been involved in the attack but they did not kill Elder Brandon directly.¡± ¡°Hopefully they will show mercy with this knowledge.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°I know what they did was stupid but they aren¡¯t bad men.¡± I nod and head for the stairs. I¡¯m just at the top when I feel a pain like I have never felt in my life. I go down onto my knees. Neal rushes to me, ¡°Lincoln, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something is wrong with Amelia, she is in pain.¡± Talon is at the surface with this feeling of pain. I can feel his worry that our mate is in danger. The pain lessens and I get to my feet. I rush to our room with Neal on my heels. I throw open the door and Amelia isn¡¯t in our room. I¡¯m about to lose my mind. I link but I can¡¯t reach her. I growl ¡°where the fvck is she.¡± The pain hits again and I fall to my knees feeling helpless. I look up and Neal is getting a link. He looks down with fear on his face. ¡°Lincoln, we need to get to the hospital now.¡± I don¡¯t even let him exin why before I take off out of the pack house toward the hospital. The whole way there I say a prayer to the goddess that Amelia and our pup are alright. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 32 Rx Amelia POV Once we reach the room, the exhaustion starts to hit me. This whole day has been tiring, to say the least. It weighs heavy on my heart that Elder Brandon lost his life because of As and that ba**ard Thomas. I know in my heart it¡¯s not my fault, but it doesn¡¯t make my heart hurt any less for the pain this is causing everyone. Lincoln is trying to protect me from his feelings, but I can still feel his anger and pain. ¡°Amelia¡± Lily says, and I¡¯m brought out of my thoughts. I look at her and she ces her hands on my shoulders. ¡°As and Thomas are going to pay just as Max did for all they have done.¡± She wraps me in a hug and I give in just feeling her love for me. A knock sounds and Lily pulls back looking confused. She heads to the door ¡°who is it?¡± ¡°I have your dinner, ma¡¯am¡± a female voice says and Lily opens the door. ¡°Ma¡¯am the Alpha told me to bring you two something to eat and drink.¡± ¡°He was worried about the Luna and his pup.¡± I smile at how sweet my mate is. Lily lets her in and she sets a tray with the most delicious smelling food on the table in the corner of the room. Chicken parm, angel hair pasta, garlic bread, and chocte cake. ¡°I¡¯m in heaven right now¡± I say smiling at the omega. ¡°What is your name?¡± She looks at me with shock at my question. ¡°Maureen, Luna.¡± she says. ¡°I made you thisvender tea to help you rx after all the stress today.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that Max betrayed the pack and killed an Elder.¡± Packs are all the same news runs like wild fire, both bad and good through the wolves. I look at her with sympathy. It¡¯s always hard when a pack member goes against their pack. I rest my hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thank you, for all of this¡±, I motion to everything she just ced on the table. ¡°I assure you I will do all I can to help the Alpha protect the pack.¡± I notice a fresh mark on her neck which makes me smile. I¡¯m d she found her other half and I pray they treat her well. ¡°Congrattions¡± I say and she looks at me with confusion. ¡°Your mark, it looks pretty fresh.¡± ¡°Congrattions on finding your mate.¡± A look passes over her face before she smiles at me. ¡°Thank you, Luna¡± she says before she excuses herself. We sit down and dig into the delicious food. I didn¡¯t realize how hungry I was until the food was here in front of me. I clean my te, eat half the cake, and drink all the tea. ¡°I am seriously stuffed¡±, I say rubbing my belly, and Lilyughs. ¡°Lily what is our n to get your mother back?¡± She smiles and looks at my belly. She stands and starts to clean up. ¡°You will not be part of any n that will put you and little bean in danger.¡± ¡°My mother would kill me for putting you and your pup in harm¡¯s way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the kind of woman she is.¡± Her face falls and I pull her to sit next to me. ¡°Your mother wanted to protect you because that¡¯s what a mother does.¡± ¡°Lorraine is absolutely right, our pupse before anything.¡± ¡°I just hope that all that has happened to her does not destroy the spirit my mother has always had¡± Lily says. ¡°If she is anything like her daughter it¡¯s not possible.¡± She smiles and wraps me in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so d that the goddess led you to the hotel that day¡± Lily says. ¡°So am I, the goddess always has a n.¡± ¡°You, Lincoln, and this pack have be my family.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Alright enough with the heavy stuff¡± sheughs. ¡°I think you need to go rx in the tub after the events of today and that awesome meal.¡± ¡°I will watch some tv and wait out here until your done.¡± ¡°That sounds amazing.¡± I head into the bathroom and turn on the water, filling the tub. Once I¡¯m undressed, I slip down into the water. I ce my hands on my bump as I rx into the water. I can feel my eyes get heavy and despite my efforts to not give into sleep, I do. Pain like I¡¯ve never felt brings me out of the peaceful sleep and I grip my stomach. What the hell is that? It must be falsebor. I put up a block because I know if Lincoln feels this, he will be distracted from what he is doing. I have at least another month before our pup cane. The pain begins to subside and I start to rx again. ¡°Star¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m here with you Amelia.¡± ¡°What is that pain, is it falsebor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but I think we need to get checked by the pack doctor to be safe.¡± She¡¯s right, I manage to get out of the tub and start to dry when the paines again. I scream this time and Lily doesn¡¯t even open the door. She appears in front of me. ¡°What is going on, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in pain, it¡¯s probably falsebor¡± I grunt out. ¡°Probably my ass¡± she says, grabbing my robe and wrapping it around me before we are no longer standing in my bathroom. ¡°Hey, get over here and help your Luna¡± Lily says to a woman that must be a nurse. She looks panicked when she hears who I am. She grabs a wheelchair, rushing over to me, and I get in the chair when the next pain hits. Lily stays with me as they wheel me back to a room. Dr. Neilsones rushing inside. ¡°Luna, what happened?¡± ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s just falsebor but it really hurts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ten times worse than the pain of my ex- mate¡¯s infidelity.¡± ¡°Today was very stressful and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s ok but we thought I should be checked¡± I say pointing to Lily who looks like a mother hen standing with her arms crossed. Once I¡¯m in bed, they hook me up to machines and another pain hits. I see a look of concern sh across Dr. Neilson¡¯s face. She turns to me, ¡°Amelia you are inbor.¡± I start to panic, ¡°my pup¡± I say and she takes my hand. ¡°We are going to try to stop thebor but you are far enough along that if we can¡¯t stopbor your pup has a good chance of being born perfectly healthy.¡± ¡°The nurse is going to give you some medicine that can help stop the contractions and we are going to do an ultrasound to check on the pup.¡± She leaves to get the machine and I break. ¡°I can¡¯t lose my pup Lily.¡± Lincoln POV As I break through the hospital doors, the pain almost brings me to my knees again. A nurse rushes toward me. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± She turns and I follow her down the hallway. Once I¡¯m in the room, I rush to Amelia. ¡°Love what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I¡¯m inbor but Dr. Neilson is trying to stop it¡± she says with tears in her eyes. My mate is so strong, but right now she is afraid. I hate that there is nothing I can do to change what is happening. I take her hand in mine. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see where the doctor went¡±, Lily says. I lean down cing my head against hers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there Amelia.¡± ¡°Lincoln, Lily was with me and believe me, she, got me here faster than you could¡±, sheughs. She is trying to make me feel better, but until I know that she and my pup are safe, that won¡¯t be happening. A few minutester, Lilyes back with Dr. Neilson looking embarrassed. ¡°Sorry I was in the bathroom¡± she says, as she pushes the machine over to Amelia¡¯s bed. ¡°Amelia, how is the pain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as bad since the nurse gave me the pill.¡± ¡°Excellent, let¡¯s take a look at the pack¡¯s future Alpha.¡± I smile at the doctor¡¯s words and say a prayer to the goddess that he will be alright. She starts to move the wand and our pup appears on the screen. He is moving and looks perfect. I hold my breath until I hear Dr. Neilson speak ¡°he looks good and as I said earlier, Luna, if we can¡¯t stop thebor he is ready.¡± ¡°He is developed and a very good size like most Alpha wolves at this stage.¡± My shoulders rx at her words and I wipe a tear that runs down Amelia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Neilson¡±, I say and she leaves the room. I ce my hand on Amelia¡¯s belly. ¡°I¡¯m going to go see my mate but I will just be outside.¡± We both nod and Lily leaves, closing the door behind her. ¡°How did it go with the warriors?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about any of that right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably why you¡¯re having all this pain.¡± She smiles and ces her hand on my face. ¡°Lincoln, you heard the doctor, the pup and I are going to be fine.¡± ¡°I know I just hate that all this stress probably threw you intobor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job to take care of you and our son.¡± She smiles ¡°you are the best mate and you take excellent care of us.¡± ¡°The dinner you had Maureen bring us was amazing.¡± ¡°Honestly between thevender tea and the bath I was feeling very rxed.¡± ¡°That is why it was such a shock when the pain started.¡± I look at her with confusion which I¡¯m sure she can see all over my face. ¡°Love what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I was taking a bath when the pain started.¡± ¡°Not that, you said I had Maureen bring you food.¡± ¡°I never even saw Maureen before I went to the cells with Neal.¡± She tries to sit up with a look of panic on her face. I link Lily and Neal and they both rush into the room. ¡°Lily go to our room and bring me all the dishes Amelia ate off or drank from.¡± ¡°What is happening?¡± ¡°I think Maureen gave her something but I need to be sure.¡± ¡°I will turn her to ash¡± Lily says. ¡°You absolutely can if she did, just get me the dishes.¡± She is gone before I can finish my sentence. I link the doctor and as soon as Lily is back she takes everything to test it. ¡°Lincoln, why would she do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, love, but if she did, I will find out why before Lily turns her to ash.¡± ¡°I promise you that.¡± Pheobe POV We walk into the human city after I change both of our clothes. Iris looks a little better after my healing but she is nowhere near a hundred percent. As we walk down the sidewalk, I really don¡¯t know what to do next. I only thought about getting her out of that ce. ¡°Iris, what do we do now?¡± ¡°How do we find Lily?¡± She smiles ¡°how old are you, Pheobe?¡± I look at her confused by the question. What does my age have to do with my question? ¡°I turned twenty a week ago.¡± ¡°You are a strong, resourceful, and amazing youngdy at twenty-years old.¡± She smiles ¡°I know how hard it is to go against what people expect of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, I just hope we can get you back to your daughter.¡± ¡°We will, let¡¯s find a ce to stay and get something to eat before we I try to reach out to Lily and John.¡± I nod and we head down the street looking for a hotel. Before we walk inside, I produce some money to pay for the stay and our food. We walk to the counter and a nice girl behind the desk gives us a card key. We head up to the third floor and once we are inside, Iris immediately falls down on the bed. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She picks up her head and smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯m better than ok, I¡¯m free of that ba**ard because of you.¡± ¡°I can never thank you enough for helping me.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t take to long to find Lily because Lucas will not rest until he finds us.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 33 In Touch Lucas POV I¡¯m in my office with Lnd. ¡°I want them found and I don¡¯t want any excuses.¡± ¡°Take the three strongest warlocks in the coven and find them, Lnd.¡± ¡°What do you want us to do when we find them you know your sister will note so easily¡± Lnd asks. Before I can answer my mother barges into my office. ¡°Where is your sister?¡± ¡°Lnd leave us now¡± I say and he disappears. ¡°Mother do not barge into my office again.¡± She wants to say something but she must feel the anger radiating off me. ¡°Sit down mother.¡± She takes a seat. ¡°Your daughter decided to help my pet escape, so I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± ¡°I told you Lucas¡± I put my hand up silencing her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear excuses for her defiance mother.¡± ¡°She will be punished for her disobedience and Iris is going to pray for death when I find them.¡± ¡°Please Lucas¡± she says. ¡°I will not kill Pheobe mother, but she needs to learn her ce.¡± ¡°She needs to know that my word isw.¡± She nods and gets up to leave my office. She stops like she is going to say something, but then she leaves without a word. Good because nothing she says right now is going to protect Pheobe from my wrath when we find her. I leave my office, heading up to my sister¡¯s room. I head into her bathroom and grab her hair brush from the vanity. I head to my room and open a dresser that holds different magical vessels. I take one and ce her hair into the well. I cut my finger squeezing until blood covers her hair. Once I close the lid, I ce my hand over it while chanting a location spell. After a few minutes, I can sense nothing. It¡¯s like she disappeared from our worldpletely. She isn¡¯t stronger than me, so why the hell isn¡¯t it working? Iris can¡¯t be helping her because Pheobe isn¡¯t strong enough to unbind her powers. What the f**k is happening? I throw the vessel and it busts against the wall. A few secondster Lnd appears before me. ¡°We swept the area surrounding the coven and found her magical signature.¡± ¡°It appears the magical signature leads to the human city.¡± ¡°She would think that going where the pathetic humans are would protect her but it won¡¯t.¡± Amelia POV Despite the pain being gone, I¡¯m still worried. If that she-wolf gave me something, how do I know it won¡¯t hurt little bean? The thought that a woman I don¡¯t even really know tried to hurt my pup makes me sick. Lincoln is holding my hand as Lily paces back and forth. Neal finally pulls her onto hisp. ¡°Calm down love, I can feel your rage.¡± ¡°Your damn right I have rage, that little b**ch tried to hurt my nephew.¡± ¡°I know and she won¡¯t get away with it.¡± He wraps her in his arms and I smile at how much he loves my friend after all she has been through. ¡°Amelia, has the pain stopped¡± Lincoln asks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not having any more pain right now.¡± I feel his guilt through our bond. I scoot over and pat the bed next to me. I can see he is about to protest, but thankfully he slides in next to me. He wraps his arms around me breathing in my scent. ¡°None of this is your fault, Lincoln.¡± He is silent for a few minutes but then he finally speaks. ¡°It feels like it is, love.¡± ¡°These are my pack members that are trying to hurt you and my pup.¡± I wait till he looks in my eyes. ¡°Do you me me for my parent¡¯s actions?¡± He looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°Do you me me for As¡¯s actions?¡± He growls and tightens his grip on me. ¡°Of course not, you have nothing to do with their disgusting actions.¡± I smile ¡°exactly and neither do you.¡± ¡°Whatever the reason this girl tried to hurt our pup is not your fault.¡± ¡°She is the only one to me and I know you will deal with her.¡± He presses his lips against mine and I melt into the kiss. I hear someone clear their throat and we turn to see a smiling Dr. Neilson. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Her smile fades ¡°Alpha and Luna I wish I had better news.¡± ¡°We ran tests on the cup that had the lavender tea in it and we found evening primrose oil.¡± ¡°What is that exactly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an herb that is used to inducebor.¡± ¡°Based on the amount of residue in the cup she gave you arge dose.¡± Lincoln stands but doesn¡¯t let go of my hand. ¡°So, she tried to make Amelia go intobor.¡± ¡°It appears that way Alpha.¡± ¡°Will that hurt my pup if she gave me a lot?¡± ¡°No Luna, the pup will be fine and the medicine we gave you has stopped thebor.¡± I feel myself rx at her words. Based on Lincoln¡¯s eyes, I can tell he is linking someone. He turns bending down and kisses my lips. When he pulls back, he looks in my eyes. ¡°I promise you that she is going to pay for what she tried to do.¡± ¡°Lily stay with Amelia, please¡±, Lincoln says. ¡°No way, I told you she is going to be ash for trying to hurt my little bean.¡± Iugh ¡°Lily, I think Lincoln can handle her besides I want you to stay with me so we can finish our conversation about your mom.¡± I can see she can¡¯t say no to me and she turns to Lincoln. ¡°That little b**ch better pay with her life.¡± Lincoln POV ¡°You have my word¡± I say before I head for the pack house. I walk toward the dining room and my mother rushes toward me. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°She is better, Lily got her to the hospital in time for Dr. Neilson to stop herbor.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that woman would do this.¡± ¡°What does she have to gain?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know mother but we are about to find out.¡± We walk into the kitchen and Maureen is sitting at the table with a cup of tea like she didn¡¯t just try to destroy my world. ¡°Did she lose the pup¡± she says like she is asking what the weather is. Before I can even respond, my mother has her by the throat pinned to the wall. ¡°What did you do you little b**ch¡± she growls out. Ie to stand next to my mother. She looks at me with cold unfeeling eyes ¡°you took the most important person to me and I hope your pup is dead.¡± My mother starts to squeeze and I can see the panic on her face. I put my hand on my mother¡¯s arm because I want to know what the hell she is talking about. She loosens her grip enough that the b**ch can speak. ¡°I took nothing from you but you are about to lose your life for your treachery.¡± ¡°You killed my mate¡± she growls out. I notice her mark for the first time. Now I¡¯m even more confused by what she just said. ¡°Maxwell was my mate and you took him from me.¡± ¡°Maureen, Max was not marked and he never imed you as his mate.¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t ready for me to mark him but he marked me.¡± ¡°You killed my mate.¡± ¡°I hope As kills you and that b**ch.¡± My mother looks to me and I nod. I hear the bones break and she drops her body to the floor. I link a warrior toe to dispose of her. I can¡¯t believe he had a mate and he never told us. Max made her believe that he wasn¡¯t ready when he really probably had no intentions of allowing her to im him because of her rank. He will have so much to atone for with the goddess. Lily POV ¡°Love, I¡¯m going to check on Michael¡±, Neal says and heads out of the room. I sit down on the edge of Amelia¡¯s bed and ce my hand on her belly. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re ok,¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure, I promise¡± Amelia says. I¡¯m d she is alright. I would be destroyed if something happened to her or her pup. Amelia pats the bed next to her and Iy by her side looking up at the ceiling. I think about all these evil people who want to ruin others¡¯ happiness. I feel a nagging pain in my head and I sit up. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong¡± Amelia asks as she sits up too. ¡°I¡¯m ok don¡¯t get up, you need to rest.¡± The paines again and this time I hear a distant voice I can¡¯t make out. I stand and try to focus on the voice. ¡°Lily what¡¯s happening, you¡¯re freaking me out.¡± ¡°I feel like someone is trying to speak to me like Aunt Jiselle did but I can¡¯t hear them.¡± ¡°The voice is like a whisper.¡± She grabs my hand. ¡°Lilyy down and put your head in myp.¡± ¡°Rx and try to clear your mind.¡± ¡°Maybe they will be able to get through if you allow yourself to rx.¡± I¡¯m willing to try anything. I pray this is my mother and she is just weak. Iy down, putting my head in Amelia¡¯sp. She begins tob her fingers through my hair and I feel my body begin to rx. I try to clear my mind and the voice seems to get louder. ¡°Lily, can you hear me¡± an unfamiliar female voice calls out to me. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Lily, I¡¯m with your mother, we need your help.¡± I feel my body tighten at her words. ¡°Lily rx and breathe¡± I hear Amelia say. I take a few deep breaths and wait to hear the voice again. There is a few seconds of silence until I hear the voice again. ¡°Lily, we are in the human city please hurry.¡± ¡°He will be here soon.¡± The voice is gone and I sit up. ¡°Lily was it your mother¡± Amelia asks. ¡°No but the woman said she is with her.¡± ¡°How can we know this isn¡¯t a trap or that this person is being honest?¡± I look at Amelia ¡°we don¡¯t but I have no choice.¡± ¡°The woman said he would be there soon.¡± ¡°She has to mean that ba**ard that has my mother.¡± ¡°Maybe my mother got away, I have to help her Amelia.¡± She wraps me in a hug and I say a prayer to the goddess to keep her safe until I find them. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 34 Times Up Pheobe POV I close my eyes after mymunication is broken with Lily. I feel like I just ran a marathon. Reaching someone you have no tie to is difficult. The only reason it worked is because I held onto Iris while I searched for her. ¡°Pheobe, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, just exhausted.¡± ¡°Did you reach her?¡± ¡°Yes, and hopefully she will believe that you¡¯re really with me because I¡¯m sure that Lucas has realized where we are.¡± ¡°Well being amongst humans should buy us some level of safety from him.¡± Iugh to myself, she has no idea how wrong she is. ¡°My brother would think nothing of killing every human in this city.¡± ¡°He believes that humans are ants to be stepped on by the strong.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense but how are you rted to that evil ba**ard.¡± Iugh ¡°just lucky I guess.¡± She takes my hand again and I look at her. ¡°You are nothing like him and I am so grateful that you helped me.¡± ¡°You are not defined by where youe from, only where you go.¡± I smile, just in a day Iris is starting to look better. ¡°I couldn¡¯t watch him keep torturing you.¡± ¡°He has no mercy.¡± ¡°He killed our father to take over the coven, I know he did.¡± ¡°My father was a ck magic witch but he was nowhere as evil as Lucas.¡± ¡°My mother has no idea and she would never believe me even if I told her what I saw the day father died.¡± shback I walk down the hallway toward my father¡¯s office. I can hear him arguing with Lucas. ¡°You had no right to take his beloved in trade.¡± ¡°She is of no use to you.¡± ¡°Lily is the one with the power that can make you more powerful.¡± ¡°Why do you care father?¡± ¡°Suddenly you have grown a conscious.¡± ¡°Be careful how you speak to me Lucas.¡± ¡°I am still in charge of this coven so you will do as I say and return Iris to her coven.¡± ¡°We will find Lily without her.¡± Lucasughs ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are, I will do what I want father.¡± I hear him stomping toward the door and I hide inside a room looking through the crack in the door. Lucas stomps down the hall with my father on his heels. I stay a safe distance but follow them. Once they are away from the mansion, Lucas turns to my father. ¡°Lucas, you will follow my orders or you will be banished from this coven.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my son.¡± Lucas steps toward my father until they are nose to nose. ¡°You are only the leader as long as your alive, father.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me boy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t make threats father.¡± In the next minute they are both gone and I feel sick to my stomach at his words. I turn to head back and notice something on the ground. I brush the leaves a side and an amethyst ring is lying at my feet. I felt drawn to the ring. I pick it up, cing it in my pocket. I rush into the mansion looking for my mother. I find her sitting in her office. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Pheobe¡± she says when I rush into her office. ¡°I think Lucas just hurt dad.¡± She looks at me like I said the craziest thing she has ever heard. ¡°Pheobe just because they had a fight doesn¡¯t mean your brother would hurt your father.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you¡± she raises her hand at me. ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear any more of this nonsense.¡± ¡°Go to your room.¡± She won¡¯t even let me tell her what I saw. I head to my room. shback Over ¡°The next morning when I woke up, my mother told me that my father had been killed by a wolf while he and Lucas were outside the coven.¡± I was destroyed. I loved my father. She wouldn¡¯t listen to anything I had to say. Part of me wondered if she didn¡¯t want to have to hear it so she could stay in denial that her son had killed her beloved. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Pheobe, I had no idea that your father tried to help me.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand how your father knew about Lily being special.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know Iris.¡± She pulls me into a hug and I enjoy the feeling offort. She pulls back and she heads over the dresser to pick up a menu. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get something to eat because I¡¯m starving and you need your strength.¡± ¡°Then you need to rest and we can try to tell her exactly where we are.¡± I nod and we order our food. We sit down to eat and I feel someone is trying to connect to me. I pray that it¡¯s Lily. Maybe she is strong enough to reach me. I rx my mind. ¡°Well dear sister, I didn¡¯t think you had it in you.¡± ¡°F**k you Lucas.¡± ¡°You are a monster.¡± ¡°Mother may not want to see it, but I know what you did.¡± Heughs ¡°oh Pheobe, you are too good for your own good.¡± ¡°I aming for you and that b**ch.¡± ¡°If you thoughtN?velDrama.Org holds this content. what I did was bad before it is nothingpared to what I will do when I have my pet back.¡± ¡°I will die before I let you take her back to that hell.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, you already know mother will believe me if I tell her some dirty wolf killed you.¡± He cuts the link and any appetite I had is gone. After I tell Iris what he said, I go to lie on the bed and pray for sleep. Lily POV Amelia pulls back and I see such love in her eyes for me. ¡°We will find her Lily, I promise.¡± I smile ¡°the only thing I want you to promise me is that you will focus on growing my little bean.¡± She shoots me a re and Iugh. I¡¯m saved by Dr. Neilsoning in to check on Amelia again. She looks at the monitors and checks her vital signs. ¡°The contractions seem to be gone and with the IV fluid the evening primrose oil should be out of your system, Luna¡± ¡°So can I go home?¡± ¡°Amelia¡± I say because she needs to focus on the pup and herself. ¡°Honestly, Luna, I would like you to stay here over night but you should be able to go home in the morning as long as everything stays stable.¡± I can see she wants to protest but she doesn¡¯t. ¡°As soon as Lincolnes back, I¡¯m going to go see Aunt Jiselle.¡± ¡°She might be able to help me do a location spell.¡± ¡°The human city is big and we don¡¯t have time to walk around and hope to find them.¡± A few minutester, Lincoln returns. I kiss Amelia and hug Lincoln before I head to my aunt¡¯s room. She is sitting up in a chair and she looks so much better than when we found her in that f**king cell. She smiles when she sees me, but my look must concern her. ¡°What¡¯s happening Lily?¡± ¡°A witch reached out to me that she is with my mother in the human city.¡± ¡°A witch, what witch?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Aunt Jiselle but I have find them.¡± ¡°Can you help me do a location spell?¡± ¡°Do you still have the ne that your mother gave you? I smile and pull the ne out of my shirt. ¡°I never take it off.¡± ¡°Good that will help us.¡± She gets up, walking over to the table. ¡°Come put the ne on the table.¡± I do as she says and stand next to her. ¡°Think about thest time you saw your mother.¡± I close my eyes and remember thest hug we shared. I hear my aunt start to chant and feel her take my hand. A few secondster, images sh in my mind. A young woman and my mother walking through the human city. A few secondster, they are standing in front of the hotel. The hotel I worked in. I smile to myself and the image is gone. ¡°Did you see where she is¡± my aunt asks with excitement in her voice. ¡°Yes, she is at my hotel.¡± She looks at me confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I mean the hotel that John and I worked at.¡± ¡°Good find John and go to get her before that ba**ard finds her again.¡± I hug my aunt and head out of the room. Neal, Michael, and John are walking toward me. I tell them everything I just learned. ¡°Well let¡¯s get there now¡± John says. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for this, Michael?¡± He smiles ¡°I¡¯m good Lily I promise.¡± I wrap my arms around Neal and we teleport to the woods near the hotel. John and Michael appear next to us. ¡°I will never get used to that¡±, Michael says, and we allugh. We head into the hotel and Tammy is behind the desk. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± ¡°Good to see you too.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up¡± she asks while she smiles at John. I roll my eyes ¡°I need to know what rooms you booked in thest twenty-four hours.¡± She doesn¡¯t even ask what for and turns to the book to me. I write down the three numbers and thank her before we load on to the elevator. Pheobe POV Iris is in the shower when I wake up. I walk over to the table and drink the soda that I had left from earlier. A knock sounds on the door. ¡°Who is it¡± I say as I walk over to look through the peep hole. A man wearing a hotel uniform is standing there. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up the dishes from your meal.¡± I smile and gather everything on the tray before I head back to the door. When I open it I feel sick to my stomach. It¡¯s not the hotel worker. ¡°No hugs for me sister.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 35 Found Pheobe POV This can¡¯t be happening. How could he have cloaked himself from me? I didn¡¯t even know he could do that. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sister, you¡¯re not happy to see me¡± he says with a sick smile. ¡°Pheobe put the ring on¡±, I hear a female voice whisper in my mind. I slide my hand into my pocket feeling for the ring I¡¯ve been carrying since I found it. I don¡¯t even know why I kept it. I don¡¯t like jewelry. I slip the ring on my finger despite having no idea who is reaching out to me or what their intentions are. At this moment, I don¡¯t have any other choice but to hope this ring means something. I never look away from my brother when I hear the bathroom door open. ¡°Ahh my pet, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± I hear Iris gasp. She comes to stand next to me gripping my arm. ¡°Now are you two going toe willingly or am I going to have to use force?¡± ¡°F**k you, Lucas.¡± ¡°We will not be going anywhere with you willingly.¡± Heughs like he just heard the funniest joke. ¡°I¡¯m d you said that, I was hoping to start your punishment.¡± He raises his hand and I step in front of Iris. I start to chant and we are engulfed in a purple sphere the color of the ring. Lucasughs ¡°how cute sister you have learned a new trick.¡± He waves his hand in our direction but nothing happens. His smile immediately falls. It¡¯s reced with a look of pure anger. He tries again and again, but nothing happens. He walks forward toward us and I continue to chant. As soon as his hand touches the purple sphere, he pulls back, falling to his knees. He looks down and there¡¯s a mark that looks like a burn. His eyes sh to mine with a look of rage and confusion. ¡°What have you done?¡± Before I can say anything, I hear Lnd. ¡°Lucas¡± I hear him say to my brother but he never takes his eyes off of me. I¡¯m sure he is worried that my brother was injured. Lucas has always seemed indestructible, but I guess he isn¡¯t.¡± He looks back at Lnd and without a word they are gone. That must of killed him to have to retreat. I smile at that thought. I stop chanting and the sphere disappears. ¡°Pheobe what the hell was that¡±, Iris says, taking me by my shoulders. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure but I¡¯m d nheless.¡± She pulls me into a hug. A knock sounds on the door and I stiffen. I can¡¯t imagine he would try again but I put nothing past Lucas. ¡°Mom¡± someone calls out and Iris starts for the door. I grab her arm. ¡°You have no idea if that is really, Lily.¡± I watch Iris close her eyes and when she opens them, she smiles. ¡°I may not have my powers but I can sense my baby.¡± I let go of her arm and she starts toward the door. I follow behind her and we hear a growl and the word ¡°Mate¡± from someone. She turns looking at me with a smile but I have no idea what the hell is happening right now. Lily POV There were ten check-ins on that list since yesterday. I don¡¯t care if I have to bang on every one of those doors, I will. We move floor to floor and with each room that isn¡¯t them the pit in my stomach grows. We reach the third floor and knock on the room that I found my beautiful friend in. That would be ironic, wouldn¡¯t it? There is silence and I¡¯m just about to move to the next door when I sense my mother. ¡°Mom¡± I say and still there is silence. I finally hear movement and after a few seconds I hear a growl behind me. I turn and Michael¡¯s eyes are ck. ¡°Mate¡± he says, and at first I¡¯m happy for Michael. Then I think about where shees from and my heart breaks a little after all Michael has been through. I pray that he suffers no more heart break. The door opens and my mother¡¯s beautiful face is staring back at me. I engulf her in my arms and I will never let her go again. ¡°Mom, thank the goddess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t you do that youngdy.¡± ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for.¡± ¡°It was my job to protect you, no matter the cost.¡± I can feel the tears running down my cheeks at her words. I hear someone screech and we separate long enough to see Michael wrapped around the girl that I saw during the location spell. She starts to fight and Iugh. She has no idea what¡¯s happening. Wolves scent their mates but we must make eye contact to recognize our beloveds. ¡°Michael, put her down and look into her eyes.¡± He growls low and Neal steps in front of me. Goddess, I love this man. ¡°Michael, she is your mate but she needs to see your eyes.¡± After a few seconds, he finally must take control of his wolf and he releases her. Pheobe POV My heart is full as I watch Lily embrace Iris. Thank the goddess they came and Iris will be safe now. As I watch them, I am lifted off my feet and wrapped in two strong arms. What the hell is happening right now? I start to fight. Maybe they think I am like Lucas. I hear Lily begin to speak and call this man Michael. Did she just call me his ¡°mate?¡± That can¡¯t be, he is never going to want a ck magic witch for his mate. He steps back, listening to Lily, and he ces his hands on my face. When our eyes finally meet, I can¡¯t believe this is happening. I whisper ¡°beloved¡± and he smiles. For a moment, I let myself wish this could really happen, but then I step back. I see the look of disappointment and it shatters me. Irises over wrapping her arm around me. ¡°You two have a lot to talk about so let¡¯s get some ce safe so that can happen.¡± ¡°Iris is right, Lucas left but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯te back.¡± ¡°He was here¡± Lily says with anger in her voice. ¡°Lily, we can talk about that once we are some ce safe¡± Iris says. Lily nods andes to stand between me and her mother. She wraps her arms around us both. I see the look of sympathy she gives Michael before we are gone. We reappear near what looks like a mansion. A few secondster, Michael and two other men appear a few feet away. Lily takes our hands and we follow down a path leading to a huge building. ¡°Lily, where are we going¡± her mother asks. ¡°We are in my pack and heading to the pack hospital.¡± ¡°That really isn¡¯t necessary, Lily¡± Iris says. ¡°Mom please¡± she says and Iris says no more. We arrive and two doctorse toward us. ¡°Miss,e with me¡± a male doctor says as he takes my arm. I hear a growl behind me and the doctor looks up into Michael¡¯s very pissed-looking eyes. I roll my eyes and follow the doctor. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Michael POV As soon as I catch her scent at the hotel, all the bad sh*t seems to fade away just knowing that my mate is on the other side of the door. When I¡¯m finally able to wrap her in my arms, the tingles where our skin touches is amazing. I don¡¯t even realize at first she is fighting me. I finally manage to push Jaxon down and listen to Lily¡¯s words. I set her on her feet, taking her face in my hands. The minute our eyes meet, I see the moment she realizes who I am to her. She whispers the most beautiful words I have ever heard, ¡°beloved.¡± When she steps back from me, I feel like my heart is being ripped out. I pray to the goddess this woman doesn¡¯t n to reject me. I am strong but I will lose itpletely. Watching her disappear makes me want to shift. Neal puts his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Give her time, she¡¯lle around.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± John wraps his arms around both of us and we appear in the pack yard. She is about ten feet from us but it feels like miles. They turn and start walking. I have no intention of letting her out of my sight. I will give her time to ept me, but I need to be near her. ¡°I want my mate¡± Jaxon says. ¡°I know, I do to.¡± We walk into the waiting room to see Dr. Long touching my mate. I growl before I can stop myself. His eyes whip to mine and he nods, realizing who she is to me. Once she is through the doors, I take a seat and try to stay calm. As POV ¡°Have you heard anything from Walker yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I would have told you if I had Thomas.¡± ¡°For all I know, they could all be dead at this point.¡± ¡°Max is a strong wolf and I have faith he can take care of James¡± Thomas says. ¡°You better hope so because if not I¡¯m sure they will strip you of your title.¡± Thomas growls ¡°f**k them, I will make them all pay if they try to strip my title.¡± ¡°If Max doesn¡¯t kill James, I will.¡± As we talk, I feel a link. ¡°Alpha it¡¯s Walker.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha but Max did not survive.¡± I chuckle ¡°bring your a**es back its time to take my Luna back.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha, we should be there shortly.¡± ¡°We were almost caught so we have been in hiding.¡± I cut the link because I only care that the Elders are dead. ¡°It seems you¡¯re in luck Thomas, they are dead.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, your friend didn¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Where have they been?¡± ¡°Taking care of things is all you need to know.¡± I can see he wants to say more but he doesn¡¯t. We are so close and I can¡¯t wait to watch that ba**ard beg for his life. Maybe I¡¯ll f**k her right in front of him before I rip him apart. Lincoln POV ¡°Walker, understand something, if you don¡¯t stand by all you told the Elder I will not hesitate to break your neck myself.¡± ¡°Alpha, I would never have followed him if I knew all he had done.¡± ¡°I promise you that by the time you arrive at the pack we will be ready to take As down.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 36 Hard Decision Lily POV Once we are in an exam room, Dr. Neilson checks my mother over. ¡°Iris, your vital signs are all stable and besides some bruising that is already fading, you look perfect.¡± My motherughs and I love to hear that sound. Amelia was right when she said he couldn¡¯t break her spirit. ¡°I am far from perfect, but thank you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any reason you will need to stay in the hospital tonight¡± Dr. Neilson says. He leaves and I can¡¯t help myself. I wrap my mom in a hug again. I was so worried that I wouldn¡¯t make it to her in time and she is here. She pulls back and pushes my hair behind my ear. ¡°I¡¯m safe, Lily, and I wouldn¡¯t take back anything that I did to protect you.¡± I smile ¡°I have someone who will want to see you.¡± I take her hand and lead her down the hall. I open the door and lead her inside. She gasps and starts to cry when she sees my aunt. She runs over and they hug. ¡°Iris, oh my goddess you¡¯re alright¡± my aunt says as they embrace. My aunt looks so much better and the doctor said she can leave the hospital tomorrow. The door opens and ¡®John walks in with Neal. Neal wraps me in his arms and I melt into him. I hear someone clear their throat and I look up to see my mother smiling at us. Hees to stand next to me. ¡°Mom, this is my beloved Neal.¡± ¡°Neal, this is my mother, Iris.¡± He walks over and I can feel the nerves through our bond. My mother isn¡¯t going to care he is a wolf, but I¡¯m sure he is uncertain. He reaches out his hand and she pulls him into a hug. I feel the moment his body rxes. She pulls back, ¡°Neal, I know you will take good care of my baby and I wouldn¡¯t care if you were a purple unicorn as long as that happens.¡± Nealughs and looks back at me. My mother turns to me, ¡°Lily, can you go make sure that Pheobe is OK?¡± ¡°Of course, mom¡± I say before I head to the nurse¡¯s station. The nurse smiles at me. ¡°Can I help you Lily?¡± ¡°Yes, the youngdy that came in with us can you take me to her.¡± ¡°Of course¡± she says and leads me to a room down a long hallway. She knocks and opens the door. I walk in and it looks like Pheobe has just finished dressing. ¡°Thank you¡± I say to the nurse and she leaves, closing the door behind her. ¡°Pheobe it¡¯s nice to finally meet you in person.¡± She smiles but it falls as quickly as it came. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what my brother has done.¡± I step toward her. ¡°Did you hurt my mother, Pheobe?¡± She looks affronted by my question. ¡°I would never hurt your mother.¡± ¡°It sickened me every day I couldn¡¯t get her out of there.¡± ¡°Then you have nothing to apologize for.¡± ¡°In fact, you are the only reason she is safe right now.¡± I pull her into a hug. She stiffens but after a few seconds she wraps her arms around me. My heart breaks for this girl. I can feel her turmoil. I step back, ¡°Pheobe, can we talk for a minute?¡± She nods and we both take a seat. ¡°Pheobe, I can¡¯t imagine how torn you must be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not torn, I did what was right and I would do it again.¡± ¡°I may be a ck magic witch because I was born one but I don¡¯t agree with hurting people.¡± Pheobe POV ¡°I just meant that despite what they have done, they are your family¡±, Lily says. She doesn¡¯t understand that Lucas has never been a brother to me and my mother acts like he can do no wrong. ¡°I love my mother but she will never go against Lucas.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t even believe me when I know he killed our father.¡± Lily has a look of sympathy for what I lost. ¡°My brother is a monster that needs to be stopped.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch him torture your mother.¡± ¡°I wish I was stronger so I could have stopped him myself.¡± ¡°Maybe my father would still be alive if I was stronger.¡± She is quiet for a minute and I wonder what she is thinking about. ¡°Pheobe, do you know what strength it took to go against your brother and save my mother.¡± ¡°I heard my mother say that Lucas was there before we arrived at the hotel.¡± ¡°He was and honestly I have no idea what happened but something helped me.¡± Now she looks at me with confusion. I dig into my pocket pulling out the amethyst ring. I tell her about the whisper and the sphere that formed when I ced it on and chanted¡± She smiles ¡°Pheobe, can you do me a favor and make a small energy ball in your hand.¡± I¡¯m not sure why she is asking me this but I do what she asks. As soon as the energy ball forms, it is white in color. That can¡¯t be. I don¡¯t have white light magic. She smiles, ¡°it appears the goddess thinks your strong Pheobe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure how or who gave you that ring but it is very clear the goddess has a n for you.¡± I look down at the ring on my finger. ¡°Why would the goddess pick me?¡± ¡°She knows what you can¡¯t see yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that Lily?¡± ¡°That what you were born as doesn¡¯t define who you be.¡± ¡°Now I know you¡¯re not ready to sit with Michael yet so I have some people I would like you to meet.¡± ¡°Lily, I can¡¯t stay here.¡± She looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t stay here?¡± ¡°First of all, it¡¯s a wolf pack and I¡¯m a ck magic witch.¡± ¡°Not anymore¡± she says very matter of fact. ¡°Do you really believe that the Alpha of this pack is going to just ept me?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t how Alpha wolves work.¡± ¡°Without a doubt.¡± ¡°Lincoln isn¡¯t any Alpha.¡± ¡°Besides you¡¯re the future Beta Female.¡± ¡°Lily¡± I say but she cuts me off. ¡°Introductions now and conversation with Michaelter.¡± I chuckle because she isn¡¯t asking me. She leads me to another room where Iris is waiting. Michael POV I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind sitting here like a love sick pup just waiting to get a glimpse of my mate. ¡°I don¡¯t care if we have to sit her all night¡± Jaxon growls. I ignore him and a few minutester Lincoln comes through the double doors. He looks at me with a look of confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡± he asks. I exin everything with Lily¡¯s mother. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news.¡± ¡°I know Amelia was worried so I¡¯m d we can put her mind at ease.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± He looks at me for second trying to read me like the Alpha he is. ¡°What aren¡¯t you telling me Michael?¡± ¡°The witch that helped Lily¡¯s mother escape is my mate.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess that¡¯s awesome Michael.¡± ¡°Why do you look so sh**ty if you found your mate?¡± ¡°I think she ns to reject me.¡± I see his eyes sh ck. ¡°Calm down Talon¡± I say and his eyes turn back. ¡°Why the f**k would she reject you?¡± ¡°Honestly Lincoln, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t even spoken to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of losing my mind and Jaxon is ready to shift.¡± ¡°Well I understand why.¡± ¡°I would have lost my mind if Amelia had denies our bond.¡± He puts his hand on my shoulder, ¡°have faith that she will make the right choice.¡± I stand and Lincoln pulls me into a hug. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to Amelia¡¯s room and I¡¯ll make sure that she doesn¡¯t leave until you get a chance to speak with her.¡± I nod and follow him to the room. When we get inside, I stop in my tracks. Jaxon is pushing to the surface and I push him down. ¡°Lincoln, this is Pheobe, she helped Iris escape¡±, Amelia says. My mate looks at me and all I want to do is wrap her in my arms and breathe in her beautiful scent, but I keep myself rooted to this spot. Lincoln walks over and takes her hand to shake it. I can¡¯t stop the growl that escapes me. Amelia¡¯s eyes shoot in my direction and then to Pheobe. Amelia POV Lincoln left because I was hungry and I wanted ice cream. He really is the best mate and I was lucky that the goddess blessed me with such an amazing man. Bean is moving all over the ce and I¡¯m so happy to feel it. I know the doctor said he would be fine if I delivered early, but I¡¯m d he has more time. A knock sounds on the door and Lilyes in with two women. ¡°How¡¯s my bean doing?¡± Iugh ¡°he¡¯s doing somersaults in my belly.¡± The older womanes over and ces her hand on my belly. I smile looking at Lily. ¡°Amelia, this is my mother, Iris.¡± I reach up and pull her down into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°I knew you were strong, just like your amazing daughter.¡± She pulls back with a huge smile on her face. She takes my hand ¡°this is Pheobe, she helped me escape.¡± ¡°Pheobe, wee to the Nightfire pack.¡± I see her look at my belly. ¡°I¡¯m very pregnant, do you want to feel the pup move?¡± Her eyes get big but she still walks toward my bed. She slowly ces her hand on my stomach. A few secondster, I watch her smile when bean kicks her hand. ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡±, she says. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The door opens and Lincolnes in, followed by Michael. Michael stops when he sees Pheobe. The minute he growls when Lincoln takes her hand, I know. She is his mate, but why haven¡¯t they epted each other? She drops her head and I look at Lily. She nods and I need to help this happen. Michael needs his mate and if I¡¯m right, Pheobe does too. I look at Lincoln and Michael. ¡°Gentlemen, I believe that girl talk is in order.¡± ¡°Are you kicking us out love¡± :Lincoln asks. ¡°Absolutely, now give me a kiss and hit the road.¡± Heughs but does what I ask. Michael looks back at Pheobe one more time before he leaves. I turn to her, ¡°so Michael is your mate.¡± ¡°Yes, he is my beloved, but I have to reject him.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 37 Fight for The Bond Amelia POV I feel my heart break to hear those words leave her lips. How could she even think about rejecting Michael? ¡°Let¡¯s talk before you make any rash decisions.¡± Lily and Iris take a seat on the couch and Pheobe sits in a chair by my bed. ¡°Pheobe, do you mind if I speak freely?¡± ¡°Of course you can, Luna¡± she says and I smile. Even though I¡¯m just meeting her, I can see she is a beautiful sweet girl. I think I already know why she is so determined that rejection is her only choice but I need to hear it from her. ¡°Pheobe, why would you ever think about rejecting your goddess-given mate?¡± I see her furrow her brows thinking about how to answer my question. ¡°Pheobe, you don¡¯t need to sugar coat anything.¡± ¡°Just tell us what you¡¯re thinking,¡± She takes a deep breath. ¡°There is more than one reason but the main one is that I¡¯m not worthy of a fated mate.¡± ¡°What would ever make you think you¡¯re not worthy of having the mate the goddess chose for you?¡± ¡°For starters, I was born a ck magic witch and he is a wolf.¡± She looks at Lily before she continues. Lily puts her hands up in surrender. ¡°Secondly, he deserves to have a mate that is strong.¡± Lily stands up and walks over to stand in front of her. ¡°Now I stayed quiet about the whole ck magic witch thing, but I will not stand for you saying you¡¯re not strong¡± Lily says. Pheobe stands up. ¡°He has been torturing her for months and I finally just got her out of there¡± she says, pointing at Iris. ¡°I wasn¡¯t strong enough to get her out of that ce the minute it started.¡± Lily¡¯s face falls and my heart breaks that they are all being tortured by the actions of this ba**ard. I take Pheobe¡¯s hand in mine, encouraging her to sit on the edge of my bed. She does what I ask and I look into her eyes. She looks broken, but that doesn¡¯t mean she has to stay that way. ¡°Pheobe, you cannot take on the actions of someone else.¡± ¡°I was born a wolf?¡± ¡°Do you hold that against me?¡± ¡°Of course not, but your kind isn¡¯t exactly known for being evil.¡± Iugh because I can¡¯t stop myself and she looks at me like I have ten heads. I think about the ba**ard that will die very soon. Pheobe POV ¡°Evil is not based on kind, I promise you that.¡± ¡°I have known some very evil wolves and some wonderful witches¡± she says, looking at Iris and Lily. ¡°You determine the kind of person you want to be.¡± ¡°It is not determined by what type of supernatural you are.¡± I know she¡¯s right but I¡¯m sure that Michael would prefer to be mated to a wolf. I can¡¯t tell them the biggest reason is Lucas. I know what Lucas will do if he finds out that Michael is my mate. My mother won¡¯t allow him to kill me, but killing Michael will be worse than death for me. I have to protect him from the monster that Lucas is. Lily bends down in front of me. ¡°I understand your scared and that you have doubts, but I promise you that you will regret rejecting your mate for the rest of your life.¡± She is absolutely right about that but I have to live with that regret to protect Michael. ¡°You¡¯re right Lily, I will.¡± ¡°I think I need to take a walk and think about things.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go far and I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Lily stands up ¡°I¡¯lle with you since you¡¯re not familiar with the packnds.¡± ¡°No¡± I say harsher than I mean to. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean it the way it sounded.¡± ¡°I just need to be alone to think, I won¡¯t go far.¡± Irises over and hugs me before I leave the room. As I walk down the hallway, I pray that Michael won¡¯t be waiting in the lobby. I breathe a sigh of relief the minute I walk through the doors and the lobby is empty. I walk out the front door and the night air is crisp. It feels good against my skin. I walk toward a path that passes through the trees. As I walk I hate myself even more for leaving this way, but I have to protect them like I should have done the minute he started torturing Iris. Once I¡¯m deep in the trees I mask my scent so I won¡¯t be scented by any patrol guards. I¡¯m just about to teleport when I hear that same voice whisper again. ¡°Don¡¯t do this Pheobe.¡± ¡°Who are you and why are you helping me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important right now, but you staying safe is important.¡± ¡°Your brother has to be stopped and you leaving will make that impossible.¡± I¡¯m just about to ask why when I hear a noise and turn to see a wolf stalking toward me. The voice is gone and I start to back up. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯m no threat to you and the pack.¡± ¡°The Alpha and Luna know I¡¯m here, you can ask them.¡± I back up until I bump into a tree. The wolf keeps stalking forward. I put my hand up to stop him but it doesn¡¯t work. What the hell? Why isn¡¯t my magic working? As soon as the wolf is close enough that I can feel his breath on my face heys down in front of me. As soon as I look into his eyes, I know I¡¯m in no danger. ¡°Michael¡±, I whisper. He shifts standing in front of mepletely naked. I look up to avoid looking at his naked body. He walks to a tree and I can¡¯t help myself but to check his backside out. Oh, my goddess, his body is gorgeous. I can feel the heat rising in my body and I¡¯m sure my face is flushed. I pray he doesn¡¯t notice. Michael POV As soon as we left the room, Lincoln suggested we go out on a run. I¡¯m d because right now I need something to take my mind off the fact that my mate hasn¡¯t acknowledged my existence yet. Jaxon is on edge and he wants me to just act like a caveman and im our mate. As we run, I try to focus on the run as we weave in and out of the trees. As we reach the clearing, Talon slows down and stops completely. They shift and I do the same. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lincoln?¡± ¡°The girls are concerned that Pheobe is trying to go back to the coven.¡± ¡°She left the room saying she needed to be along to think and Lily doesn¡¯t believe that¡¯s true.¡± Jaxones to the surface. ¡°I told you to throw her over your shoulder and im her.¡± ¡°Now she is probably gone.¡± ¡°Calm down Jaxon, we will find her.¡± Then I think about her teleporting and I feel shattered. ¡°Michael, Lily blocked her magic to protect her from herself.¡± ¡°I could kiss that woman right now but Neal would probably kill me.¡± Heughs ¡°that he would.¡± ¡°Why are you still here, go get your mate.¡± I fist bump him before we shift and take off toward the woods. I immediately catch her scent and stay at a safe distance to see what she does. ¡°Just go to her now.¡± ¡°Jaxon, I will not let her leave, but I can¡¯t just force what I want.¡± ¡°That will just push her away.¡± He quiets because he knows I¡¯m right. I notice she has stopped and it almost looks like she is talking to someone. That¡¯s when I notice her scent is gone. She is hiding her scent. We start to move closer and step on a branch. Her head whips in our direction. The minute she sees me I can see fear sh across her face. She hasn¡¯t seen Jaxon yet and she needs to see his eyes to know who he is. I watch as she backs up until she is against a tree. I want to shift and make her mine right here, but I keep us both under control. She raises her hand and I see the moment when she realizes her magic won¡¯t work. We are right in front of her when Jaxonys down at her feet. He looks into her eyes and she gasps. When she says my name, it goes right through us. I cannot let this woman leave me. I shift and grab shorts from behind the tree. When I turn back, she is definitely blushing. I try not to acknowledge that I noticed. I want her to befortable so we can actually talk. Pheobe POV N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Once Michael,es to stand in front of me, I look everywhere but his face. I feel like a child that was caught taking a cookie. ¡°Pheobe, we need to talk.¡± ¡°Michael¡± I start to say but he stops me. ¡°Pheobe, we need to talk about why you haven¡¯t epted me yet.¡± I finally look into his eyes and that was a mistake. I can see the love he has for me in his eyes. ¡°Michael, we can¡¯t for many reasons.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t¡± he says with anger in his voice. ¡°There is no reason on the goddess given earth that we can¡¯t be together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a wolf.¡± Heughs ¡°does it bother you that I¡¯m a wolf Pheobe?¡± ¡°Of course not, but you¡± he gives me a look and I stop. ¡°I want you so what else do you have.¡± He is starting to piss me off by dismissing my points so easily. ¡°I am not a light witch like Lily.¡± ¡°I was born a ck magic witch which means that my coven is not pure.¡± ¡°What your coven is has no bearing on the person you are.¡± ¡°I know you are good person whether your a ck magic witch or a light witch.¡± I feel warmth in my chest at his words. ¡°Now give me the real reason Pheobe.¡± ¡°You¡¯re starting to piss me off Michael.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dismiss what I¡¯m saying like it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He steps into my space. ¡°I¡¯m not dismissing your feelings, love, I just need you to understand that I love you not what you are or where youe from.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care if you were an alien, you are mine.¡± He is killing me with his words. I can feel the tears in my eyes. He reaches up wiping the tear away. ¡°Now please, tell me what would make you leave me.¡± ¡°I cannot put your life in danger.¡± ¡°It would kill me if anything happened to you because of me.¡± He smiles and pulls me into his arms. He buries his nose in the crook of my neck and I don¡¯t fight him this time. I melt into him, loving how it feels to be in his arms. After a few minutes, he pulls back and goddess he is the sexist man I have ever seen. ¡°Pheobe what is your full name?¡± ¡°Trust him¡± I hear in my mind again. ¡°My name is Pheobe Brin Williams.¡± ¡°I, Michael Forest Masters, ept you, Pheobe Brin Williams as my mate.¡± I feel the bond start to form the minute the words leave his mouth. Am I really going to do this? ¡°Pheobe, I would rather have five minutes of happiness and love with you than a lifetime of misery without you.¡± This damn man, I will kill Lucas before I will let him take him from me. ¡°I, Pheobe Brin Williams, ept you, Michael Forest Masters as my beloved and mate.¡± As soon as th words leave my mouth he ms his lips down on mine. I give into the kiss and I pray that I am strong enough to stop him. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 38 Complete As POV ¡°Alpha, Walker and the others have just entered the territory¡± a patrol guard links me. ¡°Good send them to my office.¡± I send for Thomas and he joins me before they arrive. ¡°As, are you sure these men can be trusted?¡± ¡°How will you even know that James is truly dead except for their word?¡± ¡°You make a good point Thomas but honestly tomorrow it won¡¯t really matter.¡± ¡°If they betray us they will die just like that ba**ard Lincoln and his pack.¡± A knock sounds on the door and the men walk in being led by Walker. ¡°Gentlemen it¡¯s good to see you finally returned.¡± ¡°Give me a full report Walker.¡± As soon as Walker finishes, I look at the other warriors. Walker goes to speak and I stop him. I walk toward the warrior who looks like he is ready to sh*t his pants. ¡°What is your name boy?¡± He looks at Walker and I growl. ¡°I asked you a question and I expect an answer.¡± ¡°I¡±m sorry Alpha, my name is Jacob.¡± ¡°Well Jacob, is Elder James dead as Walker says he is?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says a little too quickly for my liking. ¡°He¡¯s lying¡± Ss growls. ¡°Snap his f**king neck¡± Ss says and I push him down. I need to find out what happened and I can¡¯t have Ss go on a killing spree. I turn to Walker who looks worried for the warrior. I grab Jacob by the throat. ¡°Alpha¡± Walker says, and I shoot him a re. ¡°Now do you want to tell me the truth, Walker, or should I snap his neck right here?¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t dead.¡± ¡°Max killed Elder Brandon before he was killed.¡± ¡°We were captured and honestly after speaking to Amelia we can no longer fight by your side.¡± Iugh at this pathetic wolf. I drop Jacob and m Walker against the wall. ¡°You spoke to my mate.¡± ¡°It seems she isn¡¯t your mate because of what you have done to her.¡± I can feel Ss at the surface and I make no effort to stop him from killing this pathetic wolf. I m my w into his stomach and pull it out dropping him to the floor. A puddle of blood pools around him. I link the warriors toe clean up the mess and take the other three traitors to the cells. Once the ba**ards are gone, I sit behind my desk. ¡°You did the right thing, As¡±, Thomas says. ¡°Leave me, I need to be alone.¡± ¡°As¡± he starts to say, but I¡¯m sure he realizes I¡¯m in no mood to talk. Once he¡¯s gone, I flip my desk. She is turning my pack members against me. First Neal and now Walker. She is going to be so sorry when I finally have her. ¡°You will not hurt our mate when we finally get her back¡± Ss says. ¡°You¡¯re not angry with her for f**king another man and turning our pack members against us.¡± ¡°I me you for all those things and you will not drive her away again.¡± ¡°Fine but I will f**k the sh*t out of her for ever letting another man touch what belongs to us.¡± ¡°Agreed¡± he says. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a run and get your mind straight As.¡± ¡°The worst thing you can do is to scare her.¡± ¡°She is carrying our pup and we need to regain her trust.¡± I definitely need to shift before I rip my whole office apart. We head downstairs and shift when we get outside. As I run past the border, I catch the scent of rogues. I smile to myself, I would love to rip some rogues apart right now. I cross the border and as I stalk forward, I see an older woman, a child, and a woman around my age. I shift and step out where they can see me. The older woman pushes the two girls behind her as soon as she catches my scent. ¡°Why are you this close to my pack, rogue?¡± ¡°Sir, we mean you no harm.¡± ¡°Alpha, I am the Alpha of this pack and I asked you what your business is here.¡± I see her eyes get big and fear sh across her face. ¡°Alpha, we are just passing by and we did not cross into your territory.¡± I step forward ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are in the territory or not.¡± ¡°You could be trying to determine if my pack has a weakness so your collective can attack.¡± She tries to back up. ¡°We aren¡¯t part of any collective.¡± ¡°Please we will leave, there is only three of us.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t possibly be a threat to your pack.¡± ¡°She is just a child.¡± Three of my warriorse through the trees. ¡°Take them to the cells until I decide what to do with them.¡± The little girl starts to cry and I shift not wanting to hear her. Michael POV As soon as I pull back from the first kiss I¡¯ve ever had, I am ready to make her mine in every way. I ce my forehead against hers. ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of what your brother is capable of but you need to understand that you¡¯re not alone anymore.¡± ¡°You are my mate and this pack is our family.¡± ¡°I just need you to be safe and we have to stop Lucas. ¡°We will I promise.¡± ¡°Pheobe I don¡¯t want you to feel rushed but I want you to know that I am ready to make you mine when you¡¯re ready.¡± She blushes and I expect her to shoot me down immediately. She takes my hand ¡°let¡¯s go get Lily to lift her spell and then we can talk more.¡± I smile that she realized what Lily had done. I start to lead her toward the pack hospital. Once we head into Amelia¡¯s room, Lily looks like the cat that swallowed the canary. ¡°Did you have a nice walk,¡± Lily asks her. ¡°So you knew the whole time I was leaving.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say your not a very good actress¡±, Amelia says with augh. I wrap my arm around her pulling her into my side. All the girls smile when they see she has epted my touch. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Lily, can you lift the spell from Pheobe please?¡± I see a look of concern sh across Lily¡¯s face. Before I can say anything, Pheobe walks over and stands in front of Lily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I thought leaving was my only choice to protect Michael from my brother.¡± ¡°There is always another choice¡± Lily says. She waves her hand and Pheobe smiles. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t leave but we need to talk about Lucas tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know my brother and he is not going to wait to get what he wants.¡± She hugs everyone and Lincoln links me. ¡°Congrattions, she is a very lucky woman.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lincoln.¡± He turns back looking at his mate. ¡°We will meet first thing in the morning and in the afternoon, we will be having our Luna and Beta Female ceremony.¡± Before Pheobe can protest, I take her hand leading her out of the room. ¡°Michael is he really going to make me a pack member.¡± I stop and turn to look at her. ¡°You are my mate and this pack¡¯s Beta Female.¡± ¡°I have no idea how to be that.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that your mate will teach you everything you will need to know.¡± I lead her up to our floor and she looks around. ¡°This is our floor.¡± ¡°The whole floor is ours.¡± The amazement in her voice makes me smile. ¡°Yes, we have four bedrooms to fill.¡± She blushes again and I sweep her up in my arms carrying her to our bedroom. I set her down on our bed. I take a step back ¡°remember there is no pressure and I can wait as long as you need me too.¡± She stands walking toward me. ¡°Michael, I have never done this before and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t know what to do to please you.¡± I lift her chin so she is looking me in the eyes. ¡°We will learn together and what we are about to do is for both us.¡± ¡°This is about uspleting our bond and pleasing each other.¡± I can see the shock on her face. ¡°You¡¯re a virgin too¡± she says with disbelief in her voice. I chuckle ¡°not all wolves are dogs.¡± ¡°I saved myself for you.¡± The smile on her face is brilliant. Pheobe POV ¡°Michael please make me yours.¡± He pulls his shirt over his head and his body is a work of art. Without thinking, I ce my hands against his chest and the feeling of the his skin makes my body hot. He reaches down, taking the hem of my shirt and pulls it over my head. My first instinct is to cover my breasts but I resist it. My breasts are bared to him. He takes them in his hands and just him caressing my breasts is making my core drip. He leans in kissing my lips and then my cor bone. He is on his knees in front of me when he starts to pull my pants off. I¡¯m left in just my panties. He takes off his own pants but he ispletely naked. When I see the size of his member, I probably look like a cartoon character with how big my eyes get. He is huge. I look back up at his eyes and he has a huge smile on his face. He lifts me without saying a word andys me on the bed. His scent surrounds me and I can¡¯t wait for him to be inside me. He loops his fingers in my panties and drags them down my legs. I see his eyes sh back as his eyes land on my p**sy. He climbs on the bed and his face hovers over my core. ¡°Michael what are you¡± my words transform into a moan as he licks into my core. ¡°Oh, my goddess Michael¡±, I say in breathy voice. He is relentless and I can feel the orgasm building in my core. He bites down on my cl*t and I scream out his name as I fall over the edge. He climbs up my body and ms his mouth down on mine. I can taste my own juices and I feel his fingers at my entrance. When he pulls back, I need him inside me. ¡°Michael please, I want you inside me.¡± He ces his member at my entrance. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure this will hurt in the beginning but I¡¯ll do my best to make that part quick.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, just take me.¡± I feel his blunt head against my entrance. I feel the minute he pushes forward and when he is at my barrier. I can see concern on his face. I ce my hand on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m ok I promise.¡± He kisses me as he pushes forward and he was right it hurts like hell. The only good thing is it doesn¡¯tst. Once the pain is gone, there is only pleasure. He starts to pound into me and l want to mark him. I reach my hand up, cing it on his marking spot. I pass my magic into his skin and I watch his eyes turn ck. He bends down, putting his head in my neck. I feel the minute his canines prate my skin. The minute he releases the bite and licks his mark, I feel whole. I never thought I would feel this. It pushes me over the edge once more and I scream out. ¡°I love you, Michael.¡± He ces his face to my ear ¡°I will love you until myst breath.¡± After he empties inside me, he rolls off pulling me into his side. Iy my head on his chest and for tonight I am going to pretend that my brother isn¡¯t a monster that will be here soon trying to take all that I have found. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 39 Rogue Plus Two Unknown POV I wrap my arms around my mother and daughter as the warriors drag us to the cells. I wish we had never rested near this f**king pack. We had been running for thest few hours and I knew Penny would need to rest. I cannot let those ba**ards find us. I refuse to be his personal breeder. I still don¡¯t understand why he wants me so desperately when many of the other rogue she-wolves would be willing to do his bidding. There is no way he could ever know about my gift because I have never told anyone what I can do. My mother is the only one who knows about my abilities and she would never tell anyone. Once we walk down stairs, Penny starts to cry and I pick her up, holding her close to my chest. ¡°Mama it¡¯s dark in here¡± she says in her tiny voice. She is just about three years old and she is the sweetest little girl. I hate that she is mixed up in all of this and I will die before I let these wolves hurt my pup. The warrior opens the door to the cell and ushers us inside. Thankfully, he isn¡¯t cruel to us and when he locks the cell, he says nothing. I notice we are not alone down here. The cell next to us has a few wolves who definitely smell of pack. One looks severely injured and the others look worried. The men look toward us and my mother grabs my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about speaking to them or using your gift.¡± ¡°If they put their own pack down here, imagine what they must have done.¡± I love my mother, she is very protective of me and Penny. We are the only family she has left. She wasn¡¯t honest with the Alpha, but he would never have believed us if he knew we were from a collective. We aren¡¯t here spying for the collective. That part was true, but he didn¡¯t seem like the most reasonable Alpha to exin the real reason we ran. A few minutester, we hear the door lock and we are all alone with no guards. ¡°Are you alright¡± one of the men ask in our direction. He is young and his question seems of genuine concern. ¡°Don¡¯t you answer them.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t care about us, you know how pack wolves feel about rogues¡±, my mother whispers. ¡°Mom, we are in no position to be judging these pack wolves.¡± ¡°Maybe if we help their friend, they will help us.¡± She looks past me ¡°they are in the same position we are so just stay quiet and think about how we can get out of this wretched cell¡± she says. I hear a moan and turn to see the man spitting up blood. ¡°Mama he¡¯s got a boo boo¡± Penny says with fear on her face. I bend down ¡°would you like mama to fix his boo boo little one.¡± The smile that spreads across her face warms my heart as it always does. I stand and walk toward the cell, stopping a few feet from where the man who spoke, is standing. ¡°We are alright. besides being locked in here but your friend looks like he isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name¡± I ask him. ¡°Jacob ma¡¯am and these men are my fellow warriors and friends.¡± ¡°Jacob I can help your friend.¡± He looks at me with confusion written all over his face. ¡°Maureen please¡± my mother pleads with me not too but I can¡¯t just watch this man die if I can help him. ¡°Can you bring him closer to me.¡± The men pick him up andy him down so I can reach through the bars. I look back to ensure there is no guards to see what I¡¯m about to do and there isn¡¯t. I reach my hand through the bars, cing it over the wound. The glow begins and the energy flows from my hand into the man. After a few seconds, I pull my hand back and step near Penny. She puts her arms out to me and I pick her up. ¡°Mama, is he better?¡± ¡°Yes, little one he is.¡± The men help him to the cot in the cell. He looks over and he smiles ¡°thank you for saving me.¡± I nod and we take a seat on the cot with my mother. I know she is upset with me for showing these men what I¡¯m capable of, but she will get over being mad. A few minutester, I hear the door open and three men walk down the stairs. Theye to stand in front of the cell the men are in and we stay quiet. Pennyys her head on my chest and we just listen to the conversation. Walker POV As the men carry me to the cells, I know I am losing blood too fast. I can feel myself fading. ¡°Walker, you need to hold on, I¡¯m trying to heal you¡± Rowan is growling at me. ¡°That ba**ard is everything Amelia said he is and he needs to be stopped.¡± I can¡¯t even respond. I feel so weak. I close my eyes and pray that this isn¡¯t the end. Jacob is putting pressure on the wound and I¡¯m d I was able to stop As from doing this to him. I am not old by any means, but Jacob is only neen. I have had thirty- five years of this life and if that¡¯s all the goddess sees fit to give me, then so be it. ¡°Stop talking like that and fight to stay alive¡± Rowan says. ¡°It is not our time, we still have more to do.¡± I want to believe he is right, but in this moment, it really doesn¡¯t feel like it. I can hear voices all around me. Some are familiar and some I¡¯ve never heard before. I feel myself being lifted and ced on the cold hard floor of the cell. I can¡¯t even open my eyes to see what¡¯s happening. A few secondster, my whole body feels warm and my connection to Rowan feels strong again. ¡°Rowan, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I believe the goddess has sent someone to save us.¡± If I could I would roll my eyes at him. The goddess has bigger things to worry about than saving us. I¡¯m finally able to flutter my eyes open and the men help me to the cot. I look in the cell next to ours and at that moment, I know this woman is the reason I¡¯m alive right now. I smile and thank her for saving my life. A few secondster, three of our fellow warriorse to stand in front of the cell. There is silence before he takes the keys from his pocket, unlocking the cell door. Jacob and the others step in front of me and I love that they are so loyal as to defend me even after everything that has happened. The warriors step aside and I think we are all confused. Tristian looks at me with sympathy in his eyes. ¡°Walker, take these men and leave before we are given orders.¡± ¡°No warrior will stop you.¡± I make it to my feet feeling much better than I did just minutes ago. Jacob and the others help me and we head out of the cell. I stop and turn back, looking at these women who are the only reason I¡¯m alive. I put my hand out to Tristian and I can see he is torn, but after a few seconds he sets the keys in my hand. I free myself from my friends and walk to the cell unlocking it. ¡°Ladies let¡¯s go.¡± The woman who healed me smiles and they all head out standing next to Jacob. I hand the key to Tristan, taking his hand. ¡°I promise you this won¡¯t be forgotten.¡± He nods and we head out the back door of the cells. I manage to move on my own two feet but I notice Jacob keeps checking on me. ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m fine just move your a**.¡± Tristan was truthful when he said no warrior would stop us. We don¡¯t even see one warrior as we head for the border. Once were at safe distance from the pack we stop for a moment. The woman walks up to me and sticks out her hand. I take it ¡°thank you for helping us get out of the cells.¡± ¡°What is your name¡± I ask her. ¡°My name is Maureen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Maureen again, for saving me.¡± Maureen POV I was shocked when the warriors opened the cell for the men to leave. I¡¯m not sure what is happening. I thought for a second they were going to leave and we would still be stuck waiting for that ba**ard Alpha to decide our fate. I was waiting to hear, I told you so from my mother, but thankfully, he is a wolf of honor. Once we cross the border, I feel like I can breathe easier. ¡°Thank you for saving us and we wish you luck¡± I say to the man. I turn taking Penny¡¯s hand and we walk about four steps before he says my name. I turn back and he smiles. ¡°Maureen, I have no idea how you ended up in the cells but we would like you to travel with us.¡± My mother squeezes my arm and I know she wants to leave and get away from these men. Something in me feels that we can trust them. ¡°I promise we will take you all to a pack that is safe until we can figure out how to help you.¡± ¡°What makes you think we need help¡± I say a little defensive. ¡°Maybe we were just traveling and that stupid Alpha kidnaped us.¡± ¡°I meant no disrespect Maureen, we just want to help you I swear.¡± I look down at Penny and she is shaking her head with a huge smile. I hear my mother sigh because she already knows my decision. She speaks to the men for the first time, ¡°if you hurt my girls in anyway, you will know what it means when they say don¡¯t mess with a mama wolf.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡±, they say in unison. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I promise you ma¡¯am we will keep you safe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me ma¡¯am, my name is Judith and this is Penny.¡± He reaches out his hand shaking my mother¡¯s first and then Penny¡¯s. She giggles and I take her hand. We follow them and I pray to the goddess this is the right thing to do. We all shift and Penny climbs on rice. We run until we reach a patrol gate. The pack looks huge as we can see it from the gate. There are many cottages and one huge pack house. ¡°State your business at the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°We are here to see Alpha Lincoln.¡± ¡°Please let him know that Walker and the warriors have returned.¡± ¡°What about these rogues¡± the guard says with disdain. ¡°Be very careful or I will be sure to tell your Alpha how you treat guests.¡± I smile as the guard starts to sputter. A few secondster, he opens the gate and we follow the men to the pack house. I squeeze Penny¡¯s hand a little tighter as I pray onest time that this wasn¡¯t a mistake. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 40 Tell It Like It Is Amelia POV ¡°Are you ready to get out of here, Luna¡± the doctor asks when he walks into my room. ¡°Absolutely, considering I wanted to go homest night.¡± He smiles and takes onest set of vital signs before he officially discharges me. We are meeting with everyone today about Lucas and As. I want that sorry excuse for a wolf out of our lives before our son actually arrives. Lincoln brought me a light blue sundress and a pair of sandals. I grab my fresh clothes from him after I give him a kiss and head into the bathroom to get dressed. I feel like my bump has grown just in thest few days as I look in the mirror. Once I feel human again, I pull my hair into a high ponytail. I walk out and Lincoln¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°You look beautiful, my love.¡± He wraps his arms around me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to make you Luna in front of the pack today finally.¡± I never expected to be a Luna but I¡¯m excited to lead our pack by Lincoln¡¯s side. He gets down onto his knees with his face to my belly. ¡°Little bean, I can¡¯t wait to meet you and love you.¡± ¡°You are my son and the next Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± I can feel the tears in my eyes at this man¡¯s words. I would never take back anything that¡¯s happened because it led me to him. He was my destiny, I truly believe that in my heart. He stands and wipes the tears off my cheeks. ¡°I love you Amelia Thomas and I will in this life and the next.¡± The warmth that spreads through my body when he calls me using his surname is indescribable. Thest piece of me that was a connection to him is officially gone. ¡°I love you Lincoln, more than you will ever know.¡± He takes my face in his and kisses me with all the love we have between us. He pulls back when we are both breathless and ces his forehead against mine. After a few moments, he takes my hand, leading me out of the pack hospital toward the pack house. Once we¡¯re inside he starts to lead me toward the stairs but I stop him. ¡°Lincoln, can you do something for me.¡± He turns with concern on his face. ¡°Absolutely love, anything.¡± ¡°Take me to see Jenn.¡± ¡°Amelia¡± he says and I can already tell he is about to oppose my request. ¡°Lincoln, she is in a cell and you are with me.¡± ¡°I want to say my peace to her.¡± ¡°Love I know she can¡¯t physically hurt you but what about her words.¡± I put my hand on his face. ¡°Her words are just that, they mean nothing to me.¡± ¡°I need her to know that evil doesn¡¯t win.¡± ¡°That you and I are going to live a happy life and she won¡¯t.¡± He takes a deep breath and I can tell that he isn¡¯t happy about his decision. He takes my hand, leading me through the kitchen to a door that has a guard standing next to it. Lincoln POV ¡°Alpha¡± the guard greets me as he looks concerned that Amelia is standing next to me. ¡°Please open the door so we may go down to the cells.¡± He seems to pause for a minute before he does as I ask. I feel the same way but I can¡¯t say that to him. I know how strong Amelia is but I don¡¯t want anything stressing her out after that b**ch Maureen tried to make her go intobor. I lead her down the stairs and we walk down a long hall to thest cell. When Jenn sees me she jumps up with a smile on her face. She really is a delusional b**ch. If it wasn¡¯t for Amelia, she would be dead already. When she told me that she was helping that f**ker As and her parents, I wanted to rip her head off her body. Amelia made me promise to keep her in the cells till our pup is born. As soon as she sees Amelia by my side, she smirks at her. ¡°I see your still carrying that little ba**ard.¡± I roar at her words and Talon is ready to say hell with it and kill her. Amelia¡¯s touch is the only thing that stops that from happening. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Our son, the next Alpha of the Nightfire pack, is just fine¡± Amelia says. The smirk falls from Jenn¡¯s face and she looks at me. ¡°You are making a mistake taking on that wh*re and her ba**ard pup.¡± ¡°I would hold your tongue because I¡¯m about to forget the promise I made to my Luna and snap your f**king neck.¡± The hurt shes across her face at my words. She thought she was alive because of me when it was Amelia¡¯s doing. Amelia steps in front of me. ¡°That¡¯s right Jenn, Lincoln was going to kill you but I stopped him.¡± /¡±Make no mistake it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m having mercy on you.¡± ¡°I n to be the one to end you after I have my pup.¡± ¡°So, getfortable and count your days because they are numbered.¡± Sheughs and I wrap my arms around Amelia to keep myself under control. ¡°Amelia, you are thest person on this that I¡¯m afraid of so I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°When I kill you, Lincoln will finally see who the true Luna of this pack is.¡± I can¡¯t help myself I step around Amelia grabbing her neck through the bars. Her eyes get big and I squeeze just enough to let her know how close to death she really is. ¡°You will die by Amelia¡¯s hands and I will throw your body outside this pack so the rogues can feed on you.¡± ¡°You are nothing to me or this pack you b**ch.¡± I drop her to the ground and turn pulling Amelia into me. I bury my head in the crook of her neck, breathing in her scent to calm both me and Talon. ¡°I love you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°Her words mean nothing.¡± I pull back kissing her forehead. I take her hand ¡°you ba**ard, it was supposed to me.¡± ¡°You were supposed to love me, not her.¡± I don¡¯t even respond to her delusional statement. Once we are back upstairs, the guard locks the door and I head into the dining room to get Amelia something to eat. Once she is at the table with my parents, I go up to get our food. I¡¯m setting thest bit of eggs on my te when I get a link from the guard at the gates. ¡°Alpha Walker along with the warriors have returned and they have rogues with them.¡± I can hear the disdain in his voice and I do not like it. ¡°You show our guests to my office now.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says. I head over to the table, setting Amelia¡¯s te down in front of her. ¡°Amelia, Walker is at the gate and he has rogues with him.¡± ¡°I have the guards bringing them to our office.¡± She stands as I knew she would and I smile. She is the perfect Luna. ¡°Amelia dear, you need to eat¡± my mother says. She leans down hugging my mother. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll eat.¡± She picks up her te and I take it from her. We head upstairs and when we reach the office, I set it down on the table. I cover both the tes to keep them warm and we take a seat behind the desk. A knock sounds and the guard leads them inside. I can tell by the look on Walker¡¯s face that I was right about the guard¡¯s behavior. ¡°Anthony, no matter the rank of a visitor, they are to be treated with respect, am I clear.¡± He drops his head ¡°yes Alpha.¡± He turns toward the women ¡°my apologies.¡± The two women nod and I notice the little girl sticks her tongue out at him. I chuckle to myself. Walker POV Once we are in the office, I offer the seats to Maureen and Judith. They both sit and Maureen pulls Penny onto herp. ¡°Alpha, As haspletely lost it and he knows that Elder James is alive.¡± He waits and I continue. I tell him everything that happened, including him almost killing me. Amelia looks at me with concern. ¡°You need to be checked at the pack hospital.¡± I raise my hand to assure her that I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. ¡°I¡¯m fine Luna, I promise.¡± I lift my shirt to show her the area that is completely healed. Both the Luna and Alpha look like they can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying. ¡°I understand why you did what you did to protect Jacob.¡± ¡°I would do the same for my own men¡± Alpha Lincoln says. ¡°I think the warriors have realized who As really is.¡± ¡°They are the only reason we are here right now.¡± I hear Penny whisper to her mom about how big Lincoln is and I chuckle. I forgot to introduce them with all I needed to share about As. ¡°Alpha I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t even introduce you.¡± ¡°Alpha and Luna this is Maureen, Penny, and Judith.¡± ¡°As had locked them in the cells for being to close to the pack territory.¡± I don¡¯t say anything about what Maureen did for me because that is her story to tell. ¡°It sounds as though As is quickly losing his grip¡± Alpha Lincoln says. ¡°I believe he ns to attack and we will fight by your side if you let us.¡± ¡°Of course, Walker, you and the men are wee to stay here.¡± ¡°I will tell you this, there is coven that is targeting our pack.¡± ¡°We will fight beside you Alpha Lincoln after all you have done for us¡± I say as I look around at the men with me who are nodding. ¡°We will be having a meeting about both Lucas and As this afternoon if you and the men would like to join us. ¡± ¡°Absolutely, what about Maureen and her family.¡± Lincoln looks at his Luna and smiles. The Luna stands andes around to the front of the desk. She looks beautiful with the child growing inside her. Penny turns to look at her with wide eyes. Maureen POV I feel like we are intruding on a private conversation as they talk about threats to their pack. I have never seen an Alpha wolf so willing to ept non-pack members and offer them help. When the Luna comes around the desk, she is very pregnant. Penny turns and hops off myp before I can stop her. ¡°Do you have a pup in there¡± she says pointing at her belly. The Luna smiles ¡°yes I do, do you want to feel him?¡± Penny jumps up and down like she offered her a million dors. ¡°Yes please¡± she says, and Luna leads her over to the couch. They both sit and she puts Penny¡¯s hand on her belly. I smile at my innocent little pup. ¡°Mama, he¡¯s moving¡± she says as she smiles. I¡¯m just about to answer her when a knock sounds on the door of the office. The door opens and I hear a growl that scares the hell out of me. I rush over to Penny, scooping her up before I hear the word ¡°Mate.¡± My head whips in his direction and I smile. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 41 New Mate Lily POV We are supposed to meet with Lincoln and Amelia in twenty minutes. My mother can¡¯t stop smiling at Neal, who is walking in front of us. She is so thrilled I found him and she hasn¡¯t stopped gushing over how lucky we both are. ¡°I¡¯m so happy you found such a handsome loving beloved, Lily.¡± I smile because she is whispering, but I know he can hear her with his wolf hearing. ¡°Me too, mom¡±, I say wiggling my eyebrows up and down. She taps my arm ¡°that is not what I meant.¡± Iugh and I hear Neal chuckle. We reach the dining room to grab breakfast before our meeting. We head over and take a seat with Charles and Lorraine. John will join uster. He took my aunt to his cottage this morning after the doctor discharged her. Hopefully, Michael will let Pheobe leave the room for our meeting. Wolves can be quite possessive during the mating and marking. I remember how long Neal and I spent making love when we mated. ¡°When all this is settled, I n to take you away for a week where it¡¯s just you and me¡±, Neal links me. I can feel the blush on my cheek as our eyes connect. I roll my eyes and start to eat again. ¡°Where are the Elders¡± I ask Charles, knowing they were releasedst night from the pack hospital. ¡°They wanted to ready their men for the battle.¡± ¡°They will be back this afternoon.¡± I nod and take a sip from my coffee. ¡°We may have to wait until Lincoln and Amelia finish speaking to Walker before we head up for the meeting.¡± I see concern on Neal¡¯s face. ¡°Why would Walker be here after he just went back to the pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure Lily, Lincoln is meeting with them in the office¡± Lorraine says. Neal stands and I do the same. We both head toward the stairs. ¡°Lily I¡¯ming with you¡± my mother calls from behind us. She catches up and we walk down the hall toward the office. Neal knocks before he opens the door for me to walk in. As I walk into the office a wolf growls. I turn to see Walker growling and a woman I have never seen pick up a little girl. ¡°Mate¡± he says looking in my direction. I can feel Neal¡¯s anger through our bond and I know this isn¡¯t right. Neal is my only beloved. Neal steps in front of me as Walkeres toward us. He walks around us and now I¡¯m even more in shock. Walker POV When the knock sounds on the door, the scent of wild flowers invades my nose. Rowan growls ¡°Mate¡± he says. Lily is walking in followed by the most gorgeous woman I have ever seen in my life. I can scent she isn¡¯t a wolf. Maybe she is rted to Lily, a sister or cousin. ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is, she is ours.¡± ¡°Go to our mate¡±, Rowan says and I walk toward her. Neal steps in front of Lily but I side step them wrapping this woman in my arms. I bury my head in her neck and breathe in her scent. ¡°Oh, my goddess¡± I hear Lily say. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s happening¡± I hear my mate say and I stiffen at her words. She doesn¡¯t know who I am to her. I feel a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Walker step back and look into my mother¡¯s eyes.¡± Her mother, this beautiful woman, is Lily¡¯s mother. I do what she asks despite Rowan¡¯s protest. I look into her gorgeous eyes and she gasps. ¡°Beloved¡± she says, but she doesn¡¯t look happy. ¡°Mom¡± Lily says but my mate raises her hand at her daughter. ¡°Come with me please¡± she says and Rowan whimpers in my mind. ¡°She¡¯s going to reject us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± We walk two doors down and she checks to see if anyone is in the office. Once she sees it¡¯s empty, she walks inside and I follow her. She turns looking at me in my eyes. ¡°I know that your wolf wants me because of the bond but,¡± I step closer to her. ¡°We both want you.¡± She takes a step back and I hate that Rowan may be right. I have waited for her since I was eighteen. I refused to take a chosen mate because I wanted who the goddess chose for me. ¡°Before you even think about epting me you need to know some things.¡± Her words lessen the dread I feel but I just listen and hope. Iris POV I can¡¯t believe this happening right now. I never expected to have another beloved. Conrad and I were not fated beloveds. I never told Lily that my father insisted I mate with a coven leader¡¯s son, but for a different reason. I was an only child and Conrad took control of our coven when my father died. I wasn¡¯t strong like Lily and I didn¡¯t fight my father¡¯s wishes. I can¡¯t regret my choice because I have Lily. I never knew what it was to be drawn to a beloved, but it is intense. When I looked into his eyes, I could feel my soul start to bind to him. Despite howposed I look on the outside, my heart is ready to beat out of my chest. He needs to know what happened before he makes his decision. I take a deep breath before I start to speak. ¡°I know you want me because of the bond, but I need you to know some things about my past.¡± He doesn¡¯t say anything, he just listens. I was mated to a man that was evil to the core. He never loved me and he used me to grow his coven. He growls but quiets quickly. ¡°He promised a warlock my daughter for protection and I helped her escape.¡± ¡°When she wasn¡¯t there he gave me, to the warlock as payment.¡± I see his beautiful green eyes turn ck before they return to green. ¡°Please¡± he says and I continue. ¡°The warlock is a monster and he did things to me that are unimaginable.¡± This time he picks me up taking me over to the couch and sits me in hisp. ¡°I know you need to tell me more but I need to have you close to hear this before Rowan takes control.¡± I don¡¯t protest and I continue. ¡°He vited and tortured me in every way imaginable.¡± He puts his head in the crook of my neck again breathing deep. After a few minutes, he picks his head up and looks in my eyes. ¡°None of that changes that you are mine and I¡¯m yours.¡± He puts his hand on my face and the warmth from his skin against mine, warmth blooms in my chest. I¡¯m afraid to believe that he is really epting me and all I just told him. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°We can¡¯t make it official right now and after all you have been through, I will not rush you.¡± ¡°What is your full name beautiful?¡± ¡°Iris Louise Bloom¡±, I say and he smiles. ¡°I, Walker James Teller, ept you, Iris Louise Bloom as my mate and beloved.¡± I smile at his words as I know wolves don¡¯t use the word beloved. I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess before I ept this man the goddess sent me. ¡°I, Iris Louise Bloom, ept you, Walker James Teller, as my beloved and mate.¡± ¡°May I kiss you¡± he asks and the fact that he cares enough to make sure I¡¯mfortable before he kisses me makes my heart beat a little faster. I press my lips to his and the kiss is like nothing I have ever felt before. When he pulls back, he stands but he never lets me go. ¡°I think we need to get back to the meeting.¡± He starts for the door but then stops. ¡°Iris, the coven that is a threat to the Nightfire pack.¡± He stops and I nod my head. ¡°I promise you that ba**ard is going to suffer for what he did to you.¡± He presses his lips to mine one more time before he takes my hand leading me back to the office. Maureen POV I hold my breath for Walker as his mate leads him from the office. ¡°Mama, why did he roar¡± she asks and I chuckle. ¡°It was a happy roar little one.¡± The Lunaughs and I remember we aren¡¯t alone in the office. I carry Penny over and take my seat again. I turn to my mother with a smug look on my face and whisper. ¡°See, I saved her mate.¡± She rolls her eyes at me. The Alpha clears his throat and I look back at him. ¡°Since Walker will be busy for a little while, let¡¯s talk about youdies.¡± ¡°Alpha¡± Lily says with disgust in her voice. ¡°I meant talking Lily¡± he says with a chuckle. I¡¯ve never seen an Alpha who seems so kind and approachable. ¡°So, can you tell us who is trying to hurt you.¡± I stiffen at his words. ¡°What my mate means is how can we help to keep you safe?¡± ¡°Amelia is right, that is what I mean but we also need to know if someone will be looking for you.¡± I look to mother and she is shaking her head at me. If it was just mom and me, I wouldn¡¯t care about fending for ourselves, but I have to think about Penny. I look down at Penny and back to the Alpha. ¡°Lily, can you and Neal take Penny to get a snack.¡± I hold onto my daughter. I don¡¯t know these wolves. The witch walks toward us. She bends down. ¡°My name is Lily, do you like ice cream?¡± She starts to bounce in myp. ¡°I promise you she will be safe and we will get the ice cream ande right back.¡± I turn her in myp so she looks at my face ¡°you be a good girl, Penny.¡± ¡°I will Mama¡± she says and takes Lily¡¯s hand. Once the door is closed, I turn back to the Alpha. ¡°We were part of a collective and the leader wanted to use me as a breeder.¡± He growls and the Luna ces her hand on his arm. ¡°When I refused, he threaten to harm Penny, so we ran.¡± ¡°Walker insisted wee here but honestly you are putting your pack at risk by us being here.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t exactly a nice person and he wants me.¡± The Luna standsing around the desk. ¡°This man that would threaten a child is he Penny¡¯s father.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°No, he was killed after we joined the collective during an attack.¡± She takes my hand. ¡°We are going to set you up in a cottage and we will figure out the restter.¡± I look to the Alpha waiting for him to protest. ¡°My mate is right.¡± ¡°I understand your worried that your presence will pose a threat to our pack but we cannot know you need help and do nothing.¡± I look to my mother and she looks as shocked as I feel by his words. ¡°I¡¯m going to take you to one of our open cottages if you want toe with me¡± the Luna says. We stand and the Luna takes three steps before she stops dead. I look down at the floor and my heart drops. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 42 Keep Her Safe Amelia POV My heart breaks as I hear this woman talk about losing her mate. I can¡¯t help but think that the ba**ard she is running from killed him and I¡¯m sure she believes the same even though she doesn¡¯t say it. The fact that he could threaten that precious little girl makes me sick. Star growls ¡°disgusting excuse for a wolf.¡± ¡°I agree Star, they need our protection from that ba**ard that wants to use her like a damn breeder.¡± ¡°Lincoln, we need to help them¡± I link him. ¡°I agree love, you are my Luna and you don¡¯t need my permission to extend safety to anyone.¡± I smile because I couldn¡¯t love this man more. I worry she won¡¯t ept our invitation but I¡¯m hopeful she will because of Penny. She agrees and I feel relief that they are safe but we will have to find out exactly what we are dealing with. I stand to lead them to one of the cottages and I feel a sharp pain in my belly before I feel liquid start to run down my leg. I stop walking immediately and look down to see blood pooling at my feet. I thought my water broke but I feel panic spread through my body at the sight of the blood. This isn¡¯t supposed to be happening. The doctor said everything was alright. I turn and Lincoln is alreadying around the desk. ¡°Lincoln I¡¯m bleeding.¡± ¡°I know love, we need to get you back to the hospital.¡± I panic and link Lily ¡°please get to the office I need you now.¡± Secondster she appears with Penny. The minute she sees the blood she wraps me in her arms not waiting for an exnation. ¡°Go to the hospital¡± she yells at Lincoln before we disappear. When we reappear the doctor and nurses are already waiting for us. They ce me on the gurney and start to wheel me down the hall. ¡°It¡¯s ok Luna, we will get the pup out safe.¡± I say a prayer that he¡¯s right because I can¡¯t lose our little bean. I say a prayer to the goddess as they wheel me into a room. The doctor begins to move the wand from the ultrasound machine over my belly and I can tell by his face that it isn¡¯t good. ¡°What wrong tell me now¡± I demand. ¡°Luna¡± he says and the door flies open. Lincoln rushes in taking my hand. ¡°What the f**k is happening¡± he growls at the doctor. Talon is at the surface and I know he¡¯s upset but being angry won¡¯t change what¡¯s happening. I squeeze his hand to calm him down. He looks down at me and his eyes return to their beautiful blue color. ¡°Luna your centa is pulling away from your uterus.¡± ¡°Your losing blood.¡± ¡°We need to deliver the pup now for both your safety.¡± ¡°I promise you he is ready, Luna.¡± I look at Lincoln because I¡¯m scared. He puts his hand on my face ¡°I¡¯m here with you love, you both are going to be fine.¡± He leans down and kisses me. The doctor and nurse wheel me to another room without Lincoln. Once I¡¯m prepped and ready for the c-section they bring Lincoln in. I thought I would have to do this alone so I¡¯m happy to see him. He takes a seat by my head and runs his hand through my hair offering mefort. ¡°I¡¯m scared Lincoln.¡± ¡°I know but we will get through this together.¡± ¡°Have you thought about any names love?¡± I smile he¡¯s trying to take my mind off what¡¯s happening.¡± I haven¡¯t been able to pick any I liked and I¡¯m just about to tell him that when the doctor gets our attention. ¡°Alright Luna were going to begin and you¡¯re going to feel pressure along with pulling.¡± I nod and Lincoln takes my hand. It¡¯s just as the doctor says, I can feel pressure and pulling but no pain. At one point I feel like I¡¯m going to puke but it passes quickly. Lincoln POV The minute Lily disappeared with Amelia my heart left me. I can¡¯t lose either of them. I run as fast as my legs can carry me and shift as soon as I hit the pack house door. I can hear my parents yelling my name but I can¡¯t stop to tell them what¡¯s happening. I have to get to her. As soon as I hit the doors a nurse takes me to Amelia¡¯s room. I have to be strong for her and our son but I¡¯m panicked inside. Talon is whining to see Amelia scared and worried. When the doctor says she has to have a c-section my heart clenches in my chest. I have to hold it together for her right now. They wheel her away and I take some deep breaths to calm myself. I change into the clothes they gave me and pace waiting for them to return. A momentter a nursees in to lead me to the operating room. I head right for the seat near Amelia¡¯s head. I need to touch her and feel that she is alright. I brush my fingers through her hair before the doctor says its time. I take her hand in mine. I don¡¯t even know how much time passes before I hear the doctor say ¡°you have a healthy baby boy.¡± Our pup¡¯s cries fill the room and I exhale the breath I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding. I look at Amelia and a tear slides down her cheek when she hears his cries. ¡°He¡¯s alright, our pups alright¡± she whispers and I lean in and kiss her lips. ¡°Yes love, he¡¯s perfect.¡± She chuckles ¡°you haven¡¯t even seen him yet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to, he¡¯s our pup.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be anything but perfect.¡± ¡°Go check on him Lincoln please¡± she says. I hate to leave her but I do as she asks heading over to a bas where the nurses are cleaning up my son. ¡°Congrattions Alpha¡± the two nurses say and I reach down touching his tiny hand with myrge finger. ¡°That¡¯s our pup Lincoln¡± Talon says. I smile amazed that my wolf has epted my pup so easily like he was always meant to be ours. I knew he would but hearing him say it looking at him is amazing. Before I can ask how much he weighs I hear the doctor¡¯s tone change speaking to the nurse helping him with Amelia. I turn to see what¡¯s happening. ¡°Alpha, you need to leave¡± the doctor says in a tone that I don¡¯t like. ¡°No, I will not, what is happening.¡± ¡°Alpha, I respect you but your mate is bleeding and I need to do my job so I can make sure we don¡¯t lose the Luna, now get out.¡± In any other instance I would kill a man for speaking to me this way but right now I¡¯m not the Alpha. I am a man who needs his mate and the doctor is the one who can help her not me. I walk toward the door looking back once at them working on Amelia. I walk out of the room and stop in the hallway. I walk to a chair about five feet from the door and sit. I won¡¯t move from this spot until I know they are both alright. I watch a nurse run down the hall with bags of blood in her hand. I can¡¯t believe this is happening. An hour ago, we were in the office and I was so proud of her. She is the perfect Luna and mate. She cares about our pack and others. ¡°Have faith the goddess won¡¯t take her from us¡± Talon says. ¡°I hope your right because I won¡¯t survive losing her.¡± I put my face in my hands and just wait. A few minutester I feel a hand on my back and pick up my head to see my mother standing next to me. ¡°Lincoln¡± she says and I stand wrapping my arms around my mother. ¡°Lincoln, Amelia is strong and she will fight to be here with you and your son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s beautiful and perfect mom but I need her to be alright too.¡± ¡°She will, I have faith she will.¡± I hear the door open and immediately turn to see the doctor ¡°Alpha, she is stable and should make a full recovery.¡±¡±You will be able to see her shortly.¡± I grab the doctor and pull him into a hug. ¡°Thank you for saving my mate and pup.¡± ¡°No thanks is necessary for saving the Luna or the future Alpha.¡± I step back and he smiles before he turns to go back in the room. I turn to my mother ¡°I told you that girl is strong and she is not going anywhere.¡± I hug her and say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for keeping Amelia safe. Thirty minutester a nursees out and leads me to the Luna room where Amelia is feeding our pup. I can feel the tears in my eyes and I make no effort to stop them from flowing down my cheeks. ¡°Come here love¡± she says and I walk over to the side of her bed. She motions for me to slide in next to her and I do just that wrapping my arms around both of them. As I watch my mate feed our pup I thank the goddess again for blessing me with this woman and our pup. As POV I link Tristan to have the men ready in the pack yard for our attack. I have waited long enough and knowing that Walker has probably told them things about our pack means that we need to move now. Thomas walks into my office. ¡°Do you really think now is the time to attack knowing that James is still alive?¡± ¡°I would be careful Thomas it sounds like your worried about facing your fellow Elder.¡± ¡°That could be because I¡¯m f**king worried about what that means.¡± ¡°You do realize that they have their own warriors.¡± Iugh ¡°Thomas I have no problem doing what it takes to get what I want, just ask my brother.¡± The shock on his face isical. ¡°You really killed him didn¡¯t you.¡± I walk over and grab Thomas by the throat. ¡°Yes, and I will have no problem doing the same to you so don¡¯t get all righteous on me now.¡± I release him and walk over to me desk. I pick up the phone and he answers on the third ring. ¡°Is your collective ready?¡± ¡°Good, we are heading to the Nightfire pack now and I expect that you will do what I paid you for.¡± I hang up the phone and again Thomas is looking at me like I¡¯ve grown ten heads. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that you have really put your trust into filthy rogues.¡± I don¡¯t share my whole n with Thomas because he doesn¡¯t need to know my ns for the rogues. ¡°You just don¡¯t know how to do business Thomas.¡± ¡°If you pay enough, you can buy loyalty and power.¡± He shakes his head and I can tell he doesn¡¯t agree but I don¡¯t really care about his opinion. The only thing that matters right now is making that ba**ard Lincoln pay for taking my mate and getting Amelia back by my side before she has my pup. We head downstairs and my men are waiting in the pack yard as I ordered. ¡°Today we will destroy the pack that has taken your Luna.¡± ¡°I want my mate and pup back safely.¡± ¡°Do I make myself clear.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they say in unison. ¡°Alpha Lincoln is mine to kill, everyone else is up for grabs.¡± ¡°Make your Alpha proud.¡± The wolves begin to shift and howl. Thomas and I shift taking off in the direction of the pack and my mate. I will have her in my bed tonight and remind her she is mine. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 43 Attack Amelia POV As I hold my son and look down into that chubby little face, I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for keeping my pup safe. The door opens and Lincoln walks in and my whole world is in this room. I see the tears running down his cheeks and my heart clenches in my chest. I know he was scared. I could feel his fear through our bond. I hate that he felt that for even a moment. I call him over and he slides in next to me, wrapping his arms around me and our son. ¡°He¡¯s beautiful and perfect¡± he says, staring down into his perfect little face. Once he finishes drinking, I turn a little so that Lincoln can hold him. I ce our pup in his arms and it looks so funny to see this Alpha, who is huge, holding our tiny pup. ¡°Hey little one, I¡¯m your daddy¡± he says softly to him. He ces his finger in the pup¡¯s hand and we just sit staring at him for a long time without saying a word. He breaks the silence, ¡°have you thought of what we should name him love?¡± I have but I don¡¯t know how Lincoln is going to feel about the name I would like him to have. It¡¯s not just my decision, so if he says he isn¡¯t ok with it, I will dly pick something else. ¡°Love, just tell me¡± he says. He must feel my nerves through the bond. ¡°I thought since Elias made all this possible by releasing me from the pack and he would be our pup¡¯s uncle, we could call him Eli Daniel Thomas.¡± He looks back down at our son for a minute before he looks back at me. ¡°I think that is perfect and I agree he should have a piece of his uncle.¡± I smile and press my lips to his. He really is the most amazing man. ¡°Eli Daniel Thomas, you are the next Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± I chuckle ¡°he¡¯s not even walking yet and you¡¯re already giving him his title.¡± ¡°It¡¯s never too soon to start Alpha training right Eli¡± he says. He hands Eli to me and kisses me before he slides out of the bed. ¡°Where are you going, don¡¯t leave?¡± He leans down, kissing my lips softly. ¡°Love, I am not leaving your side until we take Eli home, but if I don¡¯t go get my parents I¡¯m going to be disowned.¡± Iugh and he leaves. ¡°Eli you are a very lucky pup to have all these people that are going to protect and love you.¡± ¡°I promise you that I will protect you until myst breath.¡± I bend down kissing his forehead breathing in his scent. ¡°We are mothers Amelia¡± Star says. ¡°Yes, we are and I can¡¯t wait till I can shift so you can spend time with your pup.¡± She is walking in my mind like a proud peacock. A few secondster, the door opens and Lincolnes back in, followed by a group of people. I smile when I see Lily, Neal, Charles, and Lorraine. ¡°Maureen¡± I say looking up at Lily. ¡°I took care of them.¡± ¡°You worry about taking care of my little bean and healing¡± Lily says. ¡°Alright, I get my grand pup first¡± Lorraine says pushing through and stealing my pup. I hand him over and Lily bends down hugging me. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± ¡°Thank you for befriending me and leading me to the man I was meant to be with.¡± She kisses my cheek and she pulls back. I watch her wipe her eyes before she turns to Lorraine holding Eli. ¡°What is my nephew¡¯s name?¡± I look at Lincoln ¡°we would like you all to meet our pup, Eli Daniel Thomas.¡± They all take turns holding him before Lily hands him back to me, so I can feed him. ¡°Alright my Luna needs to get some rest¡± Lincoln says and everyone grumbles but listens to him. Once everyone is gone, he takes Eli,ying him in the bass next to our bed and slides in next to me. I fall into a peaceful sleep knowing that my mate and pup are safe here with me. As POV We arrive in the woods near the human city. I can smell their pathetic scent on the wind. A few seconds later, a smell that is worse invades my nostrils. It smells of rotten eggs and flesh. I can see Thomas is ufortable as they break through the trees. I don¡¯t see Damien among the rogues, but his second inmand, Carter, steps forward. ¡°Alpha¡± he says. ¡°Where is Damien?¡± ¡°Damien deeply apologies that he couldn¡¯t be here but he is dealing with a very important issue.¡± I step forward, pushing my aura out. He drops his head, ¡°there better not be any f**k ups or you all will die today.¡± ¡°I assure you, Alpha, we are very capable men and we will not disappoint you or Damien.¡± I step back ¡°you wille in from the southern border providing the distraction my men need toe in from the northern border. I notice that Thomas smiles finally catching on to my n. ¡°As I told my men should any of you encounter Alpha Lincoln, he is mine to kill.¡± The men nod their understanding at my orders. They all turn and head in the direction of the southern border. As soon as they are out of earshot, I turn to Thomas.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°So they are your sacrificialmbs¡± he says smiling. ¡°Did you really believe that I would be working with filthy rogues for any other reason?¡± ¡°What about their leader As?¡± ¡°Are you really concerned about one rogueing after us?¡± I turn away from Thomas and toward my warriors. ¡°Remember what I said, Lincoln is mine.¡± ¡°I want Amelia brought to me if you find her.¡± They all bare their necks before we take off toward the northern border. We will give them enough time to draw the pack warriors to them so we can get in and find my mate. We stay far enough from the border to hide our scent so as not to be detected. Lincoln POV I¡¯m trying to sleep but honestly, I can¡¯t. Laying here holding Amelia when I thought I might lose her and staring at our beautiful son is better than sleep ever could be. ¡°Our pup is amazing¡± Talon says. ¡°Yes he is.¡± The door opens to the room and I snap my head in the direction ready to whisper yell at whoever dare walk in here without permission and wake Amelia. The minute I see Michael I know something is wrong. I slide out of bed and Pheobe is standing behind me. ¡°What is going on¡± I hear Amelia ask from behind me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we have arge rogue attack at the southern border.¡± I¡¯m torn, I don¡¯t want to leave Amelia here alone.¡± I try to link Lily and Neal but they have a block up. ¡°I will stay with her and protect her¡± Pheobe says. ¡°Lincoln, you need to go protect the pack.¡± ¡°I will be fine here with Pheobe.¡± ¡°I will try to interrupt Lily who I¡¯m sure is trying to give our son a ymate.¡± ¡°The rogues are on the opposite side of the pack they will never make it to the hospital.¡± I know she¡¯s right but that doesn¡¯t make me feel any better about leaving her. I lean down and kiss her before I turn back to Pheobe. ¡°Please keep her and my son safe.¡± She nods and we run from the room. As soon as we leave the hospital, we both shift. Talon is ready to rip apart some rogues for interrupting our time with our family. When we reach the border, the warriors are fighting about three hundred rogues. Talon starts to rip through rogues left and right. Arge brown wolf jumps on our back and we easily throw him off. We turn and bite down on his shoulder. The wolf¡¯s whines spur Talon on. He releases his jaw and this time bites down on his neck. I hear his bones crunch and we drop the body to the ground. I start toward a ck wolf when I notice Michael is surrounded by three rogues. We jump in next to him and quickly dispose of the three wolves together. We go in separate directions, helping other warriors kill more rogues. I feel like they are multiplying as we kill them off, more keeping. I hear running wolvesing from behind us and I turn to see the Elders followed by more warriors. I turn back just as a dirty brown wolf jumps at me. He manages to catch me with his w, which just pisses me off. Talon growls and jumps knocking the wolf to the ground. He holds him down and bites his neck, ripping it out. Elder James¡¯s wolf joins the fight and he has surely battled before as he rips through rogue after rogue. I¡¯m d they are on our side and here to help us. As POV ¡°Alpha, the rogues have crossed the border and are fighting with the pack warriors.¡± ¡°Excellent, stay there and alert me of any changes.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and cuts the link. We stalk forward, crossing into the territory. I stop the men as a patrol guardes toward us. I give orders for them to surprise and deal with him so he doesn¡¯t alert that f**ker Lincoln. Once he is dealt with, we move further into the territory. Wee to a building that I¡¯m sure is the pack hospital. I can see the pack house is through more trees. ¡°Tristan take this nk of warriors to the pack house.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you have to kill to get her location, just do it.¡± ¡°The minute you know where she is you link me.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and leads about fifty warriors toward the pack house that is likely full of omegas and worthless pack members. Once they are out of sight, I see a woman walking away from the hospital. ¡°Bring her to me Thomas.¡± I can see he isn¡¯t happy with taking my orders but he does as I ask. She fights but he manages to bring her behind the building. I have fifty more warriors hidden in the trees. Thomas has his hand over her mouth and I can see the fear in her eyes. ¡°I will not hurt you if you tell me where my mate is.¡± ¡°Do you understand me?¡± She moves her head up and down. ¡°He is going to uncover your mouth and if you do anything I will snap your neck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t link anyone and don¡¯t scream.¡± She nods again and he removes his hand. ¡°Where is my mate?¡± ¡°Who is your mate sir¡± she says with a trembling voice. ¡°Amelia is my mate.¡± Her eyes get big and she whisper ¡°Luna.¡± I grab her by the throat ¡°she is no Luna of yours, now answer me.¡± ¡°She is in the hospital with her pup.¡± I smile, she had our son. I can take them both home today. ¡°Where in the hospital¡±, I ask and after she tells me I snap her neck. I drop her to the ground. I hear gasps from behind me and I turn to see several of the warriors looking at the body on the ground. ¡°What the f**k are you doing?¡± ¡°I told you to wait in the trees.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha we heard something and were concerned you might need our help.¡± I growl ¡°get back to your post and refrain from thinking.¡± ¡°Just follow f**king orders.¡± He lowers his head and they return to the trees. I turn back to Thomas, ¡°let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± I lead Thomas into the hospital and a woman is sitting behind the station. As soon as she sees us, she jumps up to run and I rush over grabbing her. ¡°Lead me to Amelia¡¯s room now¡± I growl. I grab the back of her neck and she starts to walk down a long hallway. Thankfully, we don¡¯t run into any other pack members before we reach the room. I throw the woman at Thomas. ¡°Dispose of her while I get my family.¡± I put my hand on the door and push it open slowly. When the door is split far enough for me to see inside, I smile. Amelia is in the bed feeding our son. She looks perfect, as I knew she would. She lifts her head to the sound of the door and our eyes meet. The smile that adorned her beautiful face is gone, reced by fear and anger. I push the door all the way open and step inside, closing it behind me. That¡¯s when I see the woman step next to my mate¡¯s bed. She ces her hand on Amelia¡¯s shoulder. I chuckle ¡°that¡¯s cute, they left you to protect her.¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 44 Bye Wolf Amelia POV As soon as Lincoln leaves the room, Eli starts to cry. It¡¯s almost like he knows his daddy left. I smile to myself at that thought. Pheobe looks at the baby in the bass and I can tell she¡¯s nervous. ¡°It¡¯s OK, just pick him up and support his head.¡± She looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°I¡¯ve never held a baby before Luna.¡± ¡°You will do fine just remember what I said about supporting his head.¡± She reaches in and lifts him slowly until he is in her arms. He immediately quiets and she smiles. ¡°See I told you that you would do fine.¡± ¡°He¡¯s beautiful Amelia.¡± ¡°He looks like a perfect blend of you and Lincoln.¡± I smile because, despite who his sperm donor is, he does look like Lincoln. I¡¯m sure it is a gift from the goddess. He starts to fuss and I see panic sh on her face. ¡°It¡¯s OK, he is probably just ready to eat again.¡± She ces him in my arms and once I have him positioned, hetches on quickly. I look back at Pheobe, noticing the mark on her neck. ¡°Congrattions on your marking.¡± She blushes and touches her fingers to her mark. ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡± ¡°Pheobe, unless we are in a formal setting, you can call me Amelia.¡± ¡°After all you are the Beta Female now.¡± I can see concern on her face at my words. ¡°What is it, Pheobe?¡± ¡°I just hope everything is going well with the rogues.¡± I¡¯m sure that¡¯s part of it but her expression changed when I mentioned her being Beta Female. ¡°Are you worried about bing Beta Female, Pheobe?¡± She nods and takes a deep breath. ¡°I know Lily was epted by your pack despite being a witch but she isn¡¯t a ranked member.¡± I reach out taking her hand. ¡°You will be epted because you are Michael¡¯s mate and this pack doesn¡¯t care about anything else.¡± She smiles and I squeeze her hand. ¡°You and I will have our ceremony at the same time so you don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡± She grabs the chair and sits down near my bed. We continue to talk about Eli trying to keep our minds off the fact that our mates are fighting right now. I haveplete faith that they can handle the rogues, but that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t worry. I hear the door opening and look expecting to see my handsome mate, but instead I see Satan himself smiling at me. This cannot be happening right now. How could he have gotten into the pack?¡± I hold Eli a little tighter to my chest. He will not have me or my pup. I feel Pheobe ce her hand on my shoulder and he looks at her. ¡°That¡¯s cute they left you to protect Amelia.¡± ¡°I just killed three other pack members and you will be no different little girl.¡± ¡°What are you doing here, As¡± I say hoping to take his focus off Pheobe. I see the fake smile he was wearing slip and the true man behind the facade is exposed. ¡°How could you ask me that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my mate Amelia and you belong with me, not that ba**ard.¡± Iugh ¡°really, you¡¯re going to stand there after all you have done and pretend you¡¯re the victim.¡± ¡°That you have been wronged by me.¡± I open my link to Lincoln hoping he will realize what¡¯s happening. If I try to link him directly, I have no idea what As will do. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what Freya did¡± he says. ¡°No, I don¡¯t and you are no different.¡± ¡°You betrayed me and your brother.¡± ¡°Your own flesh and blood.¡± He growls ¡°everything I did was for us.¡± ¡°You f**ked Freya and killed your brother for us.¡± ¡°Do you even hear yourself right now?¡± ¡°There is nothing left to us.¡± ¡°Lincoln Thomas is my mate and the father of my pup.¡± His eyes turn ck and I know Ss is at the surface. He starts to stalk toward me and I slide out of bed holding Eli to my chest. I watch as he looks like a mime trying to feel the air. ¡°What the f**k is this¡± he says in my direction. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°You will not hurt my Luna¡± Pheobe says, stepping in front of me. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a little light witch hiding her scent from the big bad wolf.¡± I roll my eyes at this a**hole. I can¡¯t believe I never saw who he really was. He tries to push through whatever Pheobe has holding him back. Knowing that he can¡¯t reach us, I directly link Lincoln. Before I can say a word, Lincoln does. ¡°I¡¯m on my way love.¡± I can see his eyes darken and Ss is at the surface when he realizes what I¡¯ve done. ¡°You are mine and I will have you again, Amelia.¡± ¡°I never agreed with my pathetic human, for what he did.¡± ¡°This is over, Ss.¡± ¡°I am not your mate anymore.¡± ¡°I am sorry that this is hurting you but I¡¯m happy now.¡± ¡°I have a mate who only cares about me, not a title.¡± I see the moment he realizes what I¡¯m saying is final. He stops fighting to get to me. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Ss, but I can¡¯t be with As.¡± He smiles with love in his eyes and in the next instance, As¡¯s normal eye color is back. I see confusion on his face and I can tell he is trying to speak to Ss. ¡°He left you, didn¡¯t he?¡± He looks in my eyes and for the first time I see genuine fear. ¡°It¡¯s your fault, you made this happen by being a wh*re.¡± ¡°He chose to abandon me because of you.¡± ¡°I never f**ked someone who wasn¡¯t my mate.¡± ¡°That is on you As.¡± ¡°You are getting everything you deserve.¡± Lincoln POV As I rip through rogue after rogue, I start to hear a distant conversation in my mind. It¡¯s an open link. At first, I think it might be Lily. Maybe she realized I was trying to link her earlier. I listen waiting to hear Lily¡¯s voice, until I hear Amelia say As¡¯s name. Talon bites down on the rogue in front of us. ¡°This was a diversion, that ba**ard has kept us busy to get to Amelia and our pup.¡± Talon growls, turning immediately and taking off toward the hospital as fast as our legs can carry us. We are almost there when I feel the full link from Amelia. ¡°I¡¯m on my way, love¡± I say. A few minutester, I reach the hospital and shift. I rush inside and when I reach the door it¡¯s locked. ¡°Amelia¡±, I yell before I m the door, throwing it open. As soon as I see the ba**ard I see red. ¡°Pheobe get them out of here now¡±, I give Alphamand and she wraps her arm around Amelia disappearing. I wait for this ba**ard to attack so I can rip him apart but he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Lincoln, his wolf has left him¡±, Amelia says, and I smile. ¡°This is over As.¡± ¡°You can die with some level of dignity or I can snap your neck right here.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind, Lincoln?¡± ¡°I am the Alpha unlike you, who is nothing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have to kill my own brother to take that title.¡± ¡°Someday my son Eli will be the Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± I can see the anger on his face at our pup¡¯s name. ¡°So, we can go to the pack yard and settle this like men or you can die in this room.¡± ¡°Fine but if I kill you, Amelia¡¯s mine.¡± Iugh ¡°Amelia is not a possession to be taken or offered¡± ¡°She will never be yours again even if by some miracle you kill me.¡± He starts toward the door and I follow behind him knowing he can¡¯t be trusted. When we reach the pack yard, warriors from his pack are standing with mine. Elder Thomas is pleading for mercy in front of Elder James. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± ¡°Kill them¡± he yells to his men. They turn to me, baring their necks. ¡°It looks like everyone sees who you really are.¡± He screams and turns rushing toward me. I side step and he rushes past me. I turn and take a fighting stance. Hees forward and swings, trying tond the punch to my face. I dodge and hit him in the ribs. I feel the crunch of bone and he doubles over. He manages to stand up and we start to circle each other. I don¡¯t wait for him to throw a punch again. I round house kick, striking him in the face. He spins falling to the ground. He tries to shake off the blow and get to his feet. I don¡¯t let him. I think about all the things he did to Amelia and I superman punch him in the face. His attempts to stand are futile this time. He can¡¯t get to his feet. I¡¯m not like him. I¡¯m not a monster who enjoys this torture. I just want him gone. I reach down, grabbing him by the throat. ¡°As Canfield for the murder of Elias Canfield and the betrayal of Amelia Thomas, you have been sentenced to death to be carried out by me.¡± I squeeze pulling back and rip his throat out. He grabs at the blood pouring out but in seconds he¡¯s gone. I step back and stare down at this man who threw everything away. I feel an arm wrap around me. I look at Amelia and our pup. I know that I would do anything to keep her safe and not hurt her. She smiles up at me and I kiss her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to the hospital.¡± I look around at my warriors and the Dark moon pack warriors waiting for orders. ¡°Thank you for your honor and doing the right thing even when it meant going against your Alpha.¡± ¡°You can return to your pack and I will be there with my Luna tomorrow to discuss how we move forward.¡± The man that I assume is the head warrior nods and they all shift heading into the trees. I turn back and the Elders are standing smiling at me. I see Thomas is not dead but he is knocked out on the ground. ¡°You will not be hearing from him ever again, I assure Lincoln¡±, Elder James says. I walk over, shaking each of their hands. ¡°Thank you for helping me protect my pack and family.¡± ¡°No thanks is necessary, Alpha Lincoln.¡± ¡°We will be here anytime you need us.¡± They take Thomas and head toward the pack border. ¡°Michael have the warriors dispose of him over the border¡± I say pointing to As¡¯s body. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says walking over to the warriors. I walk over to Pheobe with Amelia¡¯s hand in mine. ¡°Thank you, for protecting my family.¡± ¡°I will always protect my pack Alpha¡±, she says, and I smile. I turn to Amelia and she hands me Eli. I lead her back to the pack hospital. Once she is back in bed holding our pup, I take a quick shower. Ie out and slide into bed to hold my mate. I feel a sense of peace knowing that As has been dealt with and Amelia is safe. We may have more to deal with, but as long as I have my mate and pup with me, everything is right in this world. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 45 The Ring Amelia POV Eli¡¯s cries wake me. I turn over and sit up in bed. Lincoln is already sliding out of bed to grab him. ¡°It¡¯s ok love, I have him.¡± I position myself in bed and Lincoln sets him in my arms. I start to feed him and Lincoln sits back down. ¡°Are you hungry Amelia?¡± ¡°Yes actually I¡¯m starving.¡± He smiles ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab us breakfast while Eli enjoys his.¡± I chuckle and he kisses my forehead before he heads out the door. ¡°I guess you were hungry little one¡± I say as he drinks fast. When he finishes, I put him over my shoulder to burp him. A knock sounds on the door and despite everything that has happened, I still freeze. When the door opens, a smiling Lilyes walking in with the cutest one-piece suit for Eli. ¡°How is my nephew this morning?¡± ¡°Your nephew is great.¡± ¡°The question is will he have a ymate afterst night¡±, I say wiggling my eyebrows. She looks at me confused. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, I know that is the only reason you would block me.¡± Now the look of confusion is one of concern. ¡°What happened last night that you tried to link me,¡± she asks panicked. ¡°Everything is fine, we are fine.¡± ¡°Amelia tell me what happened please?¡± ¡°As came for me and Eli with Thomas.¡± She looks horrified. She stands and starts to pace back and forth. ¡°Lily, we are both safe.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t there when you needed me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, you had no idea what was happening and we are safe.¡± ¡°What if he had gotten you both?¡± ¡°What if he had¡± I stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t even let your mind go there.¡± ¡°Sit down Lily.¡± She finally listens and sits down. I hand her Eli and make her look in my eyes. ¡°If you knew we were in danger, would you have been there to help us?¡± She looks affronted by my question. ¡°Of course, I would have.¡± ¡°You two are my family and I would protect you with my life.¡± ¡°Exactly, so don¡¯t you dare feel guilty that you were spending intimate time with your mate.¡± I tell her everything that happened including the rogue attack. ¡°I¡¯m d that Pheobe was here and that Lincoln took care of him finally.¡± ¡°Amelia, the rogue attack that was a diversion you don¡¯t think that Maureen and Judith are a part of them?¡± I hadn¡¯t really thought about it till Lily just brought it up but I don¡¯t think they had anything to do with the attack. ¡°Even if they were a part of the collective, I don¡¯t believe that they knew they would be attacking us.¡± ¡°Good because I like Penny and I would hate it if her mother betrayed the pack.¡± ¡°Did any of the rogues survive?¡± ¡°Lincoln told me that three rogues were taken to the cells for questioning.¡± ¡°Good I¡¯ll make some truth serum so we can find out exactly what we¡¯re dealing with.¡± I tell her about Ss and how he left As when he realized that I was happy and had moved on. ¡°I have a weird question but something about yesterday is still bothering me.¡± She waits for me to ask. ¡°After what Ss did, do you think that the goddess will give him a second chance with a better human.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know Amelia but I hope so.¡± ¡°Based on what he did I would say he deserves one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sad that he was given to such a ba**ard.¡± ¡°I hope she does.¡± The door opens and Lincoln walks back in with a huge tray of food. Iugh ¡°I said I was hungry but I can¡¯t eat that much.¡± ¡°I know but you need to eat to feed our pup, so I brought you some of everything.¡± Lily hands me Eli and hugs me before she walks toward the door. She stops in front of Lincoln. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t therest night when you needed me.¡± ¡°No way, I¡¯m sure Amelia has already told you that you have nothing to be sorry for.¡± Sheughs ¡°you¡¯re starting to sound like each other.¡± She hugs him and heads out the door. He takes Eli andys him in the bass. He pulls the bass over to the table and I smile. He pulls out my chair and once I sit, we eat infortable silence. Lincoln POV ¡°Amelia, I spoke with mom and told her to postpone the ceremony for a few days so you can rest.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Love there is no rush, especially with that ba**ard being dealt with.¡± ¡°You are already my Luna and this is purely a formality.¡± ¡°I know that but with the coven still out there I want Pheobe connected to the pack if we get attacked.¡± ¡°I told her we would do our ceremony together.¡± I smile at this woman who is perfect in every way. She worries about others to a fault. ¡°Ok I will let her know to set it up for this evening.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be anything fancy Lincoln.¡± ¡°Just a party and a pack run.¡± ¡°Finally, I get to meet Star in the fur.¡± ¡°Believe me she is waiting patiently to meet both her mates.¡± ¡°Did you hear that Lincoln, she can¡¯t wait to meet me.¡± Iugh ¡°I heard that, I hope she isn¡¯t disappointed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so funny, you just remember who the Alpha wolf is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only kidding Talon.¡± He growls and recedes in my mind. I link my mother and she screams with excitement. ¡°I will have everything ready.¡± ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, how is my grandpup?¡± ¡°He is perfect mom.¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°Let me know when your back in the pack house and I will have a few dresses for Amelia to pick from.¡± She cuts the link and I look back to Amelia. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You just made my mother very happy.¡± She smiles ¡°I love your parents so I¡¯m d I made her happy.¡± We finish breakfast and the doctores to check on Amelia and Eli. ¡°OK Luna, everything looks good so I am d to discharge you both, but if you need me, you link me immediately.¡± ¡°She will¡± I answer before she can and she rolls her eyes at me. The doctor leaves and we dress Eli in the suit that Lily brought before I carry him to the pack house. Pack members congratte us and we make it to our floor about twenty minutester. I walk to the door across from ours because I have a surprise for Amelia. I just pray she likes it. ¡°Lincoln, what are we doing?¡± I open the door and she gasps. We walk in and the room is a light blue with wolves everywhere. ¡°Oh, my goddess Lincoln, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°When did you do this?¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯ve had some of the pack members working on it.¡± ¡°So, you like it.¡± ¡°I love it so much but I¡¯m not ready for him to be in here without us.¡± I smile again and reach out my hand out leading her to our room. Once we get inside, she gasps again. I had them set up a bass and a rocking chair in our room so he could be close to us. I don¡¯t want him far from us either. Iy him down in the bass and Amelia jumps into my arms. She starts to kiss all over my face. ¡°I love you so much Lincoln.¡± ¡°I love you too, Amelia, and I¡¯m d you love it.¡± I kiss her one more time before I set her on her feet. ¡°Mom wants to show you some dresses if you¡¯re up to it.¡± ¡°Absolutely, we should call for Pheobe since she will need a dress too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll link Michael, we need to talk about Lucas anyway.¡± I link my mother and Michael toe to our floor with Pheobe. About ten minutester, my mother arrives with five dress bags. Sheys them down and immediately picks up Eli. A few minutester, Michael lets me know that they are waiting outside my office. ¡°Bring Pheobe to our room and you and I can meet in my office.¡± ¡°On our way¡±, Michael says and cuts the link. Amelia POV I can¡¯t believe that Lincoln did all this. It¡¯s beautiful and I couldn¡¯t have done a better job myself. I hated saying anything about keeping Eli in our room, but there is no way I could have him in another room yet. I should have known he would understand, but the fact that he set up space in our room for Eli was amazing. He is going to be the most amazing father. When Lorraine arrives with the dresses, she immediately picks up Eli. I love that he is going to have such a loving set of grandparents. I push the thoughts of my own parents from my mind. A knock sounds on the door and Lincoln opens it. Pheobe looks petrified to be here and I hate that she still feels out of ce. Michael kisses her and Lincoln kisses me before they leave the room. ¡°Okdies, I have a few different styles and colors for you both to pick from.¡± She motions to the bags sitting on the bed with her head as she holds tight to Eli. I walk over picking up the first bag. It¡¯s a beautiful sapphire dress that is form-fitting. I love it but I need more time before I can where that kind of dress. I show it to Pheobe and she looks mortified. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can wear a dress like that.¡¯ She absolutely could but I don¡¯t want her to be ufortable. ¡°You absolutely can, but if you¡¯re notfortable we can move on to the next.¡± I pick up the second dress and its a beautiful lc color with beading on the bodice. It would be perfect as it irs at the waist. ¡°I¡¯m going to try this one unless you want it.¡± She shakes her head and I set it down on the bed. I pick up the third bag. I unzip it and the most beautiful dark blue mermaid style dress is in the bag. I don¡¯t even give Pheobe a chance to over think it. ¡°Try this one on please¡± I say. She takes it from my hands and heads into the bathroom. A few minutester, shees out and she is stunning. I can tell she is nervous and out of herfort zone. I walk over taking her hand and lead her to the mirror. ¡°You are a beautiful girl and you look stunning in this dress.¡± She stares at herself for a few seconds before she starts to smile and I¡¯m happy that she isn¡¯t fighting me about what I just said. ¡°Alright now its your turn¡± she says to me. I head into the bathroom and slide into the ball gown. I can¡¯t zip the back so I head out and Pheobe zips me up. When I turn around, they both gasp. ¡°What¡± I say as I walk toward the mirror. The dress looks like it was made for me. I love everything about it and honestly, you can¡¯t even tell I just had a pup, thank the goddess. ¡°You look beautiful, Luna¡±, Pheobe says and I smile. I know she is only calling me that because of the dress. ¡°Thank you, Pheobe.¡± ¡°You both do¡± Lorraine says. Pheobe POV I still can¡¯t believe that the wolves are willing to ept me. When Michael leads me to the bedroom, I feel like a trespasser. The Alpha floor for wolves is a private ce. When Amelia starts to show me the dresses, I¡¯m nervous about picking one. When she shows me the blue dress, I love how it looks but I¡¯m sure how it will look on me. I¡¯ve never worn anything elegant and I¡¯m not exactly well-endowed. When I stepped in front of the mirror, I felt beautiful. I didn¡¯t even feel like it was me staring back. Amelia¡¯s dress was perfect. She has been so kind to me, even knowing what my brother has done. I¡¯m so happy that I was able to protect her yesterday when she needed me. ¡°What he has done is not your fault¡± the voice that helped me fight Lucasst time says in my head. This time the voice sounds more familiar. Since that day in the hotel, I haven¡¯t taken the ring off my finger for fear I would need its help. ¡°Pheobe, please know that I have always loved you.¡± ¡°Mother is that you¡± I say in my mind. ¡°Yes, princess it is.¡± ¡®It is time for you to take on all the powers the goddess has given you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Pheobe, are you alright¡± Amelia asks me. ¡°Yes, I am but I need to truly use the bathroom if that ok.¡± ¡°Of course, you can¡± she says. I take my clothes, heading back into the bathroom to take off the dress. Once I¡¯m undressed, I turn the water on and reach back out to my mother. ¡°Mother, I will not help Lucas hurt these people.¡± ¡°I have found my beloved and I will not betray him for you or Lucas.¡± There is silence for a moment and I figure she didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted so she is done with me. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to betray them princess.¡± ¡°I want you to help them.¡± Now I¡¯m truly confused. She has always acted like the sun sets on Lucas, even when I told her about my father. Is this all a trick to get information from me or manipte me. ¡°Pheobe. do you still have the ring I left for you?¡± How does she know about the ring? ¡°Could she really have left it for me? I look down at the amethyst on my finger and the color seems deeper today. ¡°Yes, mother I do.¡± ¡°I want you to smash the stone.¡± ¡°Why would I do that, the ring helped me?¡¯ Sheughs ¡°no it didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°The ring allowed you to use some of your real magic but until you smash you won¡¯t have all your powers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I know don¡¯t princess but I can¡¯t exin everything now.¡± ¡°You have to trust me and I know I¡¯m asking a lot after everything I¡¯ve done but I promise you I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡± ¡°I will exin everything else later.¡± ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°But mom¡± I say but the connection is gone. I roll the ring around my finger. What if it¡¯s all a lie and I destroy something that is helping my powers?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s the truth and I could have more power to defend my beloved and pack?¡± I don¡¯t know what to do. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 46 ept I Pheobe POV A knock on the door brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Pheobe, are you alright¡±, Amelia asks, and I take a deep breath before I open the door. She looks concerned when she sees me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± she asks concern in her voice. ¡°I need to talk to you, Michael, and Lincoln about a conversation I just had with my mother.¡± She looks past me like she expects to see her and I chuckle. ¡°Not here in the physical world, in my mind.¡± ¡°Of course, let me get changed and we can go to the office.¡± She takes Eli from Lorraine who has to go check on the arrangements forter and we walk down the hall to the office. I can feel Michael even when I can¡¯t see him. The door opens before we touch the handle and both our beloveds are smiling. Michael¡¯s smile falls and he must feel my turmoil through our bond. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Pheobe,¡± he says, as he wraps me in his arms. I hope that telling them is the right thing to do. I don¡¯t want to keep secrets from them. Michael leads me over to the chairs in front of therge desk but when I try to sit next to him, he pulls me onto hisp. ¡°Michael¡±, I say, and he growls. Ameliaughs ¡°it¡¯s a wolf thing, Pheobe, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± I roll my eyes but I stop trying to move to the chair. I look down at the ring before I look back at Lincoln and Amelia. Eli is asleep in Amelia¡¯s arms and for a moment I just stare at this perfect little boy. I take a deep breath before I begin. ¡°As I told Amelia my mother reached out to me.¡± Michael growls again and he buries his nose in my neck.¡± I see a look of concern on Lincoln¡¯s face. ¡°What did she want Pheobe?¡± ¡°She told me she wants to help me.¡± ¡°Do you believe her Pheobe¡± Amelia asks and I don¡¯t know what the answer is but I¡¯m afraid to make the wrong decision. ¡°After all that¡¯s happened honestly, I¡¯m not sure if she is trying to deceive me to get Lucas what he wants.¡± ¡°Which is Lily¡± Amelia says. ¡°I think that Lily and Neal should be here for this part of the discussion¡± Lincoln says. I watch him link for a few seconds and momentster Lily and Neal appear near the door. They take the chair next to us. ¡°So, your mother reached out to you¡± Lily says. ¡°Yes, she did, but I¡¯m not sure what her intentions truly are Lily.¡± ¡°How does she n to help you?¡± ¡°She told me that I don¡¯t have all my powers and in order for me to gain them I have to smash the ring she left for me.¡± ¡°So, she helped you in the hotel room against Lucas.¡± ¡°She did, but what if that was part of gaining my trust.¡± I see sympathy in Lily¡¯s eyes. ¡°May I see the ring, Pheobe?¡± I slide it off my finger cing it in her hand. I feel a sense of loss when the ring is off my finger. She closes her hand and her eyes. After a few seconds, when she opens them, she has a smile on her face. ¡°Pheobe what exactly did your mother say about this ring¡± Lily asks. ¡°She said that I will need all my powers against Lucas and smashing the stone is the only way to make that happen.¡± ¡°Pheobe I know how hard it is right now for you to trust your mother after her support of Lucas but I think you should do what she asked.¡± I look around to the others. Amelia and Lincoln nod at me. I turn in my seat so Michael and I are eye to eye. ¡°What do you think Michael?¡± ¡°I think you need to trust your instincts and your family¡±, he says, pointing around the room. Lily hands me back the ring but I don¡¯t put it back on my finger. I grip it tightly in my hand. ¡°I think I should do this outside just in case.¡± I stand and Michael takes my hand. We all head down the stairs and to the pack yard. I just pray to the goddess that doing this isn¡¯t a mistake. I let go of Michael¡¯s hand to walk away from the others. ¡°No way¡± he says as hees to stand next to me. ¡°I have no idea what is about to happen and I can¡¯t have you get hurt if this is a trick.¡± ¡°You are my mate and we are in this life together.¡± I smile and I can tell that he isn¡¯t going to listen. I lean in and kiss him before I ce the ring on the ground. I pick up my foot and m it down, smashing the ring. A purple smokees from around my foot traveling up my body. I¡¯mpletely engulfed and I can feel it start to prate my pores. ¡°Pheobe¡± I hear Michael¡¯s voice but I can¡¯t answer. I feel like I¡¯m being lifted off the ground and I feel the minute Michael¡¯s hand slips from mine. Lily POV As we watch Pheobe step on the ring, she is surrounded by purple smoke thatpletely covers her body. I watch her body lift off the ground and despite Michael¡¯s attempts to hold onto her, he can¡¯t. He looks like he is on the verge of shifting when we watch the smoke be absorbed into Pheobe¡¯s body. He completely shifts losing the fight with his wolf. When I realize what¡¯s about to happen, I rush forward cing my hand in the air. As she starts to fall, I stop her from hitting the ground and lower her slowly. Michael shifts back and rushes to her. She is unconscious and we all rush to her side. ¡°What is happening¡± he says with panic in his voice. I ce my hand on her forehead and close my eyes. The minute my skin touches hers, the power I feel mirrors my own. My eyes snap open and everyone is waiting for me to speak. ¡°Lily, is she alright?¡± ¡°Yes, she just needs time to adjust to receiving all her powers so quickly.¡± ¡°Take her to one of the guest rooms on our floor, Michael, and link me if anything changes¡± Lincoln says. Michael bends down, scooping her up into his arms, carrying her to the pack house. ¡°That was pretty intense, Lily¡±, Amelia says. I steal Eli from her arms and she chuckles. ¡°Yes, it was because whoever bound Pheobe¡¯s powers knew she was special like me.¡± I see the shock on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°She is a blessed witch¡± Lincoln asks. ¡°Yes, and I have a feeling there is a story behind what her mother did to hide her powers.¡± ¡°I was young when my powers emerged and my mother knew what my father would do to use me.¡± ¡°So maybe her mother knew what would happen if Lucas knew what power his sister had.¡± ¡°I believe that and I hope I¡¯m right.¡± Two Hours Later Pheobe POV My eyelids feel heavy but I manage to push them open. I look around and nothing looks familiar in this room. I feel a warm body next to mine and I know it¡¯s Michael, which makes me rx. ¡°Michael¡± I say softly and he sits up quickly and starts to kiss my face. ¡°You scared the hell out of me love, don¡¯t do that again.¡± I smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine I promise.¡± ¡°Do you feel different because that was pretty intense?¡± ¡°I do feel different, stronger.¡± He brushes the hair from my face. ¡°Are you still feeling up to having your ceremony tonight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be in an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, I definitely feel up to it and I¡¯m ready.¡± HeBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. smiles at my words andys a soft kiss on my lips. I watch him link and a few minutester we head back to the office. Everyone is waiting for us inside. Lily smiles the minute she sees me. She rushes over and hugs me. I know it sounds weird, but I feel strangely connected to her. It¡¯s different but I keep that to myself. ¡°Pheobe, I know we have the ceremony tonight but tomorrow I think we should see what you can do now that you have all your powers.¡± ¡°Of course, I would like to know too.¡± ¡°I also think you need to reach out to your mother.¡± ¡°Maybe she can let us know exactly what your brother has nned.¡± I¡¯m still worried about my mother¡¯s loyalty to Lucas but since she seemed to have been honest about the ring it¡¯s worth speaking to her. ¡°Yes I¡¯ll reach out to her but we still need to be careful with the information she gives us.¡± ¡°Agreed¡± Lincoln says. A knock sounds on the door and a very irritated looking Lorraine walks in, followed by Charles. ¡°Why the hell isn¡¯t everyone getting ready for the ceremony?¡± ¡°Mom¡± Lincoln starts to say but stops when Lorraine gives him a look. ¡°You all better go get dressed now.¡± It¡¯s funny to see the Alpha listen to his mother so quickly. ¡°Yes mom¡± he says and leads the Luna out of the office. She turns to me and I stop smiling. ¡°You youngdy are about to be a ranked member of this pack and you need to go put that beautiful dress on so you can take your ce as Beta Female.¡± She smiles and wraps me in a hug. ¡°Thank you¡± I say. We head to our room and I go to the bathroom to dress. I¡¯m in front of the mirror when I notice a mark on my side that wasn¡¯t there yesterday. I turn so I can get a better look and it is the shape of a crescent moon. Why would I have a mark suddenly appear on my side? It has to have something to do with the powers I just gained. I shake it off for now because I don¡¯t want to be late. I slip on the dress and put on light makeup before I head out of the bathroom. When I walk into the bedroom, Michael is getting dressed. ¡°Oh my goddess your gorgeous¡± he says, and his eyes darken. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, we don¡¯t have time.¡± His eyes return to their beautiful chocte brown and he smiles. ¡°Later your mine love.¡± I nod and walk over kissing him. ¡°It¡¯s time to go love.¡± It¡¯s funny but the nerves I had about being epted by the pack seem to have faded and I¡¯m ready as Lorraine said to take my ce.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 47 Ceremony Amelia POV After we leave the office, we head back to our bedroom to get dressed. Eli is starting to squirm, so I sit on the chair feeding him while Lincoln showers. I look down at this perfect little boy who will grow up surrounded by love. He will know every day how lucky he is to have his family. He will be a leader this pack deserves learning from his father. Thoughts of the Darkmoon pack enter my mind. The pack deserves the type of leader Elias was. ¡°Amelia¡± I hear Lincoln say my name and it brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°What are you thinking about love¡± he says, sitting down next to me. ¡°The Darkmoon pack¡±, I say. ¡°I spoke with Tristan and let him know that we will be meeting with them tomorrow around twelve.¡± I smile and nod. ¡°Amelia your the Luna of this pack.¡± ¡°You are a part of every decision I make going forward.¡± ¡°We are partners and your decision carries as much weight as mine does.¡± I feel warmth spread throughout my chest at his words. Lincoln is unlike any Alpha I¡¯ve ever known. I don¡¯t think even Elias would have said that to Freya. ¡°What do you think we should do with the pack?¡± I look at him confused. ¡°The moment I killed As the pack became ours.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re the Alpha of the Darkmoon pack?¡± ¡°I can either make them part of the Nightfire pack or I can speak to Elder James about appointing a new Alpha.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Amelia, I just told you this is our decision and we will make it together.¡± ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°Honestly, Lincoln I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°There are so many obstacles to them joining our pack.¡± He smiles ¡°what obstacles love?¡± ¡°Space for one, the pack isn¡¯t small and we would need to have housing for all its members.¡± ¡°Ok what else?¡± ¡°Lincoln, I don¡¯t know how about uprooting all their lives to bring them here.¡± He smiles ¡°I think those are both valid points, anything else.¡± ¡°Not that I can think of right now.¡± Lincoln POV After I finish in the shower, Ie out and notice that Amelia looks like she is million miles away even though she is staring at our son. When we start to talk about the Darkmoon pack I already know what I would like to do, but as I told Amelia, this isn¡¯t my decision alone. ¡°I agree that it will be a change for the pack members and we will have to do some building to amodate this many new pack members.¡± ¡°But¡± she says with a smile. ¡°As you said they deserve leaders like Elias¡± I say taking her hand. ¡°Besides this pack is our son¡¯s birthright since Elias had no children of his own.¡± I see tears form in her eyes and one runs down her cheek. I get down on my knees in front of her. ¡°Amelia talk to me.¡± She rests her hand on my face. ¡°You are the most amazing man I have ever known.¡± I ce my hand over hers ¡°no I¡¯m the luckiest man you have ever known.¡± ¡°I have the perfect mate and pup.¡± She chuckles and I lean in pressing my lips to hers. She pulls back, wiping the few tears from her cheek. I take Eli from her, who is finished eating, to burp him. ¡°I think we should talk to the pack and see how they feel about bing part of the Nightfire pack¡± she says over her shoulder as she heads into the bathroom. I rub Eli¡¯s back and smile at how amazing she is. Twenty minutester, she walks out and she is stunning. She takes my breath away. Eli is asleep in my arms and Iy him in the bass before I turn to Amelia. I walk toward her. I wrap my arms around her waist. ¡°You are so beautiful and I will spend the rest my life loving you and all our pups.¡± This time I kiss her softly. When she pulls back, the love in her eyes humbles me. ¡°Thank you, for loving me and our son.¡± ¡°I know you think you¡¯re lucky but honestly, I would live through it all again to have you.¡± I take her face in my hands and kiss her one more time. I pull back ¡°are you ready love?¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯m more than ready.¡± She picks Eli up and we head down the hallway. When we reach the bottom of the stairs, my parents are waiting for us. When my father hugs Amelia and takes Eli from me, I think how this moment almost didn¡¯t happen. I¡¯m just d that he remembered the man he really is when it counted most. He passes Eli to my mother and turns to Amelia. Amelia POV? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I love to see Charles and Lorraine with Eli. They are both so in love with him. I can feel Lincoln¡¯s happiness through our bond that his father is here after everything that happened. Lorraine takes Eli and it¡¯s time for the ceremony to begin. I can see through the curtains that the whole pack is in the pack garden. ¡°Where is Pheobe¡± I ask but before anyone answers, she walks in with Michael, Lily, and Neal. They both look beautiful, but Pheobe looks nervous. Lily walks over to me and wraps me in a hug. She whispers ¡°are you ready Luna?¡± I chuckle ¡°absolutely.¡± When she pulls back, she waves her hand in front of me. She opens her palm and the most beautiful bracelet is lying in her hand. ¡°Lily, you didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only a gift but also a spell.¡± I look at her confused. ¡°The bracelet is enchanted to protect you when I¡¯m not there.¡± I wrap her in my arms again. ¡°Thank you for being my friend and my family.¡± She pulls back and heads toward Pheobe. She gives her a ne. ¡°I know you don¡¯t need the protection but you¡¯re part of our family now, so this is for you.¡± I see a tear roll down her cheek and I¡¯m happy she has found her ce with us. ¡°Alright let¡¯s get this show on the road, Lincoln,¡± Lorraine says. He starts for the door and I¡¯m confused because I thought we would be walking down together. I notice that Charles is still here with me and Pheobe. ¡°Welldies, I know I¡¯m not your father by blood but I would be honored to walk you to the stage for your ceremony.¡± I fight back the tears ¡°I would love that.¡± He turns to Pheobe ¡°I would love that too.¡± He stands between us and we both wrap our arms in his. The doors open and we walk through, stepping out into the garden. It is so beautiful. I can¡¯t believe that Lorraine arranged all this in such a short time. As we walk toward the stage, I see Lincoln standing with Eli in his arms. I assumed Lorraine would be holding him but I guess I was wrong. I look to the left of the stage and Elder James walks up. I love that he will be the one presenting us to the pack. When we reach the bottom of the stairs, Charles hugs me and kisses my cheek before he does the same to Pheobe. I walk up,ing to stand next to Lincoln. ¡°Nightfire pack, it is my great pleasure to be here today to announce your Luna and Beta Female.¡± The pack starts to howl at his words and then they quiet. ¡°Amelia, please step forward¡± Elder James says. I step in front of him. He hands me the chalice that has Lincoln¡¯s blood in it. ¡°Amelia Thomas, make your vow to the Nightfire Pack.¡± ¡°I, Amelia Marie Thomas, vow to put the packs needs above my own.¡± ¡°I vow to lead the pack by the Alpha¡¯s side and always treat all pack members with kindness and respect.¡± ¡°Please drink from the chalice Amelia¡± Elder James says. I drink and the moment I pull the chalice away I feel the overwhelming connection to the pack. I close my eyes and try to focus on putting blocks up so I can get my baring¡¯s. Lincoln wraps his arm around me and I open my eyes. ¡°Are you alright love?¡± I smile ¡°I am, thank you.¡± We turn to face the pack. ¡°Nightfire pack wee your new Luna, Amelia Thomas.¡± ¡°I would like to also announce the future Alpha of the Nightfire Pack, Eli Daniel Thomas.¡± Again, the pack breaks out into howls. We step back and Pheobe and Michael step forward. Pheobe POV When Lily hands me the ne after she gives Amelia the bracelet, I feel even more connected to these two women. I know we are different, but I feel like they are more like my family than my coven ever was. When Charles asks to walk me to the stage I¡¯m honored and saddened. It makes me think of my father. He will never get to see this happen or for me to have pups. Lucas took him away from our world and if it takes every breath in my body, he will pay for it. I push those thoughts from my mind because this is one of the best days of my life. The first was the day I found Michael. Standing on the stage staring out at all the pack members, I have butterflies in my stomach from the nerves. When Elder James calls Michael and I forward, he takes my hand as we walk toward the Elder. ¡°Nightfire Pack it is time for us to name your Beta Female.¡± ¡°Pheobe take the chalice.¡± I take the chalice in my hands. ¡°Make your vow to the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°I, Pheobe Brin Master, vow to put the packs needs about my own.¡± ¡°I vow to support the Alpha, Luna, and Beta male to defend the pack against all enemies.¡± ¡°I vow to use my powers to defend the pack and never against it.¡± The Elder nods and I drink from the chalice. I immediately feel connected to Amelia and Lincoln. It¡¯s different than my connection to Michael, but it¡¯s just as amazing. ¡°Nightfire Pack wee your Beta Female Pheobe Master.¡± The pack breaks out in howls and the nerves I was feeling seem to fade away. ¡°Now the Alpha and Luna would like all pack members of shifting age to join them in a pack run¡± Elder James says. I hate that I can¡¯t be part of this. Michael squeezes my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pheobe, you¡¯re still going on the run¡±, he links me. I furrow my brow at him. He leads me down the stairs and starts to take off his clothes, shifting into Jaxon. He licks my shoulder and Iugh. Heys at my feet and nudges me with his head. ¡°You want me to ride you like a horse.¡± I swear the noise he makes sounds like a snicker. I climb up so I¡¯m on his back with my hands buried in his fur. The connection to Jaxon is just as strong as it is to Michael. We wait for Lincoln and Amelia to shift and lead the run. Amelia POV ¡°Are you ready, Star?¡± She is so excited I didn¡¯t think she was going to make it to the end of the ceremony. We step off the stage and Licoln stands waiting for me to shift. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt like our first shift Amelia, but it might be a little ufortable since its been so long.¡± ¡°No worries Star, I¡¯m ready.¡± The heat consumes my body and the familiar feeling of bones shifting and fur growinges rushing back. A few secondster, I¡¯m looking at Lincoln through Star¡¯s eyes. He looks shocked as he walks forward, cing his head on her snout. ¡°Star your gorgeous¡± he says and I can feel her pride. Star is average but her fur is a beautiful chocte brown with spots of white on her paws. Heys a kiss on her snout before he steps back, shifting into Talon. Star immediately rubs herself against him. ¡°Star now is not the time for mating.¡± ¡°You say that because you had your time.¡± ¡°I know and I¡¯m sorry but the whole pack is here.¡± ¡°As soon as the run is over, I¡¯ll feed Eli and see if Lorraine will keep him for a little while.¡± ¡°Thank you, Amelia.¡± She deserves her time with our mates too. We nod at Talon and he takes off. We run side by side with our pack following close behind us. It feels amazing and the connection gets even stronger. I worried about being epted, but now I know this pack was where I belonged from the beginning. Lucas POV I head to the wing my mother uses in the mansion. I haven¡¯t seen her in two days and though I¡¯m d to not hear her nagging about my treacherous sister, I need to know why. I know she is worried I will kill Pheobe when I attack that pathetic pack and she should. My sister made her choice and, just like with my father, I made mine. As I get close to the door, I can feel my mother¡¯s magic and I stay quiet. What the f**k is she doing that she would be using her magic? I push open the door and she turns looking shocked to see me. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know mother, why don¡¯t you tell me.¡± ¡°I have no idea what the hell you¡¯re talking about.¡± I force her to sit and walk toward her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be reaching out to the little b**ch that betrayed us would you mother.¡± I see anger sh across her face but it¡¯s gone quickly. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to your sister since she left the coven.¡± ¡°You were never a good liar mother but to be sure I think we should have a drink.¡± I swirl my hand producing a vial of truth serum. I see fear this time in her eyes and I know I was right. She has been in contact with Pheobe. I smile to myself. She doesn¡¯t know it yet, but she just helped my n. ¡°Drink mother and then we can talk more.¡± She purses her lips until I pass my hand in front of her. Once she drinks the vial, I lead her to the chair. ¡°Now let¡¯s have a chat, mother.¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 48 Its Time Wolf Lincoln POV The minute Amelia shifts into Star, it takes my breath away. She is the most beautiful wolf I have ever seen. Her fur looks like silk and it¡¯s the most perfect chocte brown color. I know Talon is ready to be with her, but right now, we have to run with the pack. ¡°I promise you, Talon, as soon as the celebrations is over you will have time with Star to mate and mark.¡± I press my lips to her snout before I shift. She does not make it easy when she rubs her soft fur down Talon¡¯s side. ¡°Soon Talon¡±, I say, and he takes off. As we run, I have never felt so connected to my pack. We run the border of the territory and once we return, we both shift. After dinner we will have our time with Star. Before we head to the banquet hall, I lead Amelia upstairs. We are standing outside our office and I stop her before we go inside. ¡°Lincoln, shouldn¡¯t we be down at the dinner?¡± ¡°We should, but I made a decision and I would like to take care of it before we go to dinner.¡± She looks confused but I don¡¯t exin. I just lead her into the office. When we walk in, Lily, Neal, and Elder James are waiting for us. She looks around and then back at me. ¡°I have decided that Neal will be Gamma and Lily will be Gamma Female.¡± ¡°They asked me to do it privately as to not take away from yours and Pheobe¡¯s ceremony.¡± She looks into my eyes and tears run down Amelia¡¯s cheek. I wipe them away with my thumb. ¡°Thank you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°This is amazing¡± she says before she rushes over hugging Lily and then Neal. ¡°Well, I believe it¡¯s time to make it official¡± Elder James says. I take the dagger from my desk cutting my hand allowing my blood to once again run into the chalice. ¡°Neal, make your vow to the pack¡± Elder James says. ¡°I, Neal Connor Martin, vow to put the needs of the pack above my own.¡± ¡°I will support the Alpha and Luna in all pack matters.¡± ¡°I will defend the pack with myst breath.¡± He drinks and I feel his connection to me get stronger. ¡°Lily, make your vow to the pack¡± Elder James says. ¡°I, Lily Teresa Martin, vow to put the needs of the pack above my own.¡± ¡°I will support the Alpha and Luna in all pack matters.¡± ¡°I will use my powers to defend the pack with myst breath.¡± Elder James turns to me. ¡°Neal Connor Martin you are the Gamma of the Nightfire Pack from this day forward.¡± I turn to Lily ¡°Lily Teresa Martin, you are the Gamma Female of the Nightfire Pack from this day forward.¡± I shake Neal¡¯s hand and hug Lily. Amelia does the same. We all head down to the banquet hall. The moment we step inside, Pheobe and Michael are waiting for us. We stand before the pack and I formerly announce Neal and Lily as Gamma. The pack breaks out into howls and we all take our seats at the table. Amelia POV I¡¯m still in shock about Lincoln naming Lily and Neal as Gamma¡¯s of the pack. He truly is an amazing man. I can feel Star¡¯s desire and excitement all through dinner. I manage to keep her under control. I can feel Lincoln¡¯s eyes on me throughout dinner. As soon as we say goodnight and thank our pack members, he leads me to the clearing. Lorraine was ecstatic about keeping Eli for a few hours. Once we are alone in the clearing, I start to take off my clothes and Lincoln does the same. I give Star control and we shift. Lincoln does the same and before Talon can get close, Star takes off. ¡°Star what the hell?¡± Sheughs ¡°this is wolf forey, Amelia.¡± I roll my eyes and stay quiet. They run for a long while before they return to the clearing. I feel like a voyeur as theyplete the mating. I¡¯m sure this is how Star feels when I¡¯m with Lincoln. They mate several times before theyy next to each other. They lean against each other just enjoying each others presence. I can feel Star¡¯s satisfaction and love. Before I can say a word, Talon bites down into Star¡¯s marking spot. If I thought our connection was intense before, it¡¯s ten times stronger when Star bites down into Talon¡¯s marking spot. We are connected in human and wolf form. Both our souls are bound to each other¡¯s. After a half an hour, we both shift and dress. We walk back to the pack house hand and hand. I feelpletely at peace. Damien POV N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Where the f**k is she¡± I roar, and the men in my office cower as they should. I made it perfectly clear that she was not allowed to leave the collective and she disobeyed me anyway. Even after I threatened that brat and her mother, she still ran. I had hoped once I got rid of her mate that she would be mine willingly. I walk back toward my men. ¡°If you hope to all keep breathing, I suggest you go and find her.¡± ¡°Yes Damien¡± they say and scurry from my office. I m my hands down on the desk. Lucious is pushing to the surface and I¡¯m ready to let him out. I walk toward the door and before I can even grab the handle, the door flies open. Trent is holding a barely conscious Carter. ¡°What the f**k happened¡± I ask Trent. ¡°I¡¯m not sure Damien.¡± ¡°We found him outside the collective when we were looking for Maureen.¡± ¡°Why the f**k would you bring him here instead of the medical cottage you a**hole?¡± ¡°He wasing in and out of consciousness and he insisted Damien¡± Trent says. He picks Carter up over his shoulder, to take him to the medical cottage. ¡°I want to know the minute he is awake, am I clear.¡± ¡°Yes Damien¡±, he says and leaves my office. What the hell is happening? ¡°You better get this under control Damien.¡± ¡°I thought you were in charge here.¡± ¡°Shut the f**k up Lucious.¡± ¡°I want that she-wolf, you know what Desiree said.¡± I push him to the back of my mind and take a seat at my desk to gather myself. A knock sounds on my office door and I have no desire to deal with another person right now. ¡°Open the door Damien¡± I hear Desiree speak through my door. I am in no mood to deal with her bulls*t right now, but if it has anything to do with Maureen, I will have to. ¡°Come in¡± I growl out and she walks in with a huge smile on her face. ¡°You better be here because you have something to tell me and not just to waste my time.¡± Shees around the desk and puts her hands on my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re so tense¡± she says starting to rub my shoulders. I snatch her hands ¡°enough, tell me what you know about Maureen¡¯s whereabouts or get the f**k out of my office.¡± ¡°Fine, I just thought you could use a little stress relief.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need stress relief, I need to know where my mate is.¡± Sheughs ¡°does she know she is your mate.¡± ¡°If she wants to keep that little brat safe, she will be anything I want her to.¡± ¡°Well, I hate to tell you this but based on what I could see when I did my location spell she is in arge pack right now.¡± I growl ¡°that¡¯s not possible, she¡¯s a f**king rogue.¡± ¡°Packs don¡¯t just take in rogues.¡± ¡°Well apparently this one does.¡± This can¡¯t be happening. ¡°Damien, Carter is awake and he needs to talk to you now.¡± ¡°Figure out exactly what pack so I can get back what belongs to me.¡± She nods and leaves my office. I head toward the medical cottage. When I get inside, one of the healers is with Carter. ¡°Leave us now¡± I say and she rushes out of the room. ¡°What the f**k happened Carter?¡± He takes a drink of water before he speaks. ¡°As set us up.¡± ¡°Only three of us made it back because he used us as bait.¡± ¡°Are you f**king kidding me¡± I scream and pick up a table throwing it across the room. I hear the door open ¡°get the f**k out¡± I say, and the door shuts just as quickly. ¡°That ba**ard is going to pay, Alpha or not, for f**king us over.¡± Lucas POV ¡°Are you sure this is something you really want to do, Lucas?¡± ¡°She is your mother,¡± Lnd asks. ¡°Did I ask your opinion, Lnd?¡± ¡°No, but I¡± he stops mid sentence. ¡°I would keep that opinion to yourself Lnd.¡± ¡°Now do what I told you and ready the warlocks for the attack.¡± ¡°Yes sir¡± he says and leaves my office. So my sister is in the Nightfire pack. My mother did her best to fight the truth potion, but in the end the potion always wins. Now it¡¯s time to pay that pack a visit and take what is mine. Hopefully, I can find my pet too. I will make Lily watch as I kill her mother and Pheobe. It will make her much easier to control. I sit back in my chair and think about finally getting everything that is owed to me. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 49 New Day John POV The ceremony was so beautiful and I¡¯m d that Lily and Neal were made Gamma/¡¯s. It¡¯s still hard to believe that everyone important to me is here in a wolf pack I chuckle to myself. I told my mother that I would have breakfast with her, Aunt Iris, and Walker today. I¡¯m going to go on a run and get a little training in before we have breakfast. I throw on gray sweats and a ck t-shirt. I head out of the cottage and toward the path. As I start to run, I feel like I¡¯m being watched. I look around but I don¡¯t see anyone. Great John, your being paranoid, I say to myself. That f**ker Lucas has me losing it. I can¡¯t wait to watch him suffer for all he did to my aunt. A wolf steps out as I run near the border and I stop. The wolf smells like pack but I don¡¯t know all the wolves in the pack yet. It makes no move toward me. ¡°Can I help you?¡± The wolf growls and I step back. ¡°I am part of this pack and I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± As soon as thest word leaves my mouth, the wolf shifts. Now I¡¯m pissed as she stands there laughing. ¡°What the f**k rissa¡± I say as she starts walking toward me. ¡°Oh, John learn to take a joke.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not funny or a joke.¡± ¡°What if I cast against you?¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°What the hell are you doing out here, stalking me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself John.¡± ¡°I was out on a run when I scented you.¡± ¡°Fine, I need to finish my run because I have ns.¡± I see something sh on her face but its gone so quickly I think I imagined it. ¡°Don¡¯t let me keep you from your ns¡± she says. I¡¯m just about to take off to finish my run when I notice her scenting the air near the border. ¡°What is it¡± I ask. ¡°It¡¯s not a wolf but I smell something close to the territory.¡± I hear what sounds like a moan and on instinct I start to walk toward the sound. I¡¯m wrenched back by rissa. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s outside the packnd.¡± I pull my arm free ¡°I¡¯m not going to let someone or something suffer just because it isn¡¯t part of the pack.¡± I start again to cross the border and when I pass through trees the moaning gets louder. I walk a few feet to the left and that¡¯s when I see her lying on the ground covered in blood. I link Lincoln before I wrap her in my arms teleporting her to the pack hospital. Maureen POV ¡°Seriously Maureen we need to leave.¡± ¡°Leave and go where mom?¡± ¡°You know damn well that he is looking for us and I have to think about Penny¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°I understand that these wolves are being nice right now but they have no idea what you can do.¡± ¡°Wolves crave power and when they figure out you have powers they will use you., just like that ba**ard wants to.¡± I know she is just worried but I wish she would just trust me to always do what¡¯s best for all of us. ¡°Mama¡± Penny says interrupting our conversation. ¡°Yes baby¡± I say bending down so I¡¯m eye level with her. ¡°Can I see Lily?¡± I smile, she is such a sweet girl. ¡°I think they are busy but maybe we can go on a runter.¡± ¡°I can see ry¡± she says in her sweet voice. My wolf preens to hear the nickname our pup has given her. ¡°Yes, you can see ry.¡± ¡°Now, why don¡¯t you get washed up for breakfast.¡± ¡°Ok, mama¡± she says and heads down the hall. This cottage is so nice and her room is perfect. I let myself enjoy the safety andfort even though I know it can¡¯tst. I expect my mother to pick up where she left off before we were interrupted, but thankfully she heads to the kitchen to start on breakfast. Pennyes back up and I put her in the booster seat at the table. Once my mother sets the te of pancakes down in front of her, she wastes no time digging in. I smile at my innocent little girl who is happy right now and I need to keep it that way. So, I n on staying here as long as we can. Maybe Damien will give up, I can only hope. A knock sounds on the door and I stiffen. ¡°It¡¯s not him Maureen¡± rice says and I know she¡¯s right. He would never make it into the territory besides I would scent him. I get up going to the door. I look outside and Lily is standing on the porch with her mate. Lily POV We woke up early this morning because I wanted to go see Penny, Maureen, and Judith. With everything happening thest few days I don¡¯t want them to feel unwee. We spoke with Lincoln and Amelia about everything and they agree we should offer them a ce in the pack. I knock and when the door opens Maureen smiles. She looks so much better than the day they came to the pack. I¡¯m d the clothes we had brought fit her. Before I can say a word, little arms are wrapped around me. I bend picking her up. ¡°Hello there, Miss Penny.¡± ¡°Hi Lily¡± she says with chocte on her face. ¡°Did we interrupt your breakfast?¡± ¡°No, in fact there is more than enough if you two want to join us.¡± ¡°Please Lily¡±, Penny says and I couldn¡¯t say no if I wanted to. I turn to Neal and he smiles. We head inside and Judith is already setting tes down for us. ¡°Good morning¡± she says. I can tell she doesn¡¯t trust us yet but I¡¯m hopeful she will. ¡°Good morning, Judith.¡± We all sit and start to eat breakfast. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I¡¯m sorry thest few days have been so hectic.¡± ¡°We wanted to stop by and make sure you were all comfortable and have everything you need.¡± ¡°Yes, everything has been perfect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so grateful you given us a ce to stay until we can figure out where to go next¡± she says and my heart sinks. I had hoped she realized this pack isn¡¯t a normal wolf pack and that Lincoln and Amelia will offer them a permanent ce to keep them all safe. ¡°Did you ever think about bing part of the pack?¡± Before she can answer I get a link from Amelia. ¡°A woman who is badly injured has been found by John just outside the territory.¡± I stand ¡°I apologize but Neal and I need to get to the hospital.¡± ¡°Please think about what I said.¡± ¡°This pack isn¡¯t like others and we would love for you to all stay.¡± I smile at Penny before I wrap my arm around Neal and we disappear. Lincoln POV When John links me I¡¯m in the shower. I jump out and dry off. I dress in jeans and a t-shirt.before I head out into the bedroom. Amelia isying Eli down in the bass. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lincoln?¡± I tell her about the link and she immediately gets dressed. A knock sounds on the door and my motheres in. ¡°Thank you, Lorraine¡±, Amelia says and we head to the pack hospital. When we reach the lobby, a nurse is waiting for us. ¡°Alpha and Luna, I¡¯ll take you to the room.¡± We follow her to a room at the end of the hall. When we open the door John is sitting in a chair. A woman who looks to be in herte forties is lying in the bed hooked up to a lot of machines. She even has a breathing tube in. John stands when he sees us. ¡°John¡± I say and he tells us everything that happened. I try to scent the woman. She is not a wolf but I don¡¯t believe she is human. ¡°Alpha and Luna¡± the doctor says as he walks in. He walks over touching the machines before he addresses us again. ¡°She was barely alive when John brought her here.¡± ¡°She has a lot of wounds, lost a lot of blood, and she isn¡¯t healing¡± the doctor says. ¡°She isn¡¯t a wolf.¡± ¡°No, she isn¡¯t and based on her scent I would say she is human¡± the doctor says. Why would a human be this close to the packnd? Something about that doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡°What are you thinking, Lincoln¡±, Amelia asks me. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that there is a reason this woman was close to our pack.¡± ¡°We need to figure out what that reason is.¡± I watch Amelia link before she looks back to me. ¡°Lily and Neal are on their way.¡± I kiss her forehead and we wait for them to arrive. ¡°John we will stay with her if you want to go get cleaned up.¡± He looks down at his clothes I think realizing for the first time he is covered in blood. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to see how everything is after I get cleaned up¡± he says before he leaves the room. Amelia POV Ten minutester, Lily and Neal are shown in by the nurse. ¡°John found her outside the packnd and the doctor said that he doesn¡¯t know if she is going to survive.¡± Lily walks over to the bed andys her hand on the woman¡¯s head. She closes her eyes and we just stand in silence. The only sound in the room is the steady beeping of the monitor and the breathing machine keeping her alive. After a few seconds, Lily¡¯s eyes fly open. ¡°She isn¡¯t human but something is blocking her powers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to unbind her powers because we have no idea why someone did this to her, but I will heal her.¡± I love this woman. She¡¯s right, we can¡¯t put the pack at risk until we know exactly what happened to her. Lily begins to pass her hands over the woman¡¯s body and a glow that looks like sunshine envelops her. When Lily drops her hands, I can already see the cuts and marks are starting to heal. ¡°She has to have the will to survive now¡± Lily says. ¡°We have to go to the Darkmoon pack today to meet with the remaining warriors about the pack.¡± ¡°Will you watch over her and link us with any changes?¡± ¡°Of course, we will¡± Lily says. She hugs me and we head back to the pack house to tend to Eli before we leave. When we reach the pack house, Lorraine is sitting in the dining room with Charles, who is holding Eli. He is telling him about the pack and I smile. He will be ready to be Alpha by five with his father and grandfather teaching him I chuckle to myself. When he finishes, I take Eli to feed him again before we get ready to leave. It¡¯s my first time leaving the pack and Eli. ¡°We won¡¯t be gone long, love, and Michael, Pheobe, Neal, and Lily are here to protect Eli and the pack.¡± ¡°Hey I¡¯m still able to kick some a** too¡±, Charles whispers like Eli will know what he is saying. I chuckle and kiss his forehead before I hand him to Lincoln. He does the same and gives him back to Charles. We head to the SUV and drive until we reach the Darkmoon Pack. As we drive through the gate and the pack housees into view I feel a pit in my stomach. I never thought I would step foot in this pack again. Lincoln takes my hand. ¡°Are you ok love?¡± ¡°Yes, I am, it¡¯s just strange to be here.¡± He leans in and presses his lips to mine. It definitely helps me to calm down. ¡°You are strong, don¡¯t forget that Amelia¡±, Star says. ¡°Thank you¡±, I say. Lincoln,es around opening the door and we walk to the pack house. Tristan is waiting and shows us to what once was Elias¡¯s office. When we walk in myst moments in this packe rushing back and the thoughts of Elias overwhelms me. ¡°Amelia, we can leave and I cane back alone if this is too much.¡± ¡°No, I am your Luna and this pack needs us.¡± ¡°Alpha and Luna, wee to the Darkmoon Pack¡± Tristan says. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 50 New Pack Lincoln POV Tristan bares his neck in respect to us and I nod. ¡°Shall we sit to have our discussion Alpha and Luna,¡± he says. He gestures to the chairs behind the desk, before he takes the seat across from it. Two chairs have been ced behind the desk and I lead Amelia over to take one. I know this isn¡¯t easy for her, but I couldn¡¯t be prouder of the strength and determination she has shown. Despite the memories she has of this ce, she insisted on staying with me for this meeting. I take the seat next to her and she ces her hand in mine. ¡°Tristan, do you have any other pack members that you would like to join us for this meeting?¡± ¡°No, Walker was the only other ranked wolf.in our pack.¡± ¡°Amelia and I came to discuss the future of the pack¡± I say and he has a look of confusion on his face. ¡°As you are the only remaining ranked member, we would like your input to determine how we move forward.¡± Despite his confusion he nods and I proceed. ¡°Amelia has told me a great deal about your true Alpha, Elias.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss and all that the pack has endured due to As¡¯s treachery.¡± I see sadness sh across his face ¡°thank you, Alpha.¡± ¡°After discussing things with my Luna we havee up with two options to move forward with the leadership of this pack.¡± ¡°The first option is the members can be part of the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°The second option is speaking to Elder James about appointing a new Alpha.¡± He looks at me like I have ten heads but he says nothing. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Tristan, you, may speak freely in this meeting.¡± ¡°We value your opinion, you know the pack members and we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m just confused.¡± ¡°You killed As, which makes you Alpha of our pack.¡± ¡°That is werewolfw.¡± ¡°Yes, it does, but a good Alpha does what¡¯s best for the pack, not himself.¡± ¡°I will be honest with you Tristan I want tobine the packs as this pack is my son¡¯s birth right but Luna Amelia is right that you and the other pack members should be part of that decision.¡± ¡°I appreciate you taking our well-being into ount Alpha and your right Alpha Elias was nothing like his brother.¡± I sense a but coming. ¡°Alpha Elias was a wonderful Alpha that was kind and treated all of his members well¡± Tristan says. ¡°I mean no disrespect to his memory but he wouldn¡¯t offer this if he had defeated another Alpha even if it meant disrupting the pack members lives.¡± ¡°Honestly if you¡¯re asking my opinion Alpha, I believe starting over under the kind of leader we deserve is what is best for all of us.¡± ¡°Based on everything I have learned of you and seen, you are that leader.¡± ¡°I have already begun to prepare the pack for the idea of joining the Nightfire and I have met no resistance.¡± I turn to Amelia and she smiles. ¡°I believe we have our answer Lincoln¡± Amelia says. I turn back to Tristan. ¡°I have already spoken with the pack contractor and he has assured me that he will be able to have the cottages we need to house the new pack members ready in one month.¡± ¡°We will also be expanding the warrior barracks to amodate the new warriors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing Alpha,¡± ¡°We were worried as warriors where we fit in the new pack.¡± ¡°I will offer the same assurance to everyone in the pack when we meet.¡± ¡°Everyone will be treated equally and no one will lose their rank.¡± He smiles and nods at me and Amelia. ¡°Onest thing before we meet with the pack, I would like you to oversee the day-to-day pack business until the move.¡± ¡°Alpha¡± he says and I raise my hand to silence him. ¡°After the integrity you have shown, you have my respect and trust.¡± ¡°I will speak to you every day until the move isplete and if there are any issues you will let me know immediately.¡± ¡°Of course, thank you for trusting me, Alpha.¡± He stands ¡°the pack is waiting in the yard for your arrival.¡± We head down the stairs and out the back door that leads to the pack yard. Amelia¡¯s grip on my hand tightens and I can feel her nerves at seeing the pack members. Tristan steps forward, ¡°Darkmoon, wee our new leaders, Alpha Lincoln and Luna Amelia.¡± They all bare their necks in respect to us. ¡°Thank you, Tristan¡±, I say and he steps back. ¡°As you all know, As betrayed not only his pack but Elias.¡± ¡°As killed his own brother to be Alpha of this pack.¡± As I look at the faces of the pack, they look disgusted and dissappointed. ¡°I know that Alpha Elias was a great man¡± I say and look to Amelia who nods. When I look back, pack members are smiling at Amelia. ¡°Tristan informed me that he has spoken with all of you about bing part of the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°As the new Alpha, I want to wee you all to the Nightfire pack.¡± They start to look around at each other. ¡°I will promise you a few things about the move that hopefully will put your minds at ease.¡± ¡°You will not be second ss pack members.¡± ¡°Your rank will not be affected, but all ranks in our pack are to be respected.¡± ¡°I will not tolerate mistreatment of any pack members.¡± ¡°New housing will be ready in one month for all of you.¡± ¡°Until that time, I will be leaving Tristan in charge.¡± ¡°I expect that you will respect him as you would your Alpha.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they say in unison. ¡°Now, unfortunately we would love to spend more time here today but we can¡¯t because we need to get back to our pup.¡± ¡°If you have any concerns or questions, please address them with Tristan as we will be in touch daily.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they again say in unison. We turn back to Tristan to thank him when I notice a woman walking toward Amelia. My instinct is to pull her behind me, but my mate doesn¡¯t need me to protect her. ¡°Luna¡± she says. Amelia POV As I watch the young girl approach me, I try to remember her name. ¡°Luna¡± she says in a soft voice. ¡°Yes, what can I help you with.¡± ¡°I just wanted to apologize to you.¡± I look at her confused. I hope she isn¡¯t going to tell me she was with As too. ¡°What is your name¡± I ask. ¡°My friends call me Liz.¡± ¡°Liz, what could you possibly have to apologize for?¡± ¡°I never told you what I saw because I was afraid.¡± I stay silent. ¡°I saw your mate with the old Luna.¡± Lincoln gives a low growl and I smile. ¡°You saw my ex- mate with Freya.¡± ¡°Yes, Luna and I should have told you but.¡± I stop her ¡°I understand why you didn¡¯t tell me and you don¡¯t owe me an apology.¡± ¡°The only people that should have been sorry for their behavior are both dead.¡± ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She heads back with the others and I realize that the pack holds no ill will toward me. After we thank Tristan, we head to the SUV to return to the pack. I can¡¯t wait to get home to Eli. Even this short time felt too long. Once we get in Lincoln leans in pressing his lips to mine and I feel it down to my toes. When he pulls back, I¡¯m breathless. ¡°You were amazing today.¡± I smile ¡°I think you were pretty amazing today.¡± He pecks my lips once more and starts the drive back home. Lily POV The room door opens and Johnes back inside. Hees to sit next to me on the couch. I told Neal to go to the training he was supposed to run today and I would let him know if anything changed. ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet¡± he says like a question. ¡°No, I used a healing spell and most of her wounds are gone but she hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± ¡°Who is she and why was she so close to the pack?¡± ¡°I wish I knew John but honestly until she wakes up all of that is a mystery.¡± I stand walking over to her bed. Iy my hand on her forehead hoping that the healing she¡¯s done will allow me to see what happened before John found her.¡± As soon as the scene starts to y in my mind, I realize exactly who she is. I turn to John and the look on my face must scare him because he stands rushing toward me. ¡°What did you see¡± he asks. ¡°We have to get Pheobe right now John.¡± He looks at the woman in the bed and without a word he rushes from the door. I brush the hair off her cheek and I can see the resemnce now that I know who she is. I pray for not only her sake, but Pheobe¡¯s that she wakes up soon. The door opens and Pheobe rushes in, followed by Michael. The minute she sees her she gasps. ¡°What happened to my mother¡± she says. Ie around to stand in front of her. ¡°Your brother did this to her because he found out she was helping you.¡± ¡°How did she make it here?¡± ¡°From the images I saw when I sensed her thoughts, it appeared to be a coven member that teleported her outside the pack.¡± ¡°Why would a coven member risk themselves and go against my brother?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure Pheobe but right now let¡¯s just be thankful he did.¡± ¡°I used a healing spell so hopefully she will wake soon.¡± Michael brings a chair over for Pheobe and she sits taking her mother¡¯s hand in hers. Michael and John take a seat on the couch. I pull my chair to the opposite side of the bed and we all sit waiting for Pheobe¡¯s mother to wake up. I pray to the goddess she does after her own son ordered her dead. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 51 Vision ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lincoln POV As we pull into the pack, I can¡¯t wait to get back to Eli. It¡¯s crazy how much I miss him after just a few hours. I walk around the SUV opening Amelia¡¯s door and we head to my parent¡¯s wing of the pack house. I knock and we head inside. My parents are sitting on the couch just staring at my son. Eli is resting in my mother¡¯s arms, sleeping peacefully. ¡°How did it go¡± my father asks. We take a seat on the couch across from them and my mother stands cing Eli in Amelia¡¯s arms. ¡°It went very well actually. The pack will be joining us in about a month. I have spoken with the contractors and they are eager to start work tomorrow on the new cottages. Tristan and the pack members seemed happy about the move.¡± ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Lincoln, for the man and Alpha you have be. A far better leader than I ever was.¡± My mother takes his hand in hers. I hate that he says that about himself. I stand ande to sit next to my father. ¡°One bad decision does not take away all the good things you have done as my father and Alpha of this pack. You made things right when it counted most. I¡¯m proud to be your son¡± I say and hug my father. When I pull back I can see unshed tears in my father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Lincoln¡± he says before turning to Amelia. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me and allowing me to be part of my grand pup¡¯s life.¡± ¡°We love you Charles and we¡¯re thrilled our son has you in his life.¡± She stands coming over and setting Eli in my arms before she hugs my father. I love that she has my parents and so does our pup. We talk a bit longer about the new pack members and making it a smooth transition for both packs. Amelia feeds Eli so we can head to the hospital to see what¡¯s happening with the woman that John found. I know she hates leaving him again, but I don¡¯t want him anywhere near someone we don¡¯t know or trust yet. We start the walk down the path to the hospital when I get a link from Michael. ¡°Lincoln, when you return, pleasee to the hospital.¡± ¡°We¡¯re back, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Pheobe¡¯s mother, the woman is Pheobe¡¯s mother¡±, he says and cuts the link. I immediately stop walking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lincoln¡± she asks, when she notices I¡¯ve stopped. ¡°The woman John found outside the pack is Pheobe¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Oh, my goddess¡± she says. She turns rushing toward the hospital. ¡°Amelia wait¡±, I say, and she turns back to me. I walk to her, ¡°Amelia, we have no idea what her presence here means.¡± ¡°She¡¯s hurt Lincoln and her magic has been blocked.¡± ¡°I understand that, but based on what we know of Lucas, he could be using her to get to Pheobe and Lily. We have no idea what he is truly capable of, and I don¡¯t want to think that she has anything to do with it, but we have to protect our family and pack.¡± I can see she wants to say more, but she knows I¡¯m right. I don¡¯t want to think the worst either, but we have to be prepared. Right now, without her powers, she poses no threat, but I don¡¯t trust that Lucas hasn¡¯t set other things in motion. Pheobe POV As I sit holding my mother¡¯s hand, I can only imagine what my ba**ard brother did to her. I know Lily saw more than she told me. I¡¯m sure she is trying to protect me but I need to know. I can¡¯t feel her magic at all. I rub circles on the back of her hand as I pray to the goddess to save her and bring her back to me. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here¡± I say, hoping she will open her eyes when she hears my voice. She doesn¡¯t and I feel like I¡¯m drowning. I¡¯ve lost my father because of Lucas. I can¡¯t lose my mother because of him. Michaeles over, resting his hands on my shoulders. ¡°I promise you, Phoebe, that he will pay for this with his life.¡± ¡°I know he will, Michael.¡± ¡°He has taken too much from me already.¡± I look around the room at the people I consider my family now. The people who have epted me and offered me a ce in their lives. I am grateful every day that I helped Iris and found them. I just hope that I can help my mother too. I link Michael, ¡°do you think I could sit and talk to her alone for a few minutes? I have some things I need to say to her if I don¡¯t get an opportunityter.¡± ¡°Pheobe¡± Michael says, I¡¯m sure wanting to offer me reassurance that she is going to wake up, but he can¡¯t. No one can promise me that. ¡°Of course,¡± he says, turning to Lily and Neal. ¡°Let¡¯s step out for a minute and give Pheobe some time with her mother alone.¡± Lily walks over, putting her hand on my shoulder. ¡°We will be in the hallway if you need us.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± ¡°Thank you for trying heal her.¡± She squeezes my shoulder before they all head out of the room. I stand going around the bed. I know Lily is protecting me from what she saw but I need to know. I ce my hand on my mother¡¯s forehead and open the link between our minds. As the memories start to flow into my mind, I can feel the anger and pain start to rise in my body. Vision Lucas POV ¡°So, mother, you have been helping your sweet princess behind my back. You and father have no loyalty.¡± ¡°You have be a monster and I¡¯m sorry that I have ever gave you life after all you have done.¡± ¡°Now how could you say such a thing to your son?¡± Lucas stands and wraps my mother in his arms and they appear in a room I¡¯ve never seen. There are metal tools and tables with shackles. As soon as he steps back, my mother¡¯s eyes get big. He starts to chant and I watch him bind her powers. She starts to back up but he raises his hand, stopping her from moving. ¡°Well mother, you were so worried about your precious princess when you should have been worried about what I am going to do to you.¡± I watch as he tortures her, his own mother, as she pleads for mercy. I¡¯m not sure how long it lasts but it seems like forever. She is lying on the floor in a pool of her own blood when he bends down in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to tell your princess how you suffered before she joins you.¡± She lies there again for what seems like forever. The door opens and someonees in, but I can¡¯t make out what he looks like because she couldn¡¯t open her eyes at this point. ¡°Teresa please wake up¡±, I hear his voice but it¡¯s so soft I can¡¯t tell who he is. She doesn¡¯t respond because she can¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m going to get help love, please stay with me. Lucas is a monster who would order the death of his own mother, but I will never let that happen as long as I have air in my lungs.¡± A few minutester, everything goes dark but I can still hear the distant voice. She must be barely conscious. ¡°Teresa, I promise that I will be back but this pack will protect you until that happens.¡± ¡°I know you were afraid to take my mark because of Lucas but it will help you to heal.¡± I feel a warmth through my body and I pull my hand back. Vision Ends Who the hell was that talking to my mother? I ce my hand on her shoulder and pull back the gown. There is a fresh warlock¡¯s mark that is a bright blue color. It can¡¯t be a ck magic warlock mark or it would be ck or gray. I¡¯m so confused. ¡°Mom please, I need you to wake up.¡± This time I ce my hand on her chest to feel the steady beating of her heart. ¡°Mom, I realize now you did all this to protect me. I¡¯m sorry for ever doubting you. Please wake up, I need you.¡± I feel her heart rate increase under my hand. ¡°Mom, I know you can hear me and I¡¯ll be here when you wake up no matter how long it takes.¡± I take a seat and take her hand in mine again. A few minutester, the door opens. Amelia, Lincoln, and Michael walk in. I stand and Amelia wraps me in a hug. ¡°How is she¡± she asks. ¡°She hasn¡¯t woken up yet but she¡¯s strong. I saw all that my brother did to her before he ordered her death. If it wasn¡¯t for a coven member helping her, she would be dead right now.¡± ¡°Why do you think the coven member helped her knowing what your brother is capable of,¡± Lincoln asks. I¡¯m sure he is worried that Lucas is behind her being here. I walk to the head of the bed and reveal her marking spot. ¡°It seems he is my mother¡¯s mate and despite knowing what my brother is capable of, he saved her.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see who he is, but I believe that he put his own life at risk to save my mother because they are second chance mates.¡± Amelia POV I link Lincoln ¡°I think that is proof enough that her mother isn¡¯t part of what Lucas has nned.¡± ¡°I agree love and it appears whoever her mate is, is willing to stand against Lucas, even if it costs him his life.¡± I pray that Pheobe is right and her mother wakes up. ¡°Pheobe, do you think unbinding her powers will help her wake up quicker.¡± ¡°It definitely couldn¡¯t hurt but I understand if you¡¯re not ready for that to happen yet.¡± ¡°No, Lincoln and I both believe she is not a threat to the pack after all you have told us.¡± She smiles and nods. A few minutester, the door opens and Lily walks in, followed by Neal. ¡°Are you ready Pheobe,¡± she asks. ¡°I¡¯m only here for support because you don¡¯t need me to do this with all of your power¡±, Lily says. ¡°Your connection to her is what will help the most.¡± Pheobe ces her hand a foot above her mother¡¯s body and starts to chant. An iridescent purple glow starts to engulf her body and a few secondster it¡¯s gone. Michael must realize the same thing I do, because he is at Pheobe¡¯s side before, she falls. She is awake but you can tell it took a lot out of her. He leads her to the couch and Lily kneels in front of her. She ces her head against Pheobe¡¯s. After a few moments she sits up on her own. ¡°Thank you, Lily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always here for you, Pheobe¡± Lily says. ¡°I¡¯m d to see my daughter has found such lovely friends.¡± We all jump when we hear the voice coming from behind us. Pheobe jumps up from the couch like she wasn¡¯t just ready to faint. She wraps her arms around her mother and the room is silent. Lincoln wraps his arms around me and I am so grateful for a mate that trusts my judgment. I hope that Lucas is ready for one pissed-off sister and her family. Lucas POV I call for Lnd. He appears in my office a few momentster. ¡°I assume you finished her.¡± He nods and I can tell he isn¡¯t happy with my orders but he has always been obedient. ¡°Where is the body?¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°The body is gone as you directed Lucas. I disposed of her.¡± I grab him by the throat. ¡°I wanted that body you a**hole. I wanted you to finish her off not get rid of the body.¡± ¡°She was dead when I got to the torture room Lucas, I thought you realized you killed her.¡± I release him, as I could see how he misunderstood. ¡°Fine, I have other ways to torture Phoebe.¡± ¡°Did you ready the warlocks?¡± ¡°I did, when will we be attacking.¡± ¡°Patience, I want you to take five warlocks to the pack and see exactly where the weakest part of the border is. If you kill a few mutts that will be fine too.¡± ¡°Yes Lucas¡±, he says before he leaves my office. It¡¯s sad that he is the only loyal one. My family was nothing but a disappointment. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 52 Warlocks Among Us Pheobe POV Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mother¡± I say as I wrap her in my arms. She rubs her hand down my hair, ¡°I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m here princess. I¡¯m so sorry¡± she starts to say. I feel like I could break at the tremble in her voice. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. You were protecting me and I know that now. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize that before all this happened.¡± She pushes me back gently and sweeps the hair from my face. ¡°You, my lovely daughter, have nothing to be sorry for. I¡¯m so proud of you for standing up for what was right when I was too weak to.¡± I wipe the tears that stain her cheeks. ¡°You are anything but weak mother. I saw what he did to you and I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t there to protect you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not focus on the past. We need to focus on what¡¯sing so that you can stop your brother.¡± I hear a growl and my mother looks over my shoulder. She pushes herself up in bed and I move to the side so she can see. ¡°Mother, this is my beloved, Michael¡± I say as I reach out my hand for him to take it. ¡°Well Michael, its lovely to meet you. I would say you, better treat my daughter well, but I don¡¯t think I need to.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t, she is my world and I would die for her.¡± My mother nods and takes Michael¡¯s hand. ¡°She is very lucky to have been blessed with such a wonderful beloved.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± he says and steps back taking my hand again. ¡°Mother, I would like you to meet the rest of our family. Lincoln and Amelia are the Alpha and Luna of the Nightfire pack. Lily is the Gamma female and her mate, Neal, is the Gamma. He is on patrol right now but you¡¯ll meet himter.¡± ¡°What are you to the pack Michael,¡± she says with a smile. ¡°I am the Beta of the pack.¡± She turns to me, ¡°which makes you the Beta Female.¡± I nod ¡°congrattions princess for finding your ce.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not upset that I won¡¯t be returning to the coven when all this is over.¡± ¡°Would I love to have you with me every day, absolutely but your ce is here with your mate.¡± I hug her again holding her tightly. ¡°Besides once Lucas has been dealt with you and Michael wille to see me often at the coven.¡± ¡°Yes, we will¡± Michael says and I chuckle. I pull back and for the first time since she woke up, I see concern on my mother¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong mother,¡± I ask while I look her over. ¡°Lnd has put himself in danger.¡± I smile knowing that she cares for him as much as he did for her. ¡°Lnd the second inmand and your beloved.¡± She looks shocked by my words. She ces her hand on her marking spot. ¡°If Lucas realizes what he is and what he has done to help me, he will kill him. I can¡¯t lose him, Pheobe.¡± ¡°We will get him back, mother.¡± Lnd POV When I walked into that room and saw her lying on the floor barely alive, I couldn¡¯t breathe. My whole world was crumbling with the thought of losing her. She never gave into the bond with me after her first beloved died because she was afraid of what Lucas might do to me. She has been protecting people all her life and I refuse to let her die because of it. Leaving her at the edge of that pack after marking her was the hardest thing I have ever had to do. Lucas summons me and I pray I can keep myself under control. I take a deep breath before I walk into the office. I don¡¯t even want to look at him but I do to keep up appearances. As I listen to him speak about Teresa, it is all I can do not to attempt to kill him right now. If I knew I was strong enough, I absolutely would. I know Lucas is magically stronger than me and I will not risk never seeing Teresa again. She has lost enough at this monster¡¯s hands. Once he orders me to take warlocks to scope out the pack, I¡¯m hopeful this is an opportunity for me. I head downstairs and to the meeting hall. ¡°Lance gather the others and meet me outside.¡± A few moments later, the five warlocks join me. ¡°We need to head to the Nightfire pack immediately.¡± They nod and we all teleport to the woods outside of the back border. Memories of thest time I was here holding my beloved in my arms sh in my mind, but I push them away. I need to focus right now. ¡°Lance you¡¯lle with me and the rest of you spread out along the border. Watch for the patrol guards toe and go. We need to determine the pattern and the best ce to strike during Lucas¡¯s attack.¡± ¡°Yes Lnd¡± they say in unison. Two head toward the northern border and two head toward the southern border. Once they are out of sight, I turn to Lance. ¡°What is the n here, brother¡± he asks, and I smile. ¡°The n is I¡¯m about to be caught by the pack and you¡¯re going to take these a**holes back to the coven.¡± ¡°Lnd how do you know they won¡¯t kill you before you can exin yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just have to pray the goddess keeps me safe. You just make sure you let me know the minute they leave the coven for the attack and keep yourself safe.¡± ¡°How do you want me to exin that we weren¡¯t able to fight off wolves?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember there are witches in this pack, Lance¡± I say with a smile. He wraps me in a hug and I pray this works. ¡°Alright Lance, time for me to get caught and you to try out your acting skills.¡± He chuckles and I head across the border. As I move through the trees, I can hear paws hitting the ground. I haven¡¯t masked my scent and they should be on me soon. Lance POV I watch my brother head into the wolf¡¯s territory and I hope that I see him again. He is all I have left of our family. I know I could never have talked him out of this after he told me that Teresa is his beloved. After about a half an hour, I hear footsteps approaching me. I cast a spell to make myself look injured for when they arrive. ¡°Lance, what the f**k happened here¡± Jameson says as he approaches me, followed by the other men. ¡°We were attacked by the wolves and they managed to take my brother.¡± ¡°How is that possible with our powers¡± he asks. ¡°There was witches with them and we weren¡¯t prepared for that. She is powerful and now he is gone.¡± They start to walk toward the border. ¡°No, if we have any hope of saving my brother, we need the warriors from the coven with us. We need to go now and report everything to Lucas¡± I say and thankfully, they don¡¯t fight me. We all teleport back in front of the mansion. ¡°Go ready the others for the battle¡±, I say and Jameson leads the men away. I take a deep breath before I head up to Lucas¡¯s office. I know what he is capable of if he suspects that I¡¯m being untruthful right now. I reach the door and knock. ¡°Come in¡± he says abruptly, and I hope I¡¯m¡¯ convincing enough that he believes this story. I open the door and walk inside, keeping my breathing even. When he sees me at first he looks confused and then angry. ¡°Where the f**k is Lnd, Lance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir but he was taken by the wolves who were being helped by witches.¡± ¡°My sister¡± he says like a question. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen these witches before.¡± ¡°The two of them were powerful and managed to stop both of our attacks.¡± He ms his fist down on the desk. ¡°That b**ch thinks that she can take my men and help those mutts.¡± He looks to me ¡°you can¡¯t wallow in what you have lost Lance. Loss is part of war. We will make them pay for what they have done to Lnd.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir¡± I say. ¡°We will attack tomorrow at dusk, so make sure the men are ready.¡± ¡°Yes sir¡±, I say before I leave the office. I head back to my room before I go to meet with the men. I try to reach out to Lnd but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s like there is a block between us. What the f**k Lnd? You want me to let you know what¡¯s happening but I can¡¯t reach you. I start to pace my room and after a few minutes I pull myself together. I need to go meet with the men before Lucas gets suspicious. I hope I can get through to Lndter or he will have no idea when we areing. Neal POV Lily insisted I go on my patrol but I hated to leave her. I know it¡¯s Pheobe¡¯s mother in that bed but not so long ago it was her own mother that was hurt by that ba**ard. There will be no mercy when he meets his end. As Jasper runs, we catch a scent that is unfamiliar and it is definitely super natural. I link the patrol guard with me and they follow as I run toward the scent. We start to stalk toward a wooded area and the scent gets stronger. It¡¯s a warlock I can smell clearly now. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s from Lucas¡¯s coven. Who else would dare set foot in the pack? Before I can link the guards, he steps out from behind the trees with his arms up. He must think we are stupid animals. Jasper growls and starts to stalk forward. ¡°Please, I mean you no harm¡± he says. ¡°Bullsh*t¡± Jasper says to me and continues to move toward him. The warlock starts to back up but the guards have circled and are now behind him so he has nowhere to go. ¡°Jasper, he could use magic against us to protect himself and he hasn¡¯t.¡± Jasper stops walking. I link the patrol guard to stop. Then I link Lily ¡°Lily, there is a warlock in the territory.¡± I don¡¯t even get to finish and she appears in front of me. Lnd POV As the wolf growls and continues to stalk toward me, I worry that I may die here in these woods. If I hurt one of them to protect myself, they will never believe that I am not a threat. My words seem to get through and the wolfes to a stop, feet in front of me. I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess, hoping that means he believes me. A few secondster, a witch appears in front of the wolf and she looks pissed. She starts to chant and I can feel the moment I have no magic coursing through me. ¡°What did you¡± I say softly. ¡°Why are you here is the question¡± she says harshly. ¡°I mean you and the wolves no harm.¡± Sheughs ¡°you couldn¡¯t harm me if you wanted to, I have bound your powers. What is your name and your business here¡± the witch asks me. ¡°My name is Lnd and I am here to help you defeat Lucas.¡± I watch as she appears to be linking. She is a witch, not a wolf. A secondter, the wolf that was ready to kill me shifts. The man grabs shorts from behind a tree before hees to stand next to the witch, wrapping his arm around her. She is with the wolf, that must be who she was linking. I hear paws hitting the ground and turn to see the other wolves running away. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡± I ask and she smiles. ¡°Our Alpha wants to meet you.¡± Well, at least they haven¡¯t killed me yet. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 53 Went to Hell Lily POV I link Amelia and Lincoln ¡°Neal has found a warlock in the woods near the border.¡± Lincoln growls ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°That really isn¡¯t necessary Lincoln, I have bound his powers. He insists that he means the pack no harm and he is only here to help us deal with Lucas.¡± ¡°How do we know this isn¡¯t part of Lucas¡¯s n¡± he asks me. ¡°We don¡¯t, but he is powerless right now and I think it is worth speaking to him to figure out if he is lying.¡± ¡°We will meet you outside the hospital to speak with him¡± Lincoln says and cuts the link. We lead him toward the pack hospital in silence. I can feel his anxiety and worry as we make our way. When we arrive, Lincoln and Amelia are waiting for us. I can feel Lincoln¡¯s aura and if I was this man, I would be scared sh*tless. Wee to stand next to Amelia and Lincoln. ¡°This is Alpha Lincoln and Luna Amelia of the Nightfire pack.¡± He bows to show respect before Lincoln starts to speak. Lincoln POV The thought that a warlock made it into the packnd pisses me off. Where the hell were the patrol guards? Now is not the time for mistakes when that f**ker is out there threatening our pack. I know that Lily has bound his powers, but what if he had reached a pack member and hurt them or worse, killed them? ¡°We will be back¡±, Amelia says to everyone in the room bringing me out of the rant I¡¯m having in my own mind. Michael must know by my face that something is up. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Lincoln¡± Michael links me. I retell him what Lily told us, letting him know what¡¯s going on. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°No, stay, your mate needs you here and he has no powers right now.¡± ¡°Let me know if you need me, Lincoln¡± he says, and I nod. We leave the hospital room and Amelia stops me in the hallway. She wraps her arms around me and I bury my head in her neck, breathing in her scent. When I pull back, both Talon and I feel calmer. ¡°Thank you, love for knowing exactly what I need.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me for loving you. I understand why you¡¯re upset, but no one was hurt. I don¡¯t believe that anyone let this happen on purpose. We need to hear this man out. I trust Lily¡¯s judgment and I know you do too.¡± ¡°I do¡± I say, and I mean that. She takes my hand and we head out of the hospital to wait for them to arrive. A few momentster, a manes through the trees, followed by Lily and Neal. I push my aura forward, making sure he knows that I am the Alpha of this pack. When he is a few feet from us, he stops dropping his head. Once Lily makes the introduction I speak. ¡°What is your name?¡± He never looks at me but answers. ¡°My name is Lnd Stone.¡± ¡°Why have you entered our pack without permission?¡± ¡°Alpha, I swear I mean no harm to you, your Luna, or your pack.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡± ¡°Now answer the question before I lose my patience.¡± ¡°As I exined I am purely here to help you deal with Lucas Williams.¡± ¡°Who are you to Lucas?¡± ¡°I am the second inmand of the ck Rose Coven.¡± ¡°So, you are Lucas¡¯s second inmand.¡± ¡°I was but things have changed now.¡± ¡°You see how that is hard to believe, correct.¡± He attempts to pick up his head but drops his eyes immediately. I slightly pull my aura back and he continues. ¡°Teresa Williams is my beloved and he practically killed her. I will take great pleasure in helping you end his pathetic life for what he has done to her, his own mother.¡± I hear gasps from Amelia and Lily. This is the man Pheobe saw rescuing and marking her mother. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You are the warlock that brought Teresa to the pack border.¡± His eyes get big and he nods. ¡°Is she alright¡± he asks with panic in his voice. I can¡¯t imagine what it took for him to leave his mate here so she would be safe. I smile and Amelia wraps her arm in mine. ¡°She is and we will take you to her in a moment.¡± He smiles like he has just won the lottery. ¡°I¡¯m going to allow Lily to unbind your powers, but understand if at any time you pose a threat to my family or pack, I will not hesitate to kill you.¡± ¡°Of course, Alpha, but I assure you that won¡¯t happen. Teresa is the only thing that is important to me. My brother is going to let me know when they will be attacking so your pack can be prepared.¡± I nod and we lead him to the room that Teresa is in. Lnd POV As soon as they say they are going to take me to Teresa, I feel relief like I have never known. I worried I would never see her again, let alone touch her. Once we reach the room, I waste no time going to her bedside. She smiles as I take her hand. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re alright, you had me losing my mind Teresa.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± she says and I raise her hand to my lips. I hear someone clear their throat and I look over at a smiling Pheobe. ¡°Hello Lnd¡± she says. ¡°Pheobe, it¡¯s good to see you again¡± I say and I hear a growl from the man standing near her. She¡¯s mated to a wolf. I remember Teresa telling me that when she confided in me where Pheobe was. ¡°Lnd, this is my mate, Michael.¡± I reach out my hand and he takes it to shake. I pull back, taking Teresa¡¯s hand again. ¡°Thank you, Lnd, for saving my mother after Lucas did what he did to her.¡± ¡°Your brother is evil and I would do anything to keep Teresa safe.¡± Lily walks around the bed and begins to chant. A few momentster, I feel my powers return. As soon as she finished, I can feel Lance reaching out to me. I close my eyes ¡°Lnd¡± he yells. ¡°I¡¯m here Lance.¡± ¡°What the hell? I thought they killed you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m here with Teresa and she is safe.¡± ¡°Good brother, now Lucas has ordered the attack for dusk tomorrow.¡± ¡°Excellent, I take it that means he believed the story.¡± ¡°It seems that way.¡± ¡°Please be careful Lance. Tomorrow this will all be over and Lucas will no longer be a threat.¡± ¡°I will brother and tomorrow I get to formally meet my new sister-in- law.¡± Iugh before he is gone. Lance POV When Lnd finally answers, I tell him everything that Lucas said about the attack. I hope he is right about the pack being strong enough to defeat Lucas. I¡¯m d that Teresa is alright. I still can¡¯t believe what he did to his own mother. Lnd would have been destroyed if anything happened to her. After we say our goodbyes, I open my eyes and I was very wrong about Lucas believing my story. He is standing over me with an evil smile on his face. ¡°Did you have a nice conversation with your brother, Lance?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about Lucas?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t test me, Lance, because you know I am a monster. I cared nothing to kill my own father and mother. I assure you that you mean nothing to me I will have no problem killing you.¡± He waves his hand and I can feel his power take hold of me. I can¡¯t move and the panic rises in my body. He leans down so we are face to face. ¡°You should be scared because I¡¯m about to show you exactly what I can do.¡± He ces his hand on my forehead and I can feel him push into my mind. Lucas POV He really thought I believed his story. He and Lnd have been close all our lives. If he really had been captured by those mutts and witches, Lance would have been destroyed. He never would havee back without his brother. I head down the hall to Lance¡¯s room. I turn the handle slowly and he is lying on the bed with his eyes closed. I can tell he is projecting himself to someone. I ce my hand above his head without touching him. I tap into the conversation. I can feel the anger flowing through my body that Lnd would dare betray me. Once he stops projecting and opens his eyes, I see the fear on his face. Lnd is about to be very sorry. I paralyze him before I open my mind to allow thoughts to flow back and forth between us. ¡°Reach out to your brother¡±, Imand. He fights me as long as he can before he has no choice but to give in. A few secondster, the connection is made. ¡°Lance, what¡¯s going on¡± Lnd asks. ¡°Does your brother need a reason to want to talk to you Lnd¡± I say and wait for his response. There is silence for a moment. ¡°Nothing to say, Lnd.¡± ¡°Lucas, please¡± he says. ¡°Please what, please don¡¯t kill your pathetic brother for your treachery.¡± ¡°Lucas, please I will come back and you can do whatever you want to me, but don¡¯t hurt him.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a negotiation, Lnd. The only way your brother survives this is if you help me get my pet and prize.¡± A few seconds go by and he doesn¡¯t answer. ¡°This is a one-time deal, Lnd. So, either you help me beat the mutts and get my property or I kill your brother slowly and painfully.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you, but if you hurt him I will kill you myself, Lucas.¡± Iugh ¡°don¡¯t make threats you aren¡¯t possibly capable of making good on.¡± ¡°Say hello to my mother for me will you.¡± I close the passage of my thoughts and step back from Lance. I wave my hand and he disappears. He really thought he could get the better of me. I never realized how stupid Lnd really is. I head to the soldier¡¯s barracks because it¡¯s time. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 54 Dealt With Lnd POV As soon as I hear Lucas¡¯s voice in my head, every bit of joy I felt a moment ago is gone. After all I have seen him do over thesest few months, I know exactly what he is capable of. If something happens to Lance, it will be because he helped me. I can¡¯t have my brother pay for my decisions. As soon as Lucas breaks our connection, I open my eyes and everyone is staring at me. ¡°What happened Lnd¡±, Pheobe asks me. A million thoughts run through my mind about what to do next, but the strongest one is to protect Lance. I don¡¯t want to hurt these people, but what other choice do I have? Ipose myself to keep my heart rate even. I know the wolves can hear changes in my heart rate that could make them suspicious. I won¡¯t lie, I just won¡¯t tell them everything. ¡°My brother reached out to me as we had nned about the timing of the attack. Lance said that Lucas told him they will be attacking at dusk tomorrow.¡± Teresa squeezes my hand and I look down, seeing what looks like disappointment on her face. She couldn¡¯t have heard my conversation with Lucas, our bond isn¡¯tplete. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, we will ready the warriors for their arrival. Lucas is going to be very sorry for all he has done¡±, the Alpha says to everyone in the room. I nod and Pheobe stands. ¡°We¡¯re going to let you rest, mother¡± she says and leans down to hug Teresa. ¡°Lnd, I assume you will stay with her and protect her.¡± ¡°Of course, with my life¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯m d you have each other, you both deserve to be happy¡± Pheobe says before she takes Michael¡¯s hand to leave. I hate that she is trusting me and once again, Lucas is going to hurt her through me. Everyone else says their goodbyes before I¡¯m alone with Teresa for the first time since I¡¯ve arrived. I grab a chair pulling it to sit down next to her bed. ¡°So, are you going to tell me what just happened?¡± ¡°What do you mean¡±, I ask hoping she is just talking about how I got here. ¡°Lnd, do not keep secrets from me. I choose you, but if you betray my family, that will all change.¡± I take a deep breath and look into her eyes. ¡°Lucas has figured out what Lance and I did and he is going to kill Lance if I don¡¯t help him.¡± She grips my hand ¡°You need to tell Pheobe and the Alpha everything.¡± ¡°I want to Teresa but he will kill Lance.¡± She pushes herself up so she is sitting up straighter. ¡°Lnd for years I allowed my fear of Lucas to dictate my choices and because of that many of the people I love have suffered. I promise you that telling the truth and asking for help is the better path to travel. It is the only path I will travel with you.¡± I feel like my heart is squeezing in my chest. I need both of them alive and with me. How do I do this? I say a prayer to the goddess that Teresa is right and these people can help us save Lance. ¡°I will tell them everything.¡± She lifts my hand to her lips, cing a soft kiss on the back of it. Before I realize what she is doing, sheys her hand on my marking spot and begins to chant. The feeling of her magic flowing through me is so overwhelming. After a few minutes, she pulls her hand away and I lean in to kiss her for the first time. Her lips are soft and I pour everything I feel for her into that kiss. When I pull back, she smiles. ¡°I promise that when I¡¯m one hundred percent we will finish the mating andplete the bond.¡± ¡°There is no rush love, I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± I go into the bathroom and look at her beautiful blue mark on my neck. The mark that shows everyone that I belong to her. Ie back out and head for the door. ¡°Where are you going¡± she asks, a little panicked. ¡°I need one of the nurses to contact the Alpha so we can discuss my conversation with Lucas.¡± She smiles and I walk to the nurse¡¯s station. After the nurse assures me, she will let him know, I head back to Teresa¡¯s room. Once I¡¯m inside, I sit back in the chair and take Teresa¡¯s hand waiting until they arrive. Amelia POV I walk with Lincoln hand in hand as the others walk ahead. I wanted to be a hundred percent before I brought this up to Lincoln and today, I feel that. I feel like I¡¯m ready to deal with Jennifer. ¡°Lincoln, before everything happens with Lucas, I would like to deal with Jennifer. He stops walking for a moment. He steps closer pulling me into him. ¡°Are you sure you want to be the one to do this love?¡± ¡°Star and I are positive that we are the ones that will be dealing with her. She tried to hurt me and my pup by taking me away from my mate. She is mine.¡± He buries his head in my neck. ¡°That was really hot love¡± he whispers in my ear and I chuckle. He pulls back ¡°let¡¯s go do this.¡± We catch up with the others. ¡°Michael, will you take Neal to the warrior¡¯s barracks to start preparing them for the battle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re noting with us¡± he says with confusion on his face. ¡°No, Amelia will be dealing with Jennifer first.¡± Lily smiles and Pheobe looks confused. I give her the short version and they both take a seat on the patio while Lincoln and I head to the cells. As we approach the guard, he bares his neck to us. ¡°Open the door¡±, he says, and the guard does as he asks. He leads me down the stairs. Wee to stand in front of the cell and she smiles when she sees Lincoln. She really can¡¯t be this delusional. He has her locked in the cells and she is still smiling at him. I step around, so I¡¯m standing in front of him. He ces his hands on my shoulders and the smile she had is gone. ¡°What the f**k do you want¡± she says with all the venom she can muster. ¡°Be careful how you speak the Luna of this pack¡± Lincoln says and growls. ¡°She is no Luna of mine and you have made a mistake by iming someone else¡¯s ba**ard child.¡± That is all I need to hear and Star is at the surface. I step forward ¡°Jennifer for the crimesmitted against myself and the heir to the pack you have been sentenced to death. The sentence will be carried out by me.¡± Her eyes get big and for first time she stays quiet. I turn to the guard ¡°take her to the pack yard now.¡± ¡°Lincoln, please don¡¯t let her do this. You care about me and she is jealous, please stop her from hurting me.¡± Heughs ¡°my Luna has spoken.¡± We head for the stairs and I hear her screaming at the guard who is pulling her out of the cell. We reach the pack yard and it¡¯s almost dusk. The only ones around are Lily and Pheobe who stay seated in the chairs on the patio. Lily knows I need to do this for myself and won¡¯t interfere. The guard throws Jennifer to the ground about twenty feet from me. ¡°Star, are you ready?¡± ¡°Ready to shut her up permanently, absolutely.¡± ¡°Turn around¡± I hear Lincoln yell at the guard and I chuckle as I start to strip. ¡°Amelia please don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m sorry¡± Jennifer pleads. ¡°It¡¯s too little toote, now shift¡± I givemand before I shift into Star. I watch as Jennifer¡¯s wolf takes over. She is an average-size wolf with dirty brown fur. We start to circle her. She starts to back up but then lunges at Star. We side step before we come around biting down on her hind leg. She whines and tries to pull free. Star releases her and she tries to run. Star follows, knocking her to the ground. The wolf rolls three times before she manages to get to her feet again. As we stalk toward her, she shifts. At first, I think it¡¯s an attempt to stop what is happening but then I realize it wasn¡¯t her choice. I can hear her pleading with her wolf to shift back. Her wolf has abandoned her. She is barely able to stand on her feet with the injury to her leg and no wolf to heal her. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this Star.¡± We close the distance between us and we shift to human form. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I see a moment of hope in her eyes before I take a fighting stance. I can¡¯t kill her in wolf form when she doesn¡¯t have a wolf. I am not a monster. She smiles and we start to circle each other. She doesn¡¯t realize that just because I¡¯m not a warrior doesn¡¯t mean that I haven¡¯t trained. Shees at me and I superman punch her in the face. She is knocked to the ground. I don¡¯t allow her time to get up and I¡¯m on top of her. I punch two more times before I grab her and pull her into a seated position. I wrap my arms around her neck and head. I move in one swift movement and I hear her neck break. I drop her to the ground before Lincoln helps me to stand. He takes off his shirt, cing it over my head. It looks like a dress on me. ¡°Take her body and throw it over the border. She will not be buried in our territory for all she has done¡± Lincoln gives orders to the warrior. He leans down kissing my lips. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Amelia¡± he says as he pulls back. ¡°I¡¯m going to get cleaned up and get Eli from your parents while you go be the Alpha.¡± He chuckles ¡°yes Luna.¡± He kisses me softly once more before I walk over to the patio. Lily wraps me in a hug first and then Pheobe. ¡°Give little bean a kiss for me¡±, Lily says. I head upstairs and jump into the shower before I go upstairs to get Eli. I tell Lorraine and Charles about Lnd and Jennifer. ¡°You just be careful that pup, my son, and this pack need you¡±, Lorraine says before she hugs me. Charles hugs me and I take Eli to our room. I feed him andy him in the bed next to me. Once he finishes drinking and I kiss him, Iy him in the bass. The exhaustion hits me hard and Iy down in our bed to wait for Lincoln toe back. Lincoln POV I¡¯m just finishing up with the warriors when I get a link that my presence is being requested at the hospital. I really would like to get back to Amelia and Eli but I can¡¯t ignore a request as Alpha. When I reach the hospital, the nurse directs me to Teresa¡¯s room. What else could they need to tell me after we spoke earlier? I knock and head inside. Lnd stands and bows to show respect. ¡°The nurse said you wanted to see me.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha, I wasn¡¯tpletely honest earlier.¡± I growl ¡°what does that mean exactly?¡± He tells me about Lucas and his brother. I do understand why he didn¡¯t tell us but I¡¯m d that Teresa convinced him it was the right thing to do. ¡°Teresa¡¯s right, it is always better to ask for help than to keep secrets Lnd.¡± He nods ¡°we will do everything we can to save your brother from that ba**ard.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha. I¡¯m sure that means he won¡¯t stay to the timeline, he told Lance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your right about that Lnd. We will be ready whenever he attacks.¡± Just as the words leave my mouth a patrol guard links me. ¡°Alpha we¡¯re under attack by warlocks.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 55 Battle John POV I¡¯m heading to the warrior¡¯s barracks after Lily came to tell me everything that is happening regarding Lucas¡¯s attack. I¡¯m d Lnd is doing the right thing. I want to be there to see that ba**ard suffer after what he did to my aunt and his mother. As I walk down the path that winds through the cottages and leads to the barracks, a white wolf runs across in front of me. The wolf stops and starts to sniff the air before it runs toward the cottages. I don¡¯t know all the wolves in the pack, but if I remember correctly, white wolves aren¡¯tmon. I watch as the wolfes to stop in front of one of the cottages. When the wolf shifts, I can see it¡¯s a beautiful woman even though I some distance away. I don¡¯t want to act like a pervert, but I can¡¯t bring myself to look away. She notices me but before she can say anything, a little girles running outside. ¡°Mama, I want to ride rice¡±, I hear the little girl say. Another woman comes out onto the porch and stares in my direction. If looks could kill, I would be dead. The woman shifts again into the white wolf and the little girl climbs on her back before she takes off. I watch her weave through the trees until I can¡¯t see her anymore. ¡°The show is over, get lost¡± the woman yells from the porch. I say nothing and finish the walk to the barracks. When I arrive, I speak with Michael and the warriors about our n when Lucas makes his move to attack the pack. Lucas has no idea what he is about to walk into. ¡°Get some rest, everyone needs to be at their best tomorrow so we don¡¯t lose any warriors¡±, Michael says to the men. We start the walk back from the barracks toward my cottage and the pack house. ¡°Michael, the white wolf I saw tonight, who is she?¡± He stops and looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°There is no white wolf in the pack. I would know about a white wolf if we had one. They are blessed by the goddess herself and very special.¡± ¡°Michael, I am telling you that the woman in the cottage up ahead is a white wolf. I watched her shift.¡± ¡°Show me what cottage you¡¯re talking about¡± he says and we walk farther up the path. I point to the cottage and he smiles. ¡°That is the ce we gave to Maureen, Penny, and Judith. They were rogues that As had locked up and Walker helped free them. She was part of a collective but ran because its leader is nuts and was trying to force her to mate. I haven¡¯t seen her wolf yet.¡± ¡°Well, I assure you that she is white as snow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, I¡¯ll let Lincoln and Amelia know before I head home. Don¡¯t say anything to anyone else, John. There has to be a reason she kept that fact to herself.¡± ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Michael starts to walk toward the pack house as I walk toward my cottage. We have only taken about ten steps when we hear growling and screaming. Michael rushes toward me, ¡°we are under attack, I guess the a**hole changed his mind about when he wasing.¡± We both rush toward the border. I see him linking as we run. He shifts and I can¡¯t keep up, so I teleport to the trees near the border. Lincoln POV As soon as the patrol guard cuts the link, I¡¯m on my feet. ¡°Lucas is here, its time Lnd.¡± I know this is hard for him to leave Teresa, but we will need all the help we can get if we have any hope of keeping our pack safe and saving his brother. ¡°Lnd, I have my powers, I¡¯ll be fine. Go help make things right once and for all, please.¡± He bends down and kisses her before we rush from the room. I link Amelia to meet me outside the pack house. I shift and Lnd disappears. As soon as I reach the pack house Star is waiting. We take off toward the border. I say a prayer to the goddess to keep Amelia and everyone safe. Once we arrive, there must be a hundred warlocks standing across the border. I shift as does Amelia, pulling on shorts and a t-shirt. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a pretty mutt¡±, Lucas says. I growl and Talon is ready to rip him to shreds. We have to be smart about this. After all, he is a warlock with powers. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to my Luna you pathetic excuse for a warlock.¡± Heughs and that pisses me off more. ¡°I assume you¡¯re the Alpha of this worthless pack.¡± ¡°I am the Alpha of this pack that is about to end your existence.¡± He rolls his eyes before he looks around. ¡°Where is my little sister hiding herself?¡± I hear Michael growl from behind me. I turn and Pheobe appears next to him. They join hands and I smile. I turn back and a look of disgust passes over the ba**ards face. Theye to stand next to us. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, let me introduce you to Pheobe¡¯s mate, Michael. The Beta of this pack. ¡°You have epted a disgusting wolf as your beloved. You are no sister of mine and will die today for your betrayal of your kind.¡± ¡°No, I am not a sister to you. You are a monster and not worthy of being anything to anyone¡±, Pheobe says. A noise draws our attention from the woods and Lnd walks over and stands next to Lucas. I hear gasps all around me. Pheobe looks like her heart is breaking, but right now I can¡¯t exin what¡¯s happening. ¡°How could you betray my mother,¡± Pheobe says. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pheobe, mother won¡¯t be alive long enough to be disappointed that her beloved follows my orders.¡± Pheobe POV I feel like I can¡¯t breath, as I watch Lnde to stand next to Lucas. How could he do this after all he said? I ball my fist with the anger that I feel at Lnd¡¯s actions. I expected my brother to be a snake, but I had really hoped that Lnd loved my mother enough to be a man of his word. ¡°I think it¡¯s time that you all learned exactly what we are capable of.¡± He raises his hand and without a thought, I do the same. I deflect every energy ball he throws. I hear him give the order and all hell breaks loose. He starts toward me, but honestly, I am not afraid of him anymore. I am strong enough and with the support of the people around me, I can do this. Lilyes to stand on my left side and Iris on my right. I smile when I see Lucas stop about twenty feet from us. ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect, my pet and my new beloved?¡± ¡°I am nothing to you. That is my beloved¡±, Lily says, pointing at Neal, who is fighting in wolf form. Again, a look of disgust crosses my brother¡¯s face. ¡°The only thing that you will be receiving today, Lucas, is a one-way trip to the goddess for your real punishment¡±, Iris says. Heughs before he starts to chant. I watch arge blue ball start to swirl around him. He raises his hand and I prepare to block whateveres toward us. The sick smile on his face makes a pit form in my stomach. He turns throwing the energy ball toward warlocks and wolves that are fighting. He doesn¡¯t care about his own coven members. Neal and Michael are among them. Before I can even react, I watch as the energy ball breaks into a millions, of tiny pieces. I let go of the breath I didn¡¯t even realize I was holding. That¡¯s when I realize that John ising out of the trees. He and Lnd are the reason the ball was destroyed. Lucas screams and throws an energy ball at John, knocking him back into a tree. Lnd disappears before Lucas can do anything to him. He turns back to us with rage on his face. Lily rushes toward him, fueled by anger about what he just did to John. Iris and I walk toward him, following behind her. For the first time, I see fear in my brother¡¯s eyes. Lily begins to chant and this time when he goes to throw the energy ball at her, I raise the purple haze like a shield. The energy bursts the minute it touches the haze. As she continues to chant, he grips his chest, falling to his knees. After a few moments, she turns to me. ¡°You can drop the shield, Pheobe.¡± I look at her like she is crazy. ¡°I won¡¯t let him hurt you.¡± She smiles ¡°he can¡¯t hurt anyone anymore. He has no powers.¡± I do as she asks, but I¡¯m still nervous. Lily POV When I see John hit the tree after he saved our beloveds, I feel the anger consume me. I begin to chant a spell to make him human. He will die today but he will do it with no power. He is just like my father and being powerless is worse than death. When Pheobe drops the shield he smiles, not realizing that he is in a world of trouble. He raises his hands to conjure and nothing happens. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lucas, feeling a bit human?¡± He tries again but still can¡¯t cast. ¡°What the f**k did you do to me you b**ch?¡± ¡°I gave you exactly what you deserved. I stripped you of your powers and now you will know what it is to be helpless.¡± He starts to look around at his men, but unfortunately for him, despite their powers, they aren¡¯t doing very well against the wolves. They are no help to him. I notice that Walker¡¯s wolf, Rowan, is stalking toward him. I¡¯m sure my mother told her mate everything that this ba**ard did to her. As much as I would love to be the one to end him, I think Walker and my mother should have the pleasure. I turn to Pheobe and she nods at me already knowing my question. I turn to my mother. ¡°I believe your beloved is ready to have his pound of flesh mom.¡± She smiles ¡°me too.¡± Walker¡¯s wolfes to stand next to her. ¡°For all you did to my mother, you die today.¡± He turns like the coward he is and takes off like he can really out run a wolf. My mother appears on Rowan¡¯s back and they stalk toward him. As soon as they reach him, my mother lifts him off the ground. I watchT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. as his skin begins to turn red. She is boiling him from the inside out. It suddenly stops and he screams. My mother tosses him with her powers like a chew toy before Rowan jumps up taking him in his mouth. Rowan begins to shake him as his screams echo the field. Everything stops, all the warlocks freeze, realizing that the leader is on the brink of death. Rowan turns with Lucas in his mouth. He bites down and his body falls to the ground in two pieces. My mother throws a fire ball, striking both pieces and they burst into mes. It¡¯s over, he¡¯s dead. I think about John, I turn to rush over to the tree but he¡¯s gone. What the hell could have happened to him? Chapter 56 Chapter 56 56 Beloved Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Maureen POV rice begged me to go on a run. I had spoken to the Alpha and Luna to make sure it would be alright given we aren¡¯t technically part of the pack. They have both been so kind and told me that my mother and I may both shift freely. I know my mother is still nervous about being here and about Damien, but I really believe we belong here. I hope this pack will be a safe ce for Penny to grow up. We are coming back through the woods toward the path that leads to the beautiful cottage they have let us so graciously use. As we approach the path, rice growls low. We notice a man walking and I expect her to keep moving toward the cottage but she shocks me and stops in front of him. ¡°rice¡± is all I manage to get out before she scents the air. The smell of lcs fills our nose.¡± ¡°Mate¡± she says, and I¡¯m ready to freak out. ¡°rice no, we have to think about Penny. She lost her father. We already lost our mate and I won¡¯t live through it again. You know Damien is still out there and he won¡¯t stop trying to get us.¡± ¡°Maureen, he¡¯s a warlock, he¡¯s strong¡± rice pleads with me. ¡°Do you think he is really going to want a rogue with a child?¡± She whimpers and takes off toward the cottage. I can feel her heart breaking just as much as mine is. I shift intending to rush into the cottage and away from him. He doesn¡¯t realize who I am because he never looked into our eyes. I hear the door open and my sweet girl runs out onto the porch. ¡°Mama, I want to ride rice, please¡±, Penny says in her sweet voice. My motheres out behind her and I see her staring at the man. I¡¯m sure she can feel something is off with me. I don¡¯t give her a chance to ask any questions and shift. She helps Penny get on rice¡¯s back and we take off. Sheys her body down snuggling into rice¡¯s fur. Being with our pup helps the heartache we are both feeling right now. We run for a long time. ¡°rice, I think it¡¯s time to take Penny back and get her ready for bed.¡± ¡°Alright¡± she says, which isn¡¯t like her. She would normally give me some witty response or at least talk to me. I hate that we can¡¯t just be with our fated mate. The goddess gave us a mate and he was taken away. It¡¯s better to hurt now and move forward than to be rejected or lose him. rice¡¯s low growl brings me back to the moment. That¡¯s when I realize that warlocks havee into the territory. ¡°rice, Penny is with us.¡± She starts to back up but we can still see when the Alpha and Luna arrive. We shift and I turn to Penny. ¡°Sweetie, I need you to be very quiet right now.¡± ¡°Ok mama, I will.¡± I position us behind a tree and that¡¯s when the scent hits me, lc. I scan the clearing but I don¡¯t see him. I wish Penny wasn¡¯t here with me because I would be out there helping the pack. I watch him step out from the trees in front of us. Everything in me wants to protect him, but I can¡¯t leave Penny. A million scenarios run through my mind, but before I can act, he rushes out into the clearing. I watch him protect a group of wolves and pride blooms in my chest even though he isn¡¯t mine. He is a good man. In the blink of an eye, the feeling of pride is reced by fear as I watch him fly through the air hitting a tree. The sound of his body striking the tree makes me sick to my stomach. ¡°Mama, he¡¯s hurt¡± my sweet girl whispers. I turn back and bend down so we are eye to eye. ¡°Yes, he is sweetie and mama needs to help him, but I need you to be a good girl and stay right here.¡± ¡°Do you promise mama?¡± ¡°Yes, I promise¡± she says and I kiss her forehead. I start toward my mate, looking back to check on Penny as I move forward. His body is lifeless and I say a prayer to the goddess that he is still alive. I grab under his arms to pull him back into the trees. I look up to see Lily and Pheobe dealing with the attacking warlock. I¡¯m in awe of their strength. I know they don¡¯t need any help from me and I focus on helping my mate. The feeling of tingles on my hands where I¡¯m touching his skin is hard to ignore. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore it, im him¡± rice says. ¡°Stop, I told you we can¡¯t do that. Focus on helping him, rice.¡± Once we are far enough, in the trees, I call Penny over so she is near me. ¡°Is he alright mama?¡± ¡°Not yet baby but mama is going to help him.¡± She smiles and I turn back to the most beautiful man I¡¯ve ever seen. I shake away those thoughts and concentrate on healing him. Iy my hands on chest. I can feel the glow start in my fingertips and into his body. After a few minutes, the glow dies down and I can hear his heart rate slow. I rub my hand down his face, feeling his warm skin. ¡°Is he better mama?¡± ¡°Yes, sweet girl, he is.¡± I look up when I hear Lily¡¯s voice calling out to him. ¡°John, where are you¡± she says. I look down and his eyes are open looking at me. Sh*t I say when I see the realization on his face. ¡°Beloved¡± he whispers. I stand and Lily rushes over looking at me with concern on her face. I turn and grab Penny¡¯s hand. We run for a minute putting some distance between us. I stop ¡°Penny, I need you to climb on irce¡¯ back right now.¡± She nods and I shift. She climbs her snout and onto her back. I hear footsteps and look back to see John running toward us. ¡°Go to the cottage rice, now.¡± She whimpers but does as I ask. We run and in a few minutes, we¡¯re at the cottage. I shift and usher Penny up the stairs. ¡°Maureen please¡±, I hear as we reach the porch. I take a breath and before I can turn to face John, the door to the cottage opens. My mother has a look of disapproval on her face but, thankfully, she hands me a dress to put on. I slip it over my head, grateful to have a way to cover myself. ¡°Penny go inside with grandma.¡± ¡°Maureen¡±, my mother says my name like amand. ¡°Mother, I will be in in a minute.¡± I know she wants to say more, but thankfully, she goes inside. John POV I¡¯m consumed by darkness but I can hear distant voices. I feel warmth throughout my body and the pain I had when I hit the tree is gone. I hear Lily¡¯s voice and I will my eyes to open. The woman from earlier is leaning over me and the little girl is with her. She looks down and our eyes meet. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Beloved¡± I say and she acts, she acts as if I burned her. Before I can say a word, she takes off with the little girl. I push to my feet. ¡°John what are you doing, you¡¯re hurt¡± Lily says as I start in the direction she just went. ¡°She is my beloved, I can¡¯t lose her.¡± ¡°Her name is Maureen¡± Lily yells to me and I can hear the happiness in her voice. I love my cousin and going with her was the best thing I ever did. When I finally reach her, she is in wolf form and takes off. She will not get away from me that easily. I teleport to the trees near the cottage and wait for her to arrive. When I see her wolfe down the path and shift, I take a deep breath. I step out of the trees and say her name. She stiffens before the door opens. The woman from earlier is still shooting me a death stare. Once we¡¯re alone, she turns back and I can see her beautiful face. Her eyes are the most piercing blue. ¡°John, we need talk.¡± Her words are like a bucket of cold water on my hope. ¡°Before you say anything please hear me out.¡± She nods ¡°you are my beloved and I ept you. I ept everything about you. I will never want anyone but you. You were chosen by the goddess for me and I ept the gift that you are. Please ept our bond and be mine.¡± I see a single tear roll down her cheek. I step forward but she raises her hand to stop me. I feel like there is a rock in my stomach and I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°John, I know you believe what you just said but it¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°Yes, it is¡± I say before I close the distance between us. I¡¯m close enough to touch her but I don¡¯t. Her breath catches before she composes herself. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re thinking right now.¡± ¡°John, I am a rogue with a child. I have a man that is hell bent on iming me no matter who he has to kill.¡± ¡°The f**k he will¡±, I say before I can stop myself. She smiles but it¡¯s gone as quickly as it came. ¡°John¡± as the words leave her mouth a growles from behind me. I turn and a wolf is stalking toward us. Maureen steps in front of me and I¡¯m just about to step around her when she shifts, jumping in front of the wolf. No f**king way is anyone going to hurt my beloved. I wave my hand, freezing the wolf in ce. I have no idea who this wolf is, but until I do, he won¡¯t be moving. I can see the fear in his eyes when he realizes he can¡¯t move. Maureen¡¯s wolf looks back at me and I can see softness in her eyes. I hope that means she wants to ept me and will help Maureen see that we are meant to be together. I walk until I am standing next to her staring at the wolf. ¡°You thought that because the pack was under attack it would be easy to try to take my beloved.¡± I hear a sound that reminds me of a cat purringing from Maureen¡¯s wolf. I smile before I link Lincoln. ¡°You will never have my beloved. The Alpha and Luna are on their way.¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 57 New Coven Amelia POV I watch Lily and Pheobe end that pathetic f**ker quickly. I knew they were stronger than Lucas, but expected more from the warlocks. I know our pack is by no means weak, but we didn¡¯t lose one warrior, which I¡¯m so grateful for. Pheobe and Michaele to stand next to me and Lincoln. There are thirty warlocks kneeling in front of us and Lnd is standing off to the side. Pheobe steps forward, ¡°you have come here today to the Nightfire Pack under the orders of your coven leader, who is now dead. Lnd, please step forward. Before hees to stand in front of Pheobe, he stops in front of me and Lincoln. He bares his neck, showing us respect. I smile and Lincoln nods at him. He movesing to stand in front of Pheobe. ¡°I, Pheobe Brin Williams, decree that from this day forward you, Lnd Stone and your beloved Teresa Stone will be the leaders of the Blue Rose Coven. This coven that was once the ck Rose and the Blue Star will now be one under your leadership. Lnd Stone, do you ept this responsibility of the coven and its members?¡± He smiles and I¡¯m happy that the coven will have the leaders it deserves. ¡°I, Lnd Stone, ept the role of coven leader for the Blue Rose Coven. I will lead with my beloved Teresa Stone. We will lead with strength and kindness. All coven members will be shown respect by their leaders and peers.¡± He turns to the remaining warlocks. ¡°Anyone of you that doesn¡¯t agree with that will not remain part of the coven.¡± I see many of them nodding their heads while others stand stoically staring at Lnd. Pheobe steps forward again. ¡°This coven will be under my protection and anyone who goes against it will have the same fate Lucas did. So, you will each show me your energy signature now.¡± Lnd looks confused and honestly, I am too. Lincoln looks like he knows exactly what¡¯s happening. ¡°What is she doing,¡± I link him. ¡°Watch, she is about to weed out the bad seeds¡± he links me back with a smile on his face. I roll my eyes but do as he says. I turn back and the warlocks all have energy balls swirling above their hands. Most of them have swirling balls of light but five don¡¯t.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The balls are ck swirling clouds above their hands. They are the warlocks that didn¡¯t look happy about what Lnd was saying. Pheobe POV I had truly hoped that all the warlocks that didn¡¯t perish would use this as an opportunity to have a better life, but unfortunately a small group of them haven¡¯t. I raise my hand and push an energy ball knocking the five warlocks away from the group. The others gather off to the side. I¡¯m sure realizing what is about to happen. As they get to their feet, a look of disgust and anger adorns their faces. ¡°You f**king pathetic b**ch¡± the one to the front of the group says and Iugh. ¡°You really have to be stupid after what you just witnessed.¡± ¡°You could have been the strongest ck magic witch that anyone has ever known but instead you chose light and mutts.¡± I¡¯m just about to cast and turn them to ash when the one speaking is struck with an energy ball that came from behind us. I turn and smile ¡°don¡¯t you ever speak to my daughter that way again.¡± I turn back and between the three of us the remaining four are ashes in seconds. Lnd rushes over wrapping my mother in his arms. ¡°Teresa, you should be resting.¡± ¡°Lnd don¡¯t tell me what to do. I am fine.¡± I chuckle to myself, loving their exchange. Arms wrap around me from behind and I lean back into him. Feeling relief and grateful that Lucas and the others have been dealt with. Michael stiffens and I turn in his arms expecting to see concern on his face, but I see happiness. ¡°What just happened¡± I ask. He leans in, whispering in my ear ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± I¡¯m just about to demand he tells me now when my mother calls my name. ¡°Pheobe, we will be returning to the coven to ensure all the ck magic warlocks are dealt with. We also need to find out what happened to Lance.¡± I turn to Michael, Amelia, and Lincoln. They all nod at me even though no words are spoken between us. ¡°Mom, Michael and I will be returning with you to ensure that they are all dealt with and the new coven is in order.¡± ¡°Thank you, and all of you¡± my mother says. Neal, Lily, Iris, and Walker join us. I notice my mother¡¯s smile fade. Iris must notice too. She walks until she is standing in front of my mother. Without a word, she pulls my mother into a hug. I know words pass between them but I can¡¯t make out what they say. I will have to ask Michael exactly what he heard. I know with his wolf hearing he knows what they said to each other. They pull back from each other and both of their faces are tear-stained. I¡¯m d to see them make peace. I love my mother and Iris has be part of my family. I hug Amelia and Lily before I wrap my arms around Michael. ¡°We will be back soon¡±, I say before I teleport us to the coven. Lincoln POV As we watch Michael and Pheobe disappear, I wrap my arm around my beautiful mate. The remaining warlocks, Teresa, and Lnd all disappear and the clearing is quiet. I lean down whispering into Amelia¡¯s ear. ¡°Are you ready to go get our little one?¡± ¡°More than ready Lincoln.¡± I shake Neal¡¯s hand and let go of Amelia as she goes to hug Lily. ¡°I think its time for us all to get some rest¡±, I say to everyone. We start our walk back to the pack house when I get a link from John. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m with Maureen outside her cottage and I have a rogue frozen that was going to attack her.¡± I growl ¡°we are on our way.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lincoln?¡± ¡°A f**king rogue made it into the pack. Of all the nights for this bulls*t. It¡¯s just likest time with As. They wait till they know we are dealing with another a**hole. I just don¡¯t understand how they could know. We assumed that As had a hand in thest rogue attack but obviously he has nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°We will figure it out Lincoln, let¡¯s just go deal with the rogue.¡± I lean down, pressing my lips to hers before we head to the cottages. As we approach, the wolf looks like a statue. John and Maureen are standing waiting for our arrival. John looks more pissed than I¡¯ve ever seen before. ¡°John¡± I say, and he focuses his attention off the wolf and on me. ¡°He came here to attack my beloved.¡± Now that just pisses me off. I turn to the wolf. ¡°You have made a grave mistake, but before I deal with you, you will tell us who sent you. John, release your hold on him.¡± John does as I ask. The wolf begins to back up, ready to take off. ¡°Shift now¡±, I givemand and despite being a rogue, his wolf gives in. He shifts and the man standing begins to plead for mercy. ¡°Who sent you to our pack?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t tell us?¡± ¡°The man that sent me here has a witch and she gave me something that won¡¯t allow me to tell you anything about the collective or him. I can only tell you why I¡¯m here. All I know is he wants her¡± he says, pointing at Maureen. I turn and Maureen is on the porch holding Penny in her arms with Judith standing next to her. I turn back to the man. ¡°What were your orders from the collective¡¯s leader?¡± ¡°Please, he has my mate and he will kill her.¡± ¡°We have ways to determine if you¡¯re telling the truth and if you are we will help you save your mate but only if you tell me what he wanted you to do.¡± I can see the worry on his face and I actually believe his story. John will be able to tell us for sure if he is being truthful. ¡°He wanted me to take the little girl back to the collective because he knew that Maureen woulde for her.¡± I hear a growl and Maureen is gripping Penny tightly. I link a warrior toe to take him to the cells for now. ¡°How long did he give you to return with the Penny?¡± ¡°Three days and if I¡¯m not back he kills Jeanine.¡± ¡°My warriors will take you to the cells, but I promise once we ensure you are telling the truth we will be dealing with the collective leader.¡± He nods a look of relief washing over him. He can only be eighteen years old. This ba**ard is another monster using a weaker wolf to do his bidding. Once the rogue is gone, I turn to Maureen. ¡°Do you remember him, Maureen?¡± ¡°I do, he was kind and I remember his mate too. They just found each other a few months ago. Damien is a coward sending that young man to take Penny.¡± John climbs the stairs and stands next to them. ¡°That will never happen, I promise you¡± John says. ¡°We all need to get some rest and tomorrow wee up with n to deal with the f**king ba**ard.¡± John and Maureen both nod at me. ¡°Bye Alpha¡± Penny says in her little voice. ¡°Bye Penny¡± I say and we walk the rest of the way to my parent¡¯s floor to get Eli. Maureen POV When I hear Ethan say that Damien sent him to take Penny, I feel sick to my stomach. ¡°Maureen, I told you he wouldn¡¯t stop no matter where we are¡± my mother says. ¡°Mother¡± I say, but John stops me. ¡°Judith, I understand that you are worried about your daughter and granddaughter but I promise you that this pack is exactly where you need to be. This pack will protect them with their lives. I will protect them at any cost.¡± For the first time, I see a smile on my mother¡¯s face. She takes Penny out of my arms before she leans into John¡¯s space. ¡°If you hurt my daughter, you will be very sorry, warlock or not.¡± She turns to go inside ¡°you never have to worry about that Judith, she is my beloved.¡± The door closes and we are alone. He looks into my eyes and all the reasons I had to say no seem stupid. ¡°They are stupid ept our mate¡± rice says. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 58 ept Him Pheobe POV We appear in front of the mansion that I hoped I would never see again. A mansion that held fear and pain for a long time. I hope that all that is behind us now and it will be a ce of happiness. Michael lays a kiss on my forehead and I smile. I¡¯m just about to ask him about what happened earlier when the others appear. The mansion door opens and coven members begin to file out. Some look concerned and others look relieved. Lnd looks at me and I nod. Lnd and my mother are the coven leaders and he needs to make that clear today. He takes my mother¡¯s hand and faces the coven members. ¡°Lucas Williams is no more. As decreed by Pheobe Williams, I, Lnd Stone, with my beloved Teresa Stone are now the coven leaders.¡± I hear gasps from the coven as they look at my mother. I haven¡¯t seen the smile my mother is wearing since Lucas took my father from us. ¡°This coven will be at peace and all of its members will be one. We are no longer two covens joined by evil force. We are one coven, the Blue Rose Coven. If any of you don¡¯t agree, now is your time to speak.¡± I look around and honestly, I¡¯m in shock. Every witch and warlock bows in respect. They show their magical signature before their new leaders and they are all light. ¡°We will be meeting with each of you to discuss your ranks and roles in the coven going forward¡± my mother says. They all stand nodding their agreement. ¡°Thank you for your loyalty to the coven and to us. You are all dismissed¡±, Lnd says. After a few minutes, the courtyard is empty. My mother walks over to me and wraps her arms around me. ¡°Thank you for being so strong and good, Pheobe. You are the best thing I have ever done. If your father was alive, he would be as proud as I am of you.¡± I can feel the tears as they run down my cheeks,nding on her shoulder. I open my mind, allowing my mother to hear my thoughts. All these years, I really believed that my mother loved Lucas more than me. That I was a disappointment because I wasn¡¯t a fierce ck magic witch. ¡°I have always loved you and I have always been proud of you. You were never meant to be ck magic. I knew that the moment you were born. Fierce doesn¡¯t even begin to describe you sweetheart¡±, she whispers in my ear. I pull back and she wipes the tears from my eyes. ¡°I love you, Pheobe.¡± ¡°I love you, mom.¡± When she steps back, Lnd looks to Michael for permission. He nods and Lnd wraps me in a hug. ¡°Thank you, Pheobe for being so strong.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, just take good care of my mother and treat her as an equal.¡± ¡°I always will.¡± Lnd is a good and honorable man. I¡¯m d the goddess has given my mother her second chance at happiness with him. He pulls back and I see panic sh across his face. ¡°Lance¡± he says, before he rushes inside the mansion. He heads downstairs to the cells first. We all follow closely behind him. When we reach the cells, Lnd begins to go cell to cell. Michael joins him while my mother and I stand near the stairs. I don¡¯t feel Lance¡¯s magic, but I remain hopeful. I pray that my brother did not kill Lance. A meow brings me out of my thoughts. I turn and a beautiful white cat is sitting on the stairs. I pick her up, holding her in my arms. That¡¯s when I realize that she is really a he. I rub my hand down his head and he purrs at my touch. He snuggles into my arms and looks up at me with beautiful blue eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful cat.¡± He jumps out of my arms and heads upstairs. I turn back and Lnd is heading back toward us. ¡°He isn¡¯t here. What if he¡± my mother stops his words by taking his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. Let¡¯s go look through all the rooms in the mansion. Hopefully he has him in one of the rooms.¡± Michael joins us and we start back upstairs. We begin on the first floor, going room to room. We reach the floor that I shared with Lucas and my mother. We walk into Lucas¡¯s room and memories of what he did to Irise rushing back. I hate this room and that little room he kept her in. We start back out of the room and I make sure I¡¯mst to leave. I turn back, waving my arms until nothing is left but an empty room. A fresh start for whatever the future holds for this space. I smile and follow them to my mother¡¯s old room and then to mine. I¡¯m starting to lose hope that Lance is still alive. My brother was a monster and would think nothing of going back on the deal he made with Lnd. We head down to the floor that Lnd shared with Lance. Lucas allowed Lnd to keep his brother close. Probably one of the only kindnesses I ever saw from my brother. We head into Lance¡¯s room first. There is no sign of him and I can see that Lnd is losing hope. We head toward thest room, which is Lnd¡¯s, and the door is open. I say a prayer to the goddess that Lucas has him in here under some spell I can easily remove. Lnd pushes the door and his face immediately falls. We all know that Lance isn¡¯t there just by his look. Lnd walks in and I¡¯m shocked to see the white cat from earlier sitting on the bed. Lnd plops down defeated and the cat jumps onto hisp. Maureen POV He is so close I can feel his breath on my skin. It¡¯s making it hard to focus on what I need to say. His scent is invading my nostrils. rice is practically in heat as she tries to push to the surface. I tamper down her lust so I can focus. ¡°You better ept our mate, he was made for us.¡± I ignore her and I feel him slide his hand into mine. ¡°I meant what I said Maureen. You are my beloved and I will protect and love you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have already figured out that I don¡¯te alone John.¡± He smiles ¡°I will love that little girl like she is my own flesh and blood.¡± ¡°My mother¡± I say as a joke but he shocks me. ¡°Your mother is my family now and I know that she is protecting her daughter when she is harsh.¡± I smile at his words. Every part of me wants to believe him and ept this bond. Losing my first mate almost killed me. ¡°What if¡± I start to say to rice in my mind. ¡°No way, you will not live in the land of what if. That is not living Maureen. It is time to give him our love and to let him love us.¡± He clears his throat and when I look at him, he is smiling like he knows a secret. ¡°You¡¯re talking to your wolf¡± he says and I nod. ¡°What is her name?¡± rice is preening like a peacock in my mind. I roll my eyes andugh. ¡°Her name is rice and she can¡¯t wait to meet you.¡± For the first time he looks sad. I squeeze his hand. ¡°what¡¯s wrong John?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she wishes that I had a wolf but I can¡¯t let you go.¡± Before he can say another word, I reach up yanking him down until our lips crash together. The warmth and tingles from the kiss move down my body and I feel my knees go weak. He wraps his arms around my waist, pulling me against him. Am I really doing this right now? ¡°Hell, yes you are. Stop worrying and ept our mate¡± rice growls. I pull back when we are both breathless. I walk over to the door. ¡°Maureen where¡± he says. I open it and my mother is standing there. ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take care of Penny.¡± I rush in, kissing her cheek before I go back out to John, who looks like he won the lottery. I offer him my hand and he takes it, leading me down the stairs and up the path. I have butterflies in my stomach. I was only ever with Timothy. I catch John staring at me several times as we walk and it makes me smile. As we reach the porch, I notice that a woman is sitting on a chair. ¡°Who the f**k is that¡± rice growls. I don¡¯t answer her. I just tighten my grip on John¡¯s hand. He must finally notice the girl. He stiffens for a moment but says nothing. He stops at the bottom of the stairs and the woman looks at our joined hands. ¡°What¡¯s up rissa,¡± he says rather coldly. I¡¯m sure he knows this woman in a way I wish he didn¡¯t based on his behavior. ¡°I just wanted to check on you John. I heard about the warlocksing and the battle. Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m better than alright.¡± He turns to me ¡°this is my beloved Maureen.¡± I see a look sh across her face but it¡¯s gone as quickly as it came. She walks toward me sticking out her hand. ¡°My name is rissa, I¡¯m a friend of John¡¯s. It¡¯s very nice to meet you. Congrattions on finding your mate.¡± ¡°Thank you, rissa.¡± ¡°Well, I guess I should be going. I¡¯ll see you both around, I¡¯m sure.¡± John nods and I follow him up the stairs into the cottage. John POV As soon as I see rissa sitting on the porch, Lily¡¯s words y over in my head. After everything, I could lose my beloved over being an i***t. Once rissa¡¯s gone, I lead Maureen up the stairs into the cottage. I close the door and before I can exin myself, Maureen attacks my lips. I give into the kiss for a few minutes before I pull back. She looks confused, but I need to be truthful with her. I don¡¯t want secrets between us. ¡°Maureen, rissa and I¡± she raises her hand to stop me. ¡°John, will you ever touch another woman?¡± I look at her like she has ten heads. ¡°Not as long as I live. You are the only woman I will ever touch.¡± ¡°Even though I hate the thought of any woman touching you, I can¡¯t hold the past against you.¡± The relief that washes over me is tremendous. I lift her off her feet and carry her bridal style to the bedroom. When we get inside, I set her on her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel rushed, so if you¡¯re not ready for us to mate I can wait.¡± ¡°John, I want you to make me yours.¡± She doesn¡¯t have to say that twice. ¡°First, I, John Liam Bloom, ept you, Maureen Elizabeth Mane as my beloved and mate.¡± She smiles ¡°I, Maureen Elizabeth Mane, ept you John Liam Bloom, as my mate and beloved.¡± I kiss her softly before I pull the shirt over my head and her eyes rake down my chest. Sheys her hands against my chest and the heat under her finger tips goes right to my groin. The kiss we shared on the porch was unlike anything I have ever felt before. I reach down, gripping her shirt and pulling it over her head. Her bare breasts are on disy and I cup them in my hands. As I begin to knead them, she lets out a little moan. I can feel my member growing just from touching her. I need to get myself under control so I don¡¯t embarrass myself. I lift her,ying her down in the middle of the bed. I step back pulling off my pants and boxer briefs, freeing my er*ction. I look at her face and she is biting her lip as she stares at me. It¡¯s the hottest thing I¡¯ve ever seen to see my beloved lying on my bed naked from the waist up biting her lip. I bend down, gripping her pants and sliding them down her perfect legs. I climb on the bed, kissing her legs until I reach her core. I look into her eyes as I take a long lick into her core. Her taste on my tongue is amazing. I n to do this to her every day for the rest of our lives. I¡¯m relentless as I swirl my tongue around her cl*t. She threads her hand into my hair, using me for her pleasure. It¡¯s so hot and I want desperately to be inside her. To mark her as mine. I bite down on her cl*t sending her over the edge. She screams out my name and I can¡¯t hold back anymore. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I climb the rest of the way up her body until we are face to face. I can feel my er*ction touching her core. I press my lips to hers as I press forward into her body. Her core wraps around my c**k and there aren¡¯t even words to describe how good this feels right now. I start to rock my hips and she grips my a** pulling me into her. I don¡¯t know how long I willst with how good feels right now. I want her to c*m again and I pick up the pace. I ce my hand on her marking spot and pass my magic to her. When the glow starts, she screams out her orgasm. Her core begins to milk my c**k and I start to empty my seed inside her. She pulls me down and at first I feel a pinch of pain, but then the pleasure that consumes my whole body is life-affirming. The bond isplete and I feel whole. She pulls back and licks the spot she just marked. Once we bothe down from our orgasms, I roll off pulling her into my side. ¡°You are mine and I am yours in this life and the next.¡± ¡°We are one and we always will be John.¡± She presses soft kiss to my lips before she falls asleep with her head on my chest. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 59 Two-Faced Pheobe POV I can tell that Lnd is in no mood to deal with the cat right now, so I scoop him up in my arms. I¡¯m not giving up that Lance is still alive. ¡°Lnd, can you get me something that would have meant something to your brother?¡± He looks up at me with hope in his eyes. He rushes from the room without another word and I say a prayer to the goddess that this works. ¡°It looks like you found a new friend love,¡± Michael says. I look down at the pure white cat as I rub his head. As soon as Lndes back, I hand the cat to my mother. He ces a gold watch in my hand. ¡°Our father gave Lance this watch. It¡¯s his most prized possession.¡± I smile and take a seat on the bed. I ce my hand over the top of the watch and begin to chant the location spell. After a few minutes, my eyes fly open andnd on the cat my mother is still holding. Well, my brother was definitely creative this time. He didn¡¯t kill Lance, he stripped his powers and made him a cat. It would be funny if he hadn¡¯t worried Lnd so much. I stand walking toward my mother. I take the cat in my arms and ce him on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s happening Pheobe,¡± Lnd asks. ¡°My brother hid your brother in in sight. I guess he figured that would be worse than death.¡± I wave my hand and begin to chant. The cat begins to morph back into its true form. Lance appears on the bed. He smiles at first but then he must remember he¡¯s naked. He covers himself and Iugh. ¡°Wee back, Lance.¡± I wave my hand again and he is dressed. I don¡¯t need Michael losing his sh*t because he is naked. I look back and he smiles at me. I roll my eyes and look back at Lance. He stands from the bed. ¡°Thank you, Pheobe.¡± ¡°No thanks is required, I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡± Lnd pulls him into a hug. Once they release each other, I step forward. ¡°Give me your hand Lance.¡± I wait to hear the growl but it neveres. Goddess, I love this man. I begin to chant and I feel the magic flow from me into Lance¡¯s hand. After a few seconds, I step back. ¡°You have your powers back.¡± ¡°You are truly amazing, Pheobe. I can never thank you enough.¡± ¡°Being the best second inmand to the coven is thanks enough.¡± He smiles ¡°I promise I will make you and Lnd proud.¡± ¡°Pheobe, you must be exhausted after all you¡¯ve done today. Why don¡¯t you and Michael go to your room and rest? I think for a moment and smile. We will be visiting my mother and Lnd often, so we will need a real room. We can¡¯t use the room I had as a teenager and honestly, I want to give that room a new purpose. I want to erase everything that Lucas did. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a different room if that¡¯s alright?¡± My mother smiles before she pulls me into a hug. I take Michael¡¯s hand and lead him back to that empty room. I wave my hand, creating a room that is nothing like it was before. It is light and beautiful. There is no darkness. Michael wraps his arms around me pulling my back to his front. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful love.¡± I turn in his arms andy my head against his chest. ¡°Now can you tell me about what happened earlier?¡± He chuckles before he lifts me, setting me down on the bed. He kneels in front of me andys his hand against my stomach. I gasp ¡°our perfect pup is growing inside of you. I can hear its heart beating¡± he says, and I can¡¯t help the tears that start to flow down my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a mother¡± I say like a question. ¡°Yes, love you are and I¡¯m going to be a father.¡± I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to be a mother. rissa POV I walk down the stairs to relieve Troy. ¡°rissa, what are you doing here? Lenny was supposed to relieve my post.¡± ¡°You know his mate is due any day now. I offered to take his post tonight. Besides, it¡¯s not like we have any prisoners. I¡¯m only here if something should happen.¡± ¡°Actually, they brought a rogue in about an hour ago. He is in the second cell.¡± ¡°Really, he made it into the pack without being caught by the patrol guards.¡± ¡°Yes, from what I heard, he was after John¡¯s mate. He was able to get in because the others were dealing with the warlocks that attacked.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know John had a mate. Did he hurt her¡± I ask. ¡°No, from what I know, she is safe and so is her pup. We aren¡¯t to touch the rogue rissa per the Alpha¡¯s orders. I know how you feel about them. The Alpha and Luna will be meeting with him in the morning.¡± I roll my eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t touch the filthy rogue.¡± He crosses his arms over his chest like he doesn¡¯t believe me. ¡°rissa, I remember what happenedst time we had a rogue in the cells while you were on duty. I¡¯m warning you that if anything happens to that rogue you will be one yourself. The Alpha was very clear.¡± I wave him off. ¡°I don¡¯t need a lecture, Troy. Thank you for the report. You can leave.¡± He nods before he heads back up the stairs. Once he¡¯s gone, I walk toward the cell that has the rogue in it. He is lying on the cot and sits up when he sees me. ¡°Who are you¡±, he asks with a shaky voice. Not only is he a rogue, but he¡¯s weak. ¡°I am a pack warrior. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Ethan.¡± ¡°Why did youe to our pack?¡± He looks worried about my question. ¡°I already told the Alpha why I came. I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the Alpha, so tell me what your business is here?¡± ¡°The leader of my collective wants Maureen to mate.¡± I keep my face stoic even though I¡¯m smiling inside. ¡°What is your leader¡¯s name?¡± He¡¯s silent and that pisses me off. ¡°Answer me rogue, now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, I was enchanted by a witch that lives in the collective. She does the leader¡¯s bidding¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be a very good leader if he sent you. You don¡¯t look like you can fight at all. Why would he send such a weak wolf?¡± ¡°F**k you¡± he says, shocking me. Iugh ¡°be careful rogue I have killed your kind before and I have no problem doing it again.¡± I see fear sh across his face. ¡°Now answer my question.¡± ¡°I was here to take her pup or he¡¯ll kill my mate.¡± This time I can¡¯t help my smile. He wants the little girl so that Maureen wille for her. ¡°How long did it take you to reach the pack?¡± ¡°I traveled for two hours in wolf form.¡± ¡°What direction did you travel?¡± ¡°Why do you want all this information from me?¡± I raise my hand extending my ws. ¡°If your dead you can¡¯t help your mate.¡± ¡°I traveled to the north as the witch directed. She located Maureen using some kind of ck magic.¡± ¡°Very good mutt. Now, we never had this conversation, am I clear?¡± He nods andys back on the cot. I take a seat at the desk to wait until the next guardes for their shift. Then I will do what needs to be done to get rid of that b**ch. I had hoped that John would not find his mate and we could be together but that f**king rogue had to show up. Troy doesn¡¯t realize that the rogue I f**king killed was my mate. I would never ept the bond with a rogue. My wolf even agreed and I had no problem killing him. I felt nothing as I watched the light leave his eyes. I told the Alpha, he attacked me, so I had no choice but to defend myself. He is so gullible and wants to see the best in people. If that b**ch Luna hadn¡¯t showed up, Jennifer would have be Luna. All this is happening because he epted a rogue. I don¡¯t care if she had a pack once. She was a pregnant rogue and he just gave into the bond instead of showing the strength of an Alpha. He should have chosen a proper Luna just like John shouldn¡¯t mate a f**king rogue. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Damien POV I open the door and walk into the room that I¡¯m holding Jeanine in. Her head whips in my direction and I can see she has been crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jeanine, I have faith in your mate, don¡¯t you¡± I say with a smirk. She stays quiet and refuses to look at me. I watch as she wipes her cheeks and sits up straighter trying to show me she is strong. I walk over until I¡¯m standing in front of her. I run my finger down her cheek until I¡¯m gripping her chin. ¡°Even if he fails, I may keep you as a mistress when I mate Maureen.¡± She pulls her face away from me. ¡°I will never betray my mate and Maureen will never mate with you¡± she spits out with all the venom she can muster. I bend down, looking in her eyes ¡°if he fails, you won¡¯t have a mate and Maureen will be mine or she won¡¯t have a pup¡±, I say before I head for the door. ¡°You are an evil ba**ard¡± she yells at my back. ¡°You have no idea¡± I say before I walk through the door. Once I lock her inside, I head to my office. Desiree is waiting for me when I arrive. ¡°This better work, Desiree.¡± She rolls her eyes and it is all I can do not to p her off the chair. ¡°I found her, didn¡¯t I? If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have no idea she was even in that pack.¡± She is right about that. I have no idea how they made it that far. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you sent that weak a** wolf to get the brat in the first ce. You have stronger warriors who could actually fight. Then you wouldn¡¯t let me block his ability to tell them any details about why he is there.¡± I smile ¡°do you know what¡¯s good about pack wolves, Desiree?¡± ¡°No Damien, as far as I¡¯m concerned, nothing is good about pack wolves.¡± ¡°They have morals and rules. If he gets caught the minute he tells them we have his mate, they will feel obligated to help him.¡± She looks at me like I have ten heads. ¡°Your collective is no match for a pack that size. If he leads them here, you will lose.¡± ¡°You underestimate me. If he makes it out of there with their help, they will find nothing here. I have already made arrangements for the collective to move locations tomorrow. Carter is near the pack waiting to let me know if Ethan makes it over the border with the pup. He has his orders and I trust Carter with my life. You just be ready to do what needs to be done once I have the brat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be ready, I just hope your n works.¡± ¡°Have a little faith, Desiree.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 60 My Pup Judith POV I pray to the goddess that the warlock is a man of his word after all that Maureen has been through. Losing Richard almost killed her. She told the Luna about losing him but she didn¡¯t tell her everything. Not because she wanted to deceive her, but because she is worried about Penny. Richard wasn¡¯t just a wolf and neither is Penny. I know that ba**ard killed Richard, but I still don¡¯t understand how? Richard being a hybrid made him powerful, more powerful than Damien could ever be. I still don¡¯t understand why he is hell bent on having Maureen. She never showed any interest in him. There is no way he knows about her gifts. No one knows about her being blessed but me. ¡°Nana, where¡¯s mama, it¡¯s time for a story.¡± I know Penny is used to Maureen putting her to bed so I hope she isn¡¯t too upset she isn¡¯t here. She needed this time with her mate. ¡°Mama will be back tomorrow. Is it OK if I read you a story and put you to bed.¡± She thinks for a minute and then smiles. ¡°Yes Nana¡± she says, and I lead her upstairs. Once she is in her pajamas, I tuck her in and read her a story. Thankfully, she falls asleep quickly. Maureen was right. This pack is the best ce for Penny to grow up and I will not let that ba**ard hurt either of my girls. The Next Day I head to Penny¡¯s room. I can hear her awake already and ying with her toys. I open the door and she jumps up, rushing to me. ¡°Nana, where is mama?¡± I bend down until we are eye to eye. ¡°Mama will be back soon with John. How about if Nana gets you some breakfast?¡± She smiles with her toothy grin. ¡°Can I have chocte chip pancakes?¡± I scoop her up and carry her to the kitchen. ¡°Of course, you can¡± I say as I put her in the chair at the table. I make the pancakes as she sits and talks about all her toys. She is so sweet and innocent. She has no idea about all the adult bulls*t and that¡¯s how it should be. I set her te down and she digs into her pancakes. She smiles with chocte on her face and I chuckle. A knock sounds on the door. I know it¡¯s not Maureen because she wouldn¡¯t knock. ¡°Nana will be right back. You sit and eat your pancakes like a good girl.¡± She nods and I head for the door. I look through the window before I open the door. I believe what Ethan said, but that doesn¡¯t mean Damien couldn¡¯t be using him as a distraction for the real n. The pack wolf smiles and waves at me. ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m one of the pack warriors, the Alpha sent me to watch over you and the pup. I can stay out here if you¡¯re morefortable.¡± ¡°Thank you, I would appreciate that.¡± She nods and I go head back toward Penny sitting at the table. ¡°Was it mama¡± she asks without even looking away from her pancakes. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t sweetie¡± is thest thing I say before the darkness takes me under. Lincoln POV Eli¡¯s cries wake me from sleep. Amelia must be in the shower. I scoop my son up in my arms and once I have him changed, I sit in the rocking chair. As I wait for Amelia toe out of the shower, I look down at his perfect little face. ¡°Eli, do you know how lucky we are? The goddess blessed us both with your mother. She is the kindest, most beautiful, and strongest woman I have ever met. I pray that one day the goddess will bless you just as she has me.¡± ¡°He has a long time before he finds his mate. Let¡¯s not rush that¡±, Amelia says with a chuckle. I look up and she is dressed in jeans and a t-shirt. We are meeting with Ethan this morning. Lily and Neal will be joining us since Michael and Pheobe are staying at the coven for a few days. She walks over and presses her lips to mine before she takes Eli from my arms. ¡°We have some ce to be this morning, so you better get dressed, sleepy head¡± she says with a smirk because she was up before me. I stand and p her behind before she sits to feed our son. I head into the shower. As soon as I¡¯m dressed, I head back out and my mother is already waiting. ¡°Let me hug him before you steal him again mom.¡± She shoots me a look and I chuckle. I walk over and kiss his forehead. I hug my mother before I head downstairs with Amelia. We reach the door that leads to the cells. The guard bares his neck at us. ¡°The Gammas are already downstairs, Alpha and Luna.¡± I nod and we head downstairs. Lily turns when she hears us and smiles. Neal is standing near the cell and seems calm. ¡°I was able to reverse whatever the witch did to Ethan so he can tell us exactly where that f**king collective is.¡± I smile ¡°I take it that means that he was being truthful in his reasoning for entering the territory.¡± ¡°Yes, he was. The collective leader¡¯s name is Damien and his collective was part of the attack that As ordered the day you killed him.¡± I feel Talon at the surface when she says As¡¯s name. Amelia threads her arm in mine. ¡°As is dead and this a**hole will be soon too.¡± I take a few deep breaths before I walk over and unlock the cell. Ethan has a look of shock on his face. ¡°Ethan, we can finish our discussion in our office¡±, I say as I point between myself and Amelia. We all head up to the office and Ethan takes a seat. I can tell he is still worried about his mate. I would be losing my mind if someone had Amelia. ¡°Ethan, I promise you that Damien is going to pay for threatening your mate and all that he has done.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha¡± he says and seems to rx a little. Maureen POV Last night was amazing. I can¡¯t believe I found my second chance and he is so perfect. I won¡¯t ever forget Richard, but I know he would want me to be happy. He was an amazing mate and father. I look at John sleeping peacefully and I smile. He is so handsome and kind. I¡¯m very blessed and I can¡¯t wait to join the pack after Damien is dealt with. I have to tell John about Penny before I tell the Alpha and Luna. I brush the hair off his forehead. I can¡¯t just leave, but I need to get back to Penny. I have never spent a night away from her. I know she is safe with my mom but I miss her even if it¡¯s only been overnight. ¡°Good morning beautiful¡± he says with his eyes still closed. ¡°You can¡¯t even see me to know what I look like this morning. I could have bed head and drool on my face.¡± ¡°You are beautiful even with bed head and drool¡± he says. He opens his eyes and I lean in pressing my lips to his. I pull back ¡°good morning.¡± I slide out of the bed and start to pull my clothes on. He starts to do the same. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up John. I just want to go check on Penny.¡± ¡°I have no intentions of letting you out of my sight until that a**hole is dealt with. ¡± I smile and when we are both dressed we start down the path toward the cottage. We are about halfway there when I feel someone trying to reach me. I stop dead because the only person who could ever do that was Richard and I¡¯m sure now John. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Maureen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. sure¡± I say and focus on whoever is reaching out. ¡°Mama¡± is all I hear before I lose the connection and my body fills with dread. I dont¡¯t even say a word and I take off at full speed toward the cottage. John is calling out but I can¡¯t stop to exin. I need to reach Penny. I rush up the stairs and throw open the door. I go room by room and when I reach the hall that leads to the kitchen, every bit of hope I had is gone. I rush over, cing my hand on my mother¡¯s chest. My hand begins to glow and I pass my healing to her. She has no injuries that I can see but she has to be hurt, she is unconscious. ¡°Maureen¡± John yells out and I respond telling him where I am. He rushes to me ¡°John, Penny is gone.¡± ¡°She took her Maureen.¡± I look down at my mother. ¡°Who mom, who took her?¡± ¡°The pack woman who said she was here to protect us.¡± I growl ¡°that f**king b**ch fromst night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright go get our girl.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t be far¡± my mother says. ¡°Are you sure your alright¡± I ask. ¡°I am more pissed than hurt now move your ass.¡± I smile before I turn to John. He pulls me into his arms and I¡¯m just about to protest when he speaks. ¡°Think about Penny.¡± I close my eyes and focus on my daughter. ¡°Penny, can you hear mama¡± I say in my mind. After a few seconds, she finally answers. ¡°I¡¯m scared mama. Thisdy is mean.¡± I tamper down my anger and focus on saving my daughter. ¡°Baby girl, what do you see around you?¡± ¡°Trees, just lots of trees mama.¡± A few seconds pass and she speaks again. ¡°Mama, I see water.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good sweetie. Is it big water or little water?¡± ¡°It¡¯s big mama.¡± ¡°Good girl, you be brave. Mama will be there soon.¡± ¡°OK mama¡± she says, and I lose the connection. I open my eyes. ¡°She is near ake. She still has to be in the packnds. Her scent was still in the house. She won¡¯t dare shift because she won¡¯t be able to control Penny.¡± He smiles and wraps me in his arms again. I feel strange and in the next second we are surrounded by trees. John holds on to me until I¡¯m steady. ¡°Teleporting takes some getting used to. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± ¡°Thank you, for getting us here so quickly.¡± I scent the air and catch Penny¡¯s scent. I shift and lower down so that John can get on rice¡¯s back. She starts to stalk toward the scent, trying to keep the element of surprise. As we reach the edge of the trees, there is a clearing that leads to the pack border. I remember it from when Walker brought us to the pack. I finally spot them just passing over the border. I¡¯m just about to take off when I feel John is no longer on my back. That b**ch is so dead when I get to her. rice takes off ¡°she is more than dead for touching our pup.¡± As we cross the border rice stops and I don¡¯t understand what the hell is happening right now. ¡°Carter¡± is all I can make out before John has them both suspended in the air screaming. I look around and Penny is nowhere in sight. I walk toward the b**ch who looks scared. She should be. ¡°Where is my pup you b**ch?¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 61 Unexpected Ally Maureen POV ¡°Maureen, Penny is safe¡± my mother¡¯s voice whispers in my mind. The fear I had for my daughter is completely gone and reced with rage for this b**ch who put her hands on my pup. ¡°Drop her John¡± I say, leaving no doubt that I am not asking. He releases her, dropping her to the ground at my feet. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Carter, John¡± I say over my shoulder before I reach down, grabbing her by the hair. I pull back and punch her square in the face. ¡°What did you n to do with my daughter, you b**ch?¡± She wipes the blood from her mouth and smirks at me. ¡°I¡¯m bringing her back to where you all belong. With those disgusting rogues that want you. You don¡¯t deserve to have a mate like John. He should have been my mate instead of a f**king rogue.¡± She looks around me ¡°John, we can still be together and get rid of these rogues. I promise you it¡¯s not that hard to kill a mate that isn¡¯t worthy of you.¡± I feel bile rise in my throat. She killed her own mate because he was a rogue. ¡°The woman who is about to end you for touching our daughter is my mate¡±, John says, and I love him for iming Penny as his own. She makes it to her feet and takes a fighting stance. We start to circle each other. She throws a punch directly at my face but I dodge. I punch forward, making contact with her ribs. She gasps trying to pull air into her lungs. I see her eyes change color as her wolf is at the surface. Ind one more punch to her face, knocking her on her a**. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She rushes to her feet and growls. She begins to shift and I am d to oblige. ¡°My turn to make that b**ch plead for mercy¡± rice says. Iugh knowing there won¡¯t be any pleading in wolf form. The wolf seems taken back by rice¡¯s size and color. She is bigger than most average wolves and white as snow. rice starts to circle her wolf. The wolf snaps at rice¡¯s leg and manages to sink her teeth into our front leg. rice manages to shake her off and now she is even more pissed. rice growls and I feel like it shakes the trees. The wolf whimpers and starts to back up. rice stalks forward and the wolf tries to take off. She reaches her in three long strides, pinning her to the ground. She begins to shift and rice steps back. ¡°Please I¡¯m sorry, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt her¡± she pleads as she scurries back. ¡°Shift rice, she¡¯s mine.¡± She does as I say and I see relief on her face. ¡°I¡¯m d you believe me Maureen¡± she says as I walk toward her. She gets to her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I would have forgiven many things, but taking Penny isn¡¯t one of them.¡± I pull back my arm, extending my ws before I punch forward into her chest. Her eyes get big before I wrap my hand around her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sure what the goddess has nned for your crimes is far worse than anything I could do to you¡±, I say and pull my hand back. Her body falls to the ground and I drop her heart to the ground, too, I turn to John who is still holding Carter although he is on the ground now. He waves his hand and I¡¯m dressed. I smile before I walk toward both of them. ¡°Love, where is Penny¡±, John asks me. ¡°Mother said she is safe.¡± ¡°Thank the goddess but how, she had her?¡± ¡°John release Carter and I¡¯ll try to exin.¡± ¡°Maureen¡± he says and I can hear the concern in his voice. ¡°John, I promise you that he is not a threat.¡± He releases his hold on him and Johnes to stand next to me. He threads his fingers through mine and squeezes my hand. ¡°John, Carter is the second inmand of the collective. He is also the only reason we were able to escape from Damien.¡± ¡°I took Penny from that evil she-wolf and hid her near a tree.¡± ¡°Thank you Carter.¡± John POV When she tells me to release the wolf, I¡¯m not happy. He was part of the rogue attack and I trust him even less than I trust Ethan. I link Lincoln to tell him what just happened and he orders me to bring the wolf to the pack house. ¡°Lincoln wants to see us in the office with him¡±, I say pointing to the rogue. She turns to me, ¡°his name is Carter and I promise you that he means no harm to me or Penny.¡± ¡°I understand why you don¡¯t trust me, John, but she is right. I don¡¯t agree with the things that Damien has done. Especially the things he did to Richard and Maureen.¡± I feel Maureen stiffen at the mention of Richard. Carter walks in front of us toward the pack house. I have so many questions but I stay quiet as I can tell she is processing what Carter just said. Once we reach the office, Maureen heads in first. I hear a growl that shakes the walls once Carter walks inside. I step in before Lincoln reaches him. ¡°Alpha Lincoln I know he was part of the attack but Maureen believes he is no threat and he has information about Damien¡± ¡°Lincoln, let¡¯s hear him out and then make a decision¡±, Amelia says, and I¡¯m grateful. He takes a step back and I can tell Ethan is ufortable with his presence too. I just pray that Maureen is right. We all take a seat and I have to tell Lincoln about Maureen killing a warrior. I know they have epted her but she is technically not a pack member. ¡°Before he tells us anything, I need you to know that rice is dead.¡± ¡°My warrior is dead by whose hand¡± he says, looking at Carter. ¡°It was not Carter. rice took my daughter after she incapacitated Judith with the intent of taking Penny to Damien.¡± I see Lincoln¡¯s anger fade and he looks at Maureen. She nods ¡°I killed her for taking my pup.¡± ¡°You were well within your rights to take that action against her.¡± ¡°I know this doesn¡¯t matter now, Lincoln, but she also admitted to killing a rogue that was her mate.¡± ¡°She killed her own mate. What kind of monster kills, their own mate¡± Lincoln says, like a question, but he needs no answer. ¡°The goddess will deal with her for what she has done to her mate¡±, Lincoln says. He is absolutely right. Our mates are a gift and the goddess doesn¡¯t take rejection kindly, so I can¡¯t even imagine the punishment for killing one¡¯s mate. Carter POV The Alpha looks at me as soon as we all take a seat. ¡°Carter, I suggest you start talking and exin why I shouldn¡¯t put you in the cells after you helped with the attack on my pack¡± the Alpha says. ¡°I have no good answer besides that I was following orders. I have been Damien¡¯s second inmand for a very long time. He has always been a ba**ard but I could live with his decisions.¡± I can see he doesn¡¯t like my answer but he continues to listen. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Richard, Maureen, Judith, and Penny joined the collective that I saw what he was really capable of. He knew something was different about Richard but he didn¡¯t know exactly what it was until Desiree figured it out. Desiree is a witch that would do anything for Damien.¡± ¡°So what exactly did they figure out about Richard,¡± Lincoln asks. ¡°Richard wasn¡¯t just a wolf. He was a hybrid. A hybrid of creatures we don¡¯t often see together.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°Richard was part Fae. Once he found that out, he wanted Richard out of the way.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make any sense. He wants me to mate him but I am not part Fae¡± Maureen says. This is the part that Maureen doesn¡¯t know and I could never live with after Damien told me his n. ¡°Maureen, he only wants to mate you to control Penny. He ns to use her when she is old enough to mate and breed.¡± Growls are heard around the room and Maureen is on her feet. ¡°I will rip his d**k off before he ever touches my daughter.¡± John stands and wraps her in his arms. ¡°That is exactly the reason that I helped Maureen escape. I wouldn¡¯t let that happen.¡± Maureenes back to sit in front of me. ¡°What happened to Richard?¡± I had hoped she would never have to hear this story, but I guess I have no choice now. I wish I had reached them sooner and I could have helped Richard escape with them. ¡°I was scouting out the pack on Damien¡¯s orders. When I came back I headed right for Damien¡¯s office but he wasn¡¯t there. I linked him and he didn¡¯t answer. One of the rogues told me that he had headed with Richard and Desiree into the forest. I shifted and ran as fast as my wolf could but I was toote. When I reached them, Richard was dead. ¡°How¡± Maureen whispers? ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how they overpowered such a strong hybrid. All I know is he looked like they had taken all the moisture out of his body. When I questioned Damien heughed. They burned his remains. That is the moment I knew that I could no longer follow his orders blindly. I made the n that day to get you, Penny, and Judith out of the collective before we went to meet with that ba**ard As.¡± I can see the pain in her eyes and I¡¯m d to see her new mate will be there to help her heal. He pulls her into his arms and I turn back to the Alpha. ¡°Damien sent me to make sure that Ethan made it out of the pack with Penny. He also wanted me to kill Ethan the minute he crossed the border. ¡°What of my mate if I was to be killed?¡± ¡°Ethan, the only thing I can say is that we need to stop him before he can make any of his ns happen.¡± Ethan nods at me. ¡°You have no reason to trust me but I promise you I am only hear to stop him from seeding with his sick n¡± I say to the Alpha. He nods and I thank the goddess that they believe me. ¡°I have a n and Damien is going to get exactly what he wants¡± a woman that I can tell is also a witch says. I have a feeling that Damien is going to be very sorry he f**ked with this pack and Maureen. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 62 ns to Be Had Damien POV Desiree is a mediocre witch at best, but she is a witch just the same. She has been in love with me forever and, despite me using her, she still follows me around like she has a chance of being more than a ything. She was once a part of a coven but she was a low-ranking member. She hated her ce in the coven and when we met I made her feel like she was important. Making her feel that way allowed me to use her powers. She has been an asset in helping me keep the collective safe from other supernatural, but if I have hybrids, I won¡¯t need her anymore. The first time I introduced her to Richard, he tried to hide what he was, but she was still able to tell despite his efforts. I still can¡¯t believe that little brat is part Fae. I didn¡¯t even think they still existed. That¡¯s one thing Desiree was useful for, detecting other supernaturals. It¡¯s one of her strongest powers. I knew that I needed to get rid of him the day she told me what he was. I wanted Maureen from the beginning, but finding out her brat of a daughter was special just made her all the more appealing. He was so stupid to think I just let them join the collective. The n to lead him into the woods to show he was willing to contribute to the collective was brilliant on my part. shback A knock sounds on my door and Desiree walks in, followed by Richard. He keeps his expression even, but I know he doesn¡¯t trust me. He takes a seat in front of my desk. ¡°Richard, how are you finding the collective?¡± ¡°Everything is good, we can¡¯t thank you enough for sparing us and allowing us to join.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the leader I am Richard. My collective is the most precious thing to me and since you¡¯re no threat, we are d to have you here. Now that you have settled in, I¡¯m going to need you to contribute to the collective.¡± ¡°Of course, I am d to hunt or do whatever you need done.¡± I smile ¡°wonderful, since Carter is out on a mission I would like you to join us today for a hunt¡± I say pointing between Desiree and myself. I can see his apprehension but he nods. ¡°Good, we shouldn¡¯t be gone long. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll want to get back to your mate and pup.¡± We all head out and we lead Richard into the forest. As we reach an area of the forest that is dense with trees, Desiree turns to me. I nod and she turns facing Richard. I follow seeing that she has him frozen in ce. The panic on his face isical. ¡°Damien what is this?¡± ¡°This is me giving you a chance to be honest about what you are.¡± ¡°I have no idea what your talking about. Release me now you evil witch¡±, he says to Desiree. She walks forward until she is standing in front of him. ¡°Such a shame to end such a handsome man¡± she says, running her finger down his cheek. Ie to stand a few feet from him. ¡°Maybe if you were honest this wouldn¡¯t be happening¡± I say but I can¡¯t even stop myself fromughing. ¡°That¡¯s not true it would be happening. Your mate and daughter are mine now.¡± He growls and I can see his hand begin to glow. Desiree must notice it too. She pulls a syringe from her pocket and, without a second thought, she ces it in his arm. As she pushes the plunger down, his screams fill the woods. After a few minutes, he looks like he hasn¡¯t a drop of liquid left in his body. She releases the hold she has on him and his body falls to the ground. Even I¡¯m taken back by what she just did. She has powers but she is an average witch at best. ¡°Desiree you want to tell me what the hell just happened.¡± She turns and smiles like she has a secret. ¡°You better tell me what the f**k you just did or you can join him.¡± Her smile falls and she turns back into that scared little girl who wants to please me. ¡°I visited the ck magic coven. My cousin helped me with some ck magic when I told him I wanted to kill some wolves. He hates your kind.¡± I smile ¡°very good, now let¡¯s get back. I have to tell Maureen the bad news andfort her.¡± I can tell she isn¡¯t happy about Maureen but she won¡¯t ever go against me. ¡°Damien¡± I hear Carter yelling my name. I turn just as he breaks through the trees. When he looks at Richard¡¯s body I see disgust on his face. ¡°What the hell happened?¡± I smile but never answer. ¡°Desiree take care of the body¡± I say and lead Carter back to the territory. ¡°Go get Maureen, I have to tell her about Richard.¡± ¡°What are you¡± he starts to say but I cut him off. ¡°That is none of your concern, just get her and remember your loyalty is to me.¡± ¡°Of course, Damien¡± he says before he heads for the cottages. End of shback Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Carter will be back tomorrow and Maureen will be here with me where she belongs. Once I have her pup she will do whatever I want her to.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you need Maureen. I can take care of her pup till she is old enough. You know I would do anything for you, Damien.¡± I roll my eyes. I stand walking around my desk until I¡¯m standing in front of her. ¡°Desiree, you be the good girl you have always been and get me what I want.¡± I bend down and m my lips on hers. I pull back ¡°go to my room. I¡¯ll be there is a minute.¡± She smiles and jumps up from the chair like I promised her more than a good f**k. Once she leaves I link Carter, ¡°is everything going to n?¡± ¡°Yes, I will be there tomorrow with the pup and Maureen.¡± I cut the link and head to my room. I need to keep Desiree on board with the n till this is all done and then I can be rid of her. She is getting on myst nerve with her bullish*t about having me. Maureen POV After we discuss the n for tomorrow, we head back to the cottage. I need to hold my pup after everything that happened tonight. ¡°Maureen, are you sure about this n¡±, John says. ¡°My cousin and I are strong but anything can happen. I can¡¯t lose you and Penny.¡± I stop and turn to him. ¡°I promise you that after tomorrow Damien and that b**ch Desiree will be dead. You will never lose me and Penny. You are stuck with us for the rest of our lives¡± I say as I ce my hand on his cheek. I press my lips to his feeling his love and pouring all my love into this kiss. We pull apart when we are both breathless. ¡°Just please be careful. We will be near the pack but if you need me you link me immediately.¡± ¡°I will¡± I say taking his hand as I lead him up the stairs. As soon as I open the door, Penny is wrapped around me. ¡°Mama I was scared.¡± I scoop her up and we take her into the living room where my mother is sitting on the couch. I sit holding her on myp. ¡°Penny, how did you get to Nana?¡± She smiles ¡°the nice man put me by a tree. He told me to think about home. I thought about my new room and toys.¡± I smile and kiss her forehead. ¡°Then what happened sweetie?¡± ¡°The tree opened like a door and when I went inside I was back in my room.¡± I look at my mother. ¡°I heard her yelling for me in her room.¡± I rushed up the stairs and there she was holding her doll. That¡¯s when I linked you to let you know she was safe.¡± I squeeze her a little bit tighter. Those are her Fae gifts. The ability to use the earth and nature. I say a thank you to Richard for keeping our pup safe. John wraps his arms around the two of us. I believe in my heart that Richard sent John with the goddess¡¯s help to protect and love us. After we tuck Penny into bed, John and I head back downstairs. I notice that my mother has her things in a bag near the couch. ¡°Mother, what are doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get nervous, I¡¯m not leaving the pack, just the cottage. Tomorrow, your handsome mate is going to show me to my new home and he will be moving here with you and Penny.¡± I smile and rush over to wrap my mother in a hug. I can¡¯t believe all that has changed in just a couple of days. ¡°Thank you, Judith¡± John says. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. You just be a man of your word and take care of my girls.¡± He nods and we all get ready for bed. Not that I¡¯ll get much sleep with what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow. The Next Day ¡°You be safe ande back to us in one piece¡± my mother says as she wraps me in her arms. We head for the pack yard and everyone is waiting for us. ¡°Are you ready to do this, Maureen,¡± Lincoln asks. ¡°I am more than ready.¡± ¡°Before we leave I want you to be part of the pack so you can link us all, not just John.¡± I smile, when I be part of the pack Penny does too. ¡°We will perform the ceremony with Judith when we return.¡± I smile grateful this pack has been our salvation. Neal hands me a cup with Lincoln¡¯s blood in it. ¡°I, Alpha Lincoln Thomas, extend you, Maureen Elizabeth Bloom, an invitation to be a member of the Nightfire pack. Please make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Maureen Elizabeth Bloom, vow my loyalty to the Nightfire pack. I also vow my loyalty to Alpha Lincoln and Luna Amelia. I will keep all the pack secrets and raise our pup to do the same.¡± ¡°Maureen, you and Penny are now members of the Nightfire Pack and as such, are under the protection of its Alpha, Luna, and ranked members.¡± I feel the connection to the pack and it¡¯s amazing. I never expected in my life to be a pack member. I¡¯ve been a rogue all my life but I¡¯m d that has changed now. Lily steps in front of me. ¡°Are you ready to do this?¡± ¡°Yes, I trust youpletely.¡± Once she performs the spell, we follow Carter in the direction of the collective. The others will be near but will not move in until we give them the word. When we reach the area where they will be waiting, John kisses me. I can see how torn he is to let me go ahead but I have to do this. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t be long.¡± I kiss him before I take her hand. We walk another ten minutes before we are met by one of the rogues from the collective. ¡°Carter, your back. Damien told us to expect you with Maureen and her pup.¡± ¡°Well, here we are so he doesn¡¯t have to wait any longer.¡± He moves aside and I grip her hand a little tighter. Once we¡¯re in the building, I say a prayer to the goddess that Lily¡¯s n works. Carter knocks and opens the door. He ushers us inside and Damien is sitting behind his desk with a sickly sweet smile on his face. ¡°Wee home Maureen¡± he says and bends down. ¡°Wee home Penny.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 63 Secrets and Truths Maureen POV I hold my breath as he bends down to her. ¡°Penny, my friend Carter here is going to take you to meet Miss Desiree¡± he says so sweetly. I pull her close to my side. He stands and leans in so he is close enough for me to feel his breath on my face. ¡°If you want your daughter to be safe from harm, you will listen like the good mate you¡¯re going to be.¡± ¡°I want her to stay here with me, Damien. I came here willingly so please don¡¯t take her from me.¡± ¡°She will be right next door and as soon as we finish talking I¡¯ll have her brought back. You have my word.¡± His word, I can¡¯t wait to rip his head from his body. ¡°Mama I¡¯ll be OK¡± she says before she takes Carter¡¯s hand. I bend down, hugging her. I link her so he can¡¯t hear ¡°please be careful.¡± She pulls back with that beautiful smile that normally brings me such peace, but not even that is helping right now. They head for the door and once it shuts, Damien ces his hand on the small of my back. He leads me to a chair in front of his desk. I want to openly gag, but right now I need to y along. He takes a seat behind his desk and the smile on his face makes me believe he suspects nothing. ¡°I¡¯m d you came home, Maureen. This is where you and Penny belong. You belong here with me. We are going to be a family.¡± I look at him like he is crazy. I have my hair covering John¡¯s mark but I want to stick it in his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you think is going to happen here, Damien. My mate is dead and I have no desire to have another.¡± The words taste awful on my tongue but I don¡¯t mean one word. ¡°Even if I did, what makes you think it would be you? I have never shown any interest in you, Damien, after Richard was killed.¡± The smile that he so proudly wore slips from his face, reced by pure anger. ¡°Maureen, I know you are not stupid, so please don¡¯t act like you are. You have no choice in this. You will either let me mark and mate you or I will hurt your precious Fae pup.¡± I give him the reaction he¡¯s looking for by feigning shock. The smirk returns to his face. ¡°Yes I know exactly what she is and what Richard was.¡± ¡°You killed my mate and now you expect that I will mate you.¡± Heughs and I feel like I¡¯m in a bad movie when the evil doctorughs because he thinks he¡¯s won. ¡°Yes I did and, honestly, you are just a means to an end. So you can get on board and have a chance to see your daughter grow up or you can die here today.¡± ¡°I will never allow you to use my daughter as a breeder.¡± This time it¡¯s his face that has shock written all over it. ¡°I see Carter has loose lips. He¡¯ll be dealt with as soon as I¡¯m done dealing with you.¡± Damien POV That ba**ard betrayed me after all I have done for him. I made him my second inmand when he was nothing to me. Now he brings her here, for what? Does he really believe this she-wolf stands a chance against me? She came here thinking she will be the one walking out in one piece. How wrong she is because I don¡¯t need her to control the brat since I have Desiree. I¡¯ve put up with her this long. I can use her a little longer. She stands and I mimic her movement. ¡°You¡¯ll never make it out the door, so I wouldn¡¯t even try Maureen.¡± I start around the desk and before I can reach her she is gone. Crane growls and I¡¯m ready to shift. I rush from the office outside expecting to find her with some low-level witch. There is no other way she teleported out of my office on her own. Instead, I find wolves and a warlock who has his arm wrapped around Maureen. I¡¯m ready to shift into Crane. This is not how this was supposed to go. ¡°You still have the brat¡±, Crane growls in my mind and I smile. He¡¯s right, one word from me and Desiree will kill her. ¡°You forget I still have your pup. Even if you manage to kill me, Desiree will have her dead before you can ever reach her.¡± A smile of victory breaks out on Maureen¡¯s face and all the confidence I just had about having the upper hand seems to fade away. What the f**k is going on? Carter POV I lead her into the cottage where Desiree is waiting. I stop outside the door that leads into the living room. ¡°Please wait here, there is something I need to do.¡± She nods and I walk into the living room where Desiree is sitting on the couch. ¡°Where is she, Carter¡± she says with irritation in her voice. ¡°I came here because despite all you have done you have a chance to make things right.¡± She rolls her eyes ¡°Carter, I have made it perfectly clear to you that I will never be yours. Damien is the one I want.¡± Her words hurt me as much as they did the first time she said them when I realized she was my mate. ¡°I had hoped that you would realize the value in the gift the goddess gave you, but honestly you¡¯re not worthy to be anyone¡¯s mate.¡± She conjures a ck ball of energy in her hand ¡°I would be careful Carter because we are nothing to each other and I will think nothing of ending you where you stand.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right Desiree, you are nothing to me. Lily, you cane in now¡± I say, and the door opens. ¡°What the hell did you call her¡± Desiree asks. Before I can say a word she shimmers and where Penny stood Lily now stands. She throws the energy ball in my direction and like it¡¯s a child¡¯s ball, Lily catches it. ¡°Carter, you can leave now¡± she says. ¡°Are you sure¡±, I ask and she smiles. ¡°Yes, go check on Maureen.¡± ¡°You betrayed him¡± she screams and Lily whips her head in Desiree¡¯s direction. The look on her face leaves no doubt Desiree is about to suffer for all she has done. I turn to leave, closing the door behind me. I can hear her scream out my name and I feel nothing. The little remaining bond was gone the minute she made her choice. Lily POV As I stand outside the door and listen to the fact that Carter is that b**ches mate, I can feel the anger grow which I didn¡¯t think was possible. She chose to spit in the goddess¡¯ face and torture this poor man by choosing that disgusting wolf over and over again. Once the door is closed, she starts to scream for Carter. I¡¯m sure she realizes my power as I release my masking spell. ¡°What seems to be the problem, Desiree? You couldn¡¯t detect me with your pathetic powers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are but I¡¯ve done nothing to you.¡± I can see she is trying to teleport with no sess. The panic on her face is quite comical. ¡°What are you¡± she asks. ¡°I¡¯m a blessed witch and much stronger than you will ever be.¡± I paralyze her before I invade her mind to see exactly what her crimes are. As the images flow to me, I see the day she went to Lucas for the potion that killed Richard. I can¡¯t believe all the lives he destroyed. I¡¯m d he¡¯s dead and this b**ch is about to join him. I release the mind hold on her but she is still frozen in ce. I force my will, making her walk toward me. ¡°You are about to tell Maureen all you have done before I end your pathetic life.¡± Her eyes get big and I teleport us between my family and that ba**ard. Damien runs toward me and John raises his hand, stopping him like a statue. He nods to me and I face Desiree. ¡°Show them now¡± I say. She starts to cry looking at Carter. ¡°No one cares about your tears. Show them the monster that you are¡±, I say, forcing her memories to y like a reel for everyone to see. I know that Maureen needs to know what happened because I have been there. She needs this to let go of the questions she has about what happened to Richard. When the reel stops she buries her head in John¡¯s chest. ¡°He made me do it, please have mercy¡± Desiree pleads. ¡°Mercy is for those that are sorry, not for those that are sorry they got caught.¡± I raise my hand lifting her off the ground. ¡°The only fitting punishment is for you to feel all that you did.¡± Her eyes get big and the fear is palpable. I start to chant and her screams fill the air. ¡°I hope you and your cousin will enjoy the goddess¡¯s wrath together¡±, I say, before I drop her lifeless dried out body to the ground. I turn on Damien but before I can deal out his punishment, a hand is on my shoulder. I turn and Maureen is looking in my eyes. ¡°Thank you, for all you have done, but he is mine.¡± I step back and Neal wraps his arm around me. Lincoln and Amelia both nod at me. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maureen POV As I watch what they did to Richard, I feel sick to my stomach. I bury my head in John¡¯s chest. Most people wouldn¡¯t understand the need to know exactly what happened but Lily did. I have grieved but now I can let all that go and move forward. John kisses the top of my head and I pull back, looking into his eyes. No words are exchanged between us but he knows. He nods and I stop Lily from killing that pathetic excuse for a wolf. She steps back and I face this man. John still has him frozen in ce, but I will not kill him like this. ¡°You took something from me and my pup that you had no right to. Unlike you, who gave Richard no opportunity to defend himself, I will allow you to fight back.¡± I look at my mate, who has nothing but love in his eyes and he nods at me. I back up, ¡°rice, it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Yes it is and I¡¯m so proud to be your wolf.¡± I shift and as soon as John releases him, Damien shifts too. rice is bigger than his average size wolf. He is an ugly brown color that looks like mud. As we circle each other, I think about all the pain he has caused me. The anger builds and rice growls. He lunges at us but she side-steps. We turn so we are facing him. As we head toward him, rice builds up speed and when we reach him she mps down on his shoulder. He starts to shake trying to free himself from her jaws. We hear the bone break and she finally lets go. He limps but continues toe at us. This time he manages to swipe across our chest. I can feel the warmth of the blood running down and dripping onto our paws. ¡°rice¡±, John yells, and I pray he doesn¡¯t interfere. I can feel rice¡¯s anger that he made the mark. She growls again and this time the wolf steps back before he runs toward us. rice manages to mp down on his front leg. She shakes her head back and forth. We can hear the tearing of bone and flesh. After a few seconds, she has pulled the leg from his body. He starts to try to drag himself from us but she is having no part of it. She begins to circle his pathetic body lying on the ground. She bites down on his hind leg this time. After a few minutes of shaking and his cries filling the air, his leg is again pulled from his body. She comes around until we are standing over his broken body. She growls and the wolf¡¯s eyes turn. Without any warning, he shifts back into human form. What¡¯s left of him lying there waiting for death toe. ¡°Finish him, rice, and send him to the goddess.¡± She bends down, showing more mercy than he deserves. She takes him in her jaws and bites down, breaking his already broken body in half. rice turns heading toward John. When we reach him, sheys down in front of him. He bends cing his head against hers. It¡¯s over, it is finally over. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 64 Good News Carter POV As I watch Maureen¡¯s wolf walk over to John after she killed Damien, I can breathe again. I know she is strong but I¡¯ve known him long enough to know that he would do whatever it takes to get what he wanted. He would think nothing of taking Richard and Maureen from that sweet pup. I thought for sure that I would feel guilt about Damien, but honestly, all I feel is relief that he won¡¯t be hurting anyone anymore. ¡°Carter, where is Jeanine¡± Ethan¡¯s words bring me out of my thoughts. I turn and he follows me, running toward Damien¡¯s cottage. I just pray that he didn¡¯t touch Ethan¡¯s mate. I¡¯m sure he would know, but I don¡¯t dare ask. We reach the hallway in the cottage and when we reach the door it¡¯s locked. I don¡¯t turn to go back to his office for the keys, I simply break the door. Thankfully, Jeanine is sitting in a chair across the room. As soon as she sees Ethan, she is on her feet and in his arms. I turn to leave, giving them privacy for their reunion. ¡°Thank you, Carter¡±, I hear from behind me. I turn back and they are both smiling at me. Jeanine has tears staining her cheeks. ¡°You are both very wee. I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re both safe and all this craziness is over.¡± I leave them to head back out to speak with the others. Maureen has shifted back into her human form. She smiles when she sees meing down the stairs. I¡¯m not sure what happens now, as I look at the Alpha and Luna speaking to the others. I bare my neck to them, showing my respect. I look at Lily and I can see sympathy on her face. She is the only one now that knows Desiree was my mate. Again, I thought that my heart would be broken because my mate is dead, but she was never really my mate. ¡°Carter, I assume you will take over leadership of this collective¡±, Lincoln says. I nod knowing it¡¯s my responsibility as the second inmand to take over the leadership. ¡°Your collective is now under the protection of the Nightfire pack. Consider this a verbal alliance. I don¡¯t expect a formal agreement, but we will be here if you need us¡±, Lincoln says. I have never met an Alpha like this man. The Luna smiles and I¡¯m d to have met them. We are rogues and pack wolves don¡¯t associate with us. He is willing to ally his pack with our collective. I stick out my hand and he reaches out, shaking it. ¡°Thank you, Alpha, it would be an honor to have an alliance with your pack. We extend you the same protection. We are here should you need our help. Our collective may not be asrge as the pack, but an alliance is a two- way street.¡± He smiles and nods at me. Maureen POV N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As Carter walks toward us, my heart breaks for him. He has lost so much. He did what was right, but that doesn¡¯t mean it was easy to stand against Damien. He has been loyal to him for a long time. Long before we joined the collective. I watched him lead Ethan inside to find his mate. He is a good man and I hope that now he will find the happiness he deserves. As I listen to Lincoln offer the collective his alliance, I¡¯m in awe of him as an Alpha. I am so d my pup will grow up in the Nightfire pack. I can¡¯t wait to get back and hold Penny. We are ready to return to the pack after the alliance is made. I walk over to Carter. ¡°Thank you, for saving me and my pup from Damien.¡± Heughs, ¡°I think you saved us all, not me.¡± ¡°I may have ended him, but I would never have had the opportunity if you hadn¡¯t been the man you are. You stood up for what is right and I will forever be grateful for that.¡± I wrap him in a hug. ¡°Pleasee to see us¡± I say. ¡°I promise I will.¡± I step back and John wraps his arm around me. He sticks out his hand shaking Carter¡¯s. He steps back and without warning, we are standing outside the cottage. I¡¯m still not used to the teleporting but I¡¯m grateful to be back home so quickly. ¡°A little warning would be nice¡±, I say to John and he smiles. He leans in, pressing his lips to mine. He deepens the kiss and I feel it down to my toes. I hear someone clear their throat and a giggle. We separate and my mother has her hand over Penny¡¯s eyes. ¡°I take it you took care of the problem¡± she asks with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, both of them.¡± ¡°Good, now we can get on with our lives.¡± I wrap my mother in a hug before I bend down and scoop Penny into my arms. We all head inside. After we tell my mother about everything that happened while Penny ys with her dolls, I take her upstairs for a nap. I sit down on the floor, so I¡¯m looking at my beautiful daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Penny, we are going to stay here from now on.¡± She smiles like I just gave her a bowl of candy. ¡°This is gonna be my room forever?¡± ¡°Yes, sweetie this is going to be your room.¡± She wraps her arms around my neck. When she pulls back, I sit her on myp. ¡°Penny, John is going to live here with us.¡± ¡°Is he nice?¡± ¡°Yes, he is very nice.¡± ¡°Ok, mama¡± she says and I don¡¯t know what I expected her to say. I know she still remembers Richard and I hate the thought that she won¡¯t remember him someday. ¡°We will make sure she remembers him¡±, John says in my mind. I couldn¡¯t love this man anymore than I do at this moment. I ce Penny in her bed andy down next to her to read a story. Before I finish, she is fast asleep. I kiss her forehead before I head downstairs. John wraps me in his arms when I reach him. ¡°Thank you¡± is all I say before I rest my head against his chest. ¡°I told you so¡± rice whispers and I chuckle to myself. Yes she most certainly did. Two Days Later Amelia POV Pheobe and Michael will be back today. It¡¯s hard to believe everything that has happened. The goddess had a n for all of us. As I look up at the ceiling while Iy here in our bed while our son lies peacefully in his crib, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful for that n. When it all started, I was devastated and angry, but now I can¡¯t be anything but grateful and happy. Eli starts to fuss and I smile. I roll out of bed and pick up my handsome pup. No one would ever question him belonging to Lincoln, but we won¡¯t keep the truth from him. I want him to know that Lincoln chose him as much as he chose me. He never thought about rejecting me or Eli. He is Eli¡¯s father in every way. The door opens and Lincoln walks in. He smiles and I know he heard my thoughts through our link. He walks over wrapping us both in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right my love, I never thought of having anyone but you and my son. You¡¯re wrong too.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°You two were never a choice. You were both my fate.¡± He presses his lips softly to mine. He pulls back, looking into my eyes. ¡°I love you, Lincoln.¡± ¡°I love you, Amelia.¡± He takes Eli from my arms. ¡°Time to get ready for our brunch.¡± I nod and head into the bathroom. Once I¡¯m showered and dressed, we head to our private dining room. Everyone is waiting for Pheobe and Michael to return. Lily, Neal, Iris, Walker, Lorraine, Charles, Maureen, John, and Penny are all sitting around the table. I look at this family that isn¡¯t bound by blood but by love and loyalty. Lorraine rushes over, taking Eli from my arms. I chuckle and we take our seats at the head of the table. I notice that Lily is smiling and Neal is acting strangely. I lean in and whisper in her ear. ¡°What is up with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter¡± she whispers back. ¡°No way, tell me now.¡± She pretends like she can¡¯t hear me. Before I can press her to tell me what¡¯s going on, Pheobe and Michael appear in the room. After everyone greets them, we all take a seat and start to eat. I look over at Eli lying in a pack and y in the corner. When I look back, I notice that Lily is smiling at him but it¡¯s different than normal. I¡¯m just about to say something again when Michael stands up. I notice Pheobe smile and he pulls her to her feet. ¡°We have an announcement to make. We had the test this morning to confirm what I already knew. Pheobe is pregnant.¡± Oh my goddess she is going to have a pup. As soon as the thought runs through my head. I look at Lily. She smiles at me and shakes her head. She leans in, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take their moment.¡± ¡°Lily, I love you for wanting others to have their moment but this is your moment too. Please, everyone wants to share your happiness that¡¯s here. Besides that¡¯s my niece or nephew growing in there.¡± She smiles at me and once Pheobe and Michael sit down she stands. Neal smiles and stands taking her hand. ¡°We¡¯re having a pup too¡± she blurts out. I wrap her in a hug first. ¡°Congrattions sister, now it¡¯s your turn to protect the little bean.¡± She pulls back and we bothugh. Everyone congrattes both couples before we finish eating. I¡¯m d Eli will have pups to grow up with. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 65 Epilogue Two Months Later Lily POV I could not sleepst night. We are finding out what our pup is today and what my new niece or nephew is. Neal has been amazing. I thought for sure he would be overprotective because of his wolf, but he hasn¡¯t. He trusts me, which I appreciate more than he will ever know. I would never do anything to put our pup at risk and he knows how strong I am. I¡¯m in our kitchen on our floor making breakfast for us. It¡¯s crazy that Neal and I have our own wing of the pack house. It¡¯s like an apartment. We spend a lot of time with the pack, but it¡¯s nice when we want it to just be the two of us. Neal walks in and smiles at me, putting his te on the table. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re doing, your beautiful.¡± Iugh ¡°OK Casanova,e eat your breakfast. I want to get to the hospital. I¡¯m so excited to find out what our pup is.¡± He pulls me into his arms. ¡°Casanova, huh¡± he says with that smile that makes me weak in the knees. ¡°Oh no, eat and then hospital.¡± He finally sits and I join him. Once we finish eating, we head downstairs and Amelia is waiting for us. I¡¯m so d she is joining us for the ultrasound. She is truly my sister and I can¡¯t imagine her not being there. I take Eli from her arms. ¡°Hey buddy, where are auntie¡¯s kisses¡±, I say as I nt kisses all over his face. His littleugh is so sweet and I can¡¯t wait till our pup is here to grow up with him. ¡°So are we ready to find out what my niece or nephew is¡± Amelia asks with a weird smile on her face. ¡°What is that face about?¡± ¡°I think that we should have a gender reveal lunch for all of you today.¡± ¡°Are you kidding, you want me to wait till lunch?¡± Sheughs ¡°yes, I have the kitchen ready to make the cupcakes. Please, let me do this for you?¡± Oh I can¡¯t tell her no. It is really sweet and it¡¯s only a couple of hours. ¡°I want lunch at 11 or no deal.¡± ¡°No problem, we can make it happen at 11. Lincoln will be back and everyone can find out together.¡± I give her a re. ¡°Everyone but you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best part. I get to find out first.¡± I roll my eyes and she takes Eli from my arms so we can head to the hospital. Once I¡¯m on the table, the doctores in. ¡°Luna and Gammas, good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning¡± we say in unison. ¡°Are we ready to see what the future Gammas are?¡± Before I can answer, Amelia tells the doctor about the gender reveal. He looks at me and Neal asking permission. We both nod and he starts the exam. He turns the screen so we can see the pup and it looks perfect. ¡°Your pup¡¯s growth is perfect for a hybrid.¡± I smile and look at Neal. He bends down, pressing a soft kiss on my lips. I hear the door close and both Amelia and the doctor are gone. ¡°She is a sneaky thing¡±, I say, and Neal laughs. ¡°Yes she is.¡± Pheobe POV I can¡¯t believe that we get to find out what our pup is today. After I get out of the shower, I dry standing in front of the floor-length mirror. I turn to the side and ce my hands on my big belly. I feel like it grew overnight. The pup has been moving all over the ce. Michael was shocked the first time I let him feel the pup kick. The door opens and Michaeles in with a smile as he looks at my body. Before I can say anything, he is on his knees with his lips against my belly. He stands and kisses my lips. ¡°Ready to check on our pup mama?¡± I chuckle ¡°yes I am.¡± I get dressed in a blue sundress and sandals. Lily and Neal have their ultrasound today too. Lincoln had to meet with an Alpha about an alliance and Amelia stayed behind with Eli. John apanied him to the meeting. Amelia usually goes with him but she decided that being with us was more important than today¡¯s meeting. Amelia has be like a sister to me and I¡¯m d she will be there with us today. We are supposed to head to the coventer to spend a few days with my mom and Lnd. She is so excited about being a grandmother. We reach the pack hospital and the nurse leads us to an exam room. ¡°The Luna is already across the hall with the Gammas¡±, the nurse says. I smile and the nurse leaves after Michael helps me get onto the table. A few minutester, the doctor walks in with Amelia who is holding Eli on her hip. ¡°What are Lily and Neal having?¡± Amelia looks like the cat that swallowed the canary. ¡°They don¡¯t know yet.¡± I look at her confused as she takes an envelope out of her pocket. ¡°I am the only one that knows.¡± ¡°Why do I have a feeling that you have something nned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you know me so well. The doctor will give me your gender and we will have lunch before you leave for the coven to find out what you¡¯re all having.¡± I look at Michael, ¡°you heard the Luna.¡± I chuckle ¡°I guess we can wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Did you hear that Eli we are getting to have cupcakes today.?¡± Eli smiles like he knows what she is talking about. He is the sweetest little boy. The doctor takes his seat with the screen facing him. He begins to move the wand and Amelia gasps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the pup¡±, Michael says before I can. ¡°No, nothing is wrong with pups.¡± Did I hear him right, he said pups? It can¡¯t be, we had an ultrasound before. They would have already seen if it was twins. I look at Michael and he looks like he is on cloud nine. ¡°Yes, Betas, there are two pups. One must have been hiding when we did your first ultrasound.¡± I can¡¯t believe this, we are having two pups. Michael takes my hand and squeezes it. ¡°Are you alright love?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. A little shocked but fine.¡± After a few minutes, he hands Amelia a paper. ¡°Everything looks perfect with the pups¡± the doctor says before he wipes my belly. ¡°I need to get to the kitchen so we can have a very special lunch¡±, Amelia says as she heads for the door. Michael helps me sit up and wraps his arms around me. ¡°Thank you, love.¡± I chuckle ¡°I don¡¯t think I did it by myself Michael.¡± He pulls back ¡°thank you for epting me, loving me, and making me a father.¡± I press my lips against his. I am so grateful for my family and my mate. Lunch Amelia POV After I gave the genders to the girls in the kitchen, I head upstairs. with Eli. I have butterflies swirling around my stomach. Eli is babbling when I set him on the floor in our room. I pull the test off under the mattress. ¡°Hey buddy, can you keep a secret?¡± He ces his little fingers on my face. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± I show him the test. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a big brother. Do you want to help mama tell your daddy?¡± He keeps babbling and I smile. Once we are both ready, we head down the hallway and I¡¯m greeted by my handsome mate. ¡°So I heard that you have orchestrated a takeover of the gender reveals.¡± ¡°I? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. wouldn¡¯t say a takeover, but I am the only one besides the girls in the kitchen that know what everyone is having.¡± He smirks and leans down to kiss me before he steals Eli. ¡°What¡¯s in the bag love?¡± ¡°Something for the reveal and no you can¡¯t look.¡± He takes my hand and we head to the private dining room. Charles, Lorraine, Neal, Lily, Pheobe, Michael, Iris, Walker, Maureen, John, and Pheobe are all waiting for us. Needless to say, everyone eats as quickly as possible. ¡°Alright, Amelia, it¡¯s time¡± Lily says. The girls bring in three tters of cupcakes. One says Pheobe and Michael and the other says Neal and Lily. The third is for everyone to eat. I look at Pheobe and Michael so they can announce about having the twins before we start. Phoebe stands this time. ¡°We have an announcement before we find out the gender. We are about to find out what our pups are.¡± Everyone is smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Twins, your having twins¡± Lily says and goes around the table to hug her. ¡°Alright let¡¯s see what my the new little beans are.¡± I bring the tray to Lily and Neal first. ¡°Now bite the cupcake at the same time.¡± They both do and the tears run down Lily¡¯s face before she turns it toward us. It¡¯s pink, a little girl. ¡°We¡¯re having a girl¡± she says and kisses Neal. Iris wraps her in her arms and I am so d she is here to share this life and journey with her daughter. Everyone congrattes them and I take the tray over to Phoebe and Michael. I point to the first two cupcakes. Pheobe and Michael bite down at the same time. They both turn them toward us and have the biggest smiles on their faces. The frosting is blue. ¡°We¡¯re having a boy¡±, Michael yells and we allugh. ¡°Let¡¯s see what pup number 2 is, the hider.¡± They bite into the second cupcake and Phoebe¡¯s eyes get big. They turn the cupcake toward us and bright pink frosting is oozing out. ¡°It¡¯s a girl, a boy and a girl. Oh my goddess¡± Pheobe says. I¡¯m so happy for both of them. After everyone congrattes them, the girls start to hand out the remaining cupcake. When they put the one I asked for in front of Lincoln I can¡¯t help but smile. He takes a bite and looks around at everyone else eating their cupcakes. After he realizes his is different with pink and blue frosting in the middle, he looks at me confused. I stand and bring him the bag. ¡°This is from me and Eli.¡± The room gets quiet and he opens the bag. When he realizes what it is, he looks up at me with hope and love in his eyes. ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡± ¡°Yes, we are going to have another pup?¡± He stands scooping me up in his arms. ¡°Thank you, Amelia, for making me a father again. I love you more every day.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 66 Bonus Chapter Lincoln POV I hated leaving Amelia sleeping in our bed this morning. I watched her sleep for a long time. Watching her body change with this pregnancy has been just as amazing as it was with Eli. I can¡¯t wait to meet our daughter. I hate that I have to meet with that ba**ard from the Crescent Moon pack today. My father entered this alliance before I became Alpha. He doesn¡¯t like him either, but sometimes we have to make decisions that benefit the pack, even if it means dealing with an a**hole like Alpha Mateo. Once I¡¯m in my office, I make sure everything is in order so I can get through what we need to cover quickly. ¡°Lincoln the Alpha and his Beta have arrived¡± Michael links me. ¡°Show them to my office please¡±, I say before I cut the link. A few minutester, they arrive and Mateo takes a seat in front of my desk. ¡°Alpha Lincoln, it¡¯s good to see you. This is my Beta Bradford.¡± ¡°Alpha Mateo and Beta Bradford wee to the Nightfire pack.¡± They both nod and I start to spread out the paperwork. ¡°Alpha Lincoln, since I haven¡¯t found my mate I was hoping I could meet with your unmated females. I¡¯m sick of using bed warmers when my Luna is what my wolf wants¡± This guy makes my skin crawl and I pray that he is not mated to anyone in my pack. I link Michael to have the unmated females in the pack yard. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure that can be arranged.¡± ¡°Wonderful, let¡¯s get all this formality done so we can see if my mate is here.¡± Thankfully, it doesn¡¯t take us long to finish up the changes that needed to be made to the alliance. I know he wasn¡¯t happy that I insisted on changes to the alliance paperwork he did with my father but I don¡¯t trust him. As we head downstairs, Michael joins us. I say a prayer to the goddess that no woman is unlucky enough to be mated to this tool. We reach the pack yard and the women are waiting with smiles, excited about the fact that they might meet their mate. Amelia POV I¡¯m due in a few days but I¡¯ve been having contractions. I know that Lincoln is nervous after everything that happened with Eli¡¯s birth, so I haven¡¯t said anything to him. I know my body is just getting ready. I can¡¯t believe we will have a daughter soon. Two perfect pups, one boy and one girl. There are so many pups in the pack house right now. We have set up a yroom on our floor so the pups can stay there when we need to tend to our duties. Only the omegas that I have picked watch the pups. Lily and Neal had a little girl two months ago. She is beautiful and looks just like her mother. They named her Rose Amelia. To say I was honored was an understatement. Our girls will be the best of friends. Pheobe and Michael had the boys three days after Lily gave birth. They named the boys Mason Hunter and Micah William. I¡¯m sure with Eli the boys will be a pain trying to protect our daughters. I chuckle at the thought. I have had so much fun helping them take care of the new pups during the day. By the time night comes I¡¯m exhausted, but I knew I would be with our pup getting so big. Eli is such a good pup. He hardly cries and he is always so happy. Lincoln was out of bed this morning before me to meet with the Alpha of the Crescent Moon. He didn¡¯t seem very excited about the meeting when we discussed itst night. I got the impression that the pack Alpha is an a**hat. They are meeting here because Lincoln wanted to be close in case anything happened. Eli¡¯s babbling on the monitor makes me chuckle. I head across the hall and he is standing in his crib smiling. ¡°Mama¡± he says when he sees me. ¡°Yes it¡¯s mama little one.¡± I scoop him up, taking him over to the changing table. Once he is cleaned up and dressed for the day, I sit down in the rocking chair to feed him. It¡¯s been normal for the breastfeeding to cause some contractions, but the amount of pain I¡¯m in is stronger than it¡¯s been. I think I¡¯m in earlybor. I hope Lincoln¡¯s meeting doesn¡¯t take long. I don¡¯t want to have to interrupt him. Lincoln POV Mateo starts to walk past the woman like they are milk at a grocery store. Talon is growling in my head and I agree with him. He stops and turns toward a young woman named Abigale who works in the kitchen. I hear him say ¡°mate¡± and I cringe. He walks until he is standing directly in front of her. ¡°What is your name and rank, mate?¡± What the f**k kind of question is that to ask the woman the goddess blessed you with? I can tell she is afraid to say that she is an omega. ¡°Speak mate¡±, he says sternly, and Michael growls. He turns his head, eyeballing Michael. ¡°Do you have a problem, Beta¡± he says to Michael. ¡°Be careful Alpha Mateo, I know you are not disrespecting my Beta in my own pack.¡± He looks at me ¡°my apologies, Alpha Lincoln.¡± He turns back and steps even closer to Abigale. He breathes in deep, which I¡¯m sure is his wolf. ¡°What is your name, little mate?¡± Now I know it¡¯s definitely his wolf by the change in his voice. ¡°Abigale, Alpha,¡± she answers. I am an omega.¡± He steps back and I can see the hurt on her face. ¡°Excuse me, an omega. That can¡¯t be. I¡¯m an Alpha.¡± I see the tears that start to flow down her cheeks and I have had enough dealings with this ba**ard. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to leave Alpha Mateo.¡± He turns and he looks pissed but I could care less. ¡°Michael escort the Alpha and Beta from my pack. Consider our alliance over.¡± Michael starts toward him ¡°you are making a big mistake. Are you willing to cause animosity between our packs over a pathetic omega?¡± Talon growls and everyone drops their gaze, including Mateo. When he finally is able to look at me, I see the shock sh on his face that his wolf gave in to mine. ¡°Fine, we are leaving but you will be sorry for your choice.¡± He turns like he is going to walk away and as he walks past Abigale he grabs her arm. He starts to drag her and I am on him in seconds. ¡°Release her now.¡± He growls butplies with mymand. ¡°She is mine to do with what I want.¡± I step so we are nose to nose. ¡°Do you intend to ept her as your mate and Luna?¡± He laughs ¡°as if I would take an omega as anything but a bed warmer.¡± ¡°Then you will leave here without her.¡± I look to Abigale and she nods. ¡°Leave my pack and don¡¯t ever return. I will make sure the other packs we are aligned with know what kind of Alpha you are.¡± I see him ball his fists at his sides and I wish he would take a swing. He turns heading for the gate. ¡°Follow him Michael, and make sure the men know that no member of his pack is allowed on my packnds.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± he says. I start to walk toward Abigale when I get a link from Amelia. Oh my goddess she is inbor. I link Lily and Phoebe. ¡°Maryann, will you stay with Abigale, the Luna is inbor.¡± Abigale and Maryann both smile. ¡°Go Alpha, I¡¯ll be fine¡± Abigale says. Maryann nods at me. She is the head omega and I know she will take care of Abigale until I can speak with her about what happened. I reach the pack hospital and Lily appears with Amelia, who is groaning. ¡°Pheobe has Eli¡±, Lily says as I wrap my arm around Amelia. ¡°Love how long have you been in pain?¡± By the look on her face, I know it didn¡¯t just start. ¡°Luna and Alpha are we ready to have a pup¡± the doctor says saving Amelia from my question. Once we have her set up in bed, I pull a chair next to her. Iy my hand on her belly. ¡°Are you ready to meet our daughter?¡± ¡°Yes I am so ready.¡± ¡°I could feel your anger earlier. Is everything alright¡± she asks before another contraction hits. ¡°We will talk about thatter. You and my daughter are what is important right now.¡± Amelia POV The doctores in to check on me and I¡¯m hoping that I won¡¯t have long before I¡¯m ready to push. ¡°Well, Luna, you¡¯re progressing nicely. You¡¯re dted to five centimeters.¡± Not exactly what I wanted to hear but I¡¯m d to be half way there. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to check on you shortly. Let us know if you need anything.¡± I nod and he leaves the room. ¡°We have time now for you to tell me what happened at the meeting. It will distract me.¡± He rolls his eyes but tells me everything that happened with Alpha Mateo. ¡°What the hell is wrong with him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know love but he is not an Alpha I will ever have an alliance with.¡± I smile at how amazing my mate is. After another hour of contractions, the doctores in to check me again. ¡°It won¡¯t be long Luna, you¡¯re doing well. You¡¯re seven centimeters and the pup is moving down.¡± I¡¯m excited and nervous. I just want everything to be good. I know how scary it wasst time for me and Lincoln. ¡°Everything is going to be fine,¡± he says, squeezing my hand. An hourter, I start to feel sick to my stomach. ¡°Lincoln, I¡¯m not feeling good. I¡¯m going to throw up.¡± He hands me something and rushes out of the room. A few minutester, the doctor and nursese back in following Lincoln. ¡°Let¡¯s check you, Luna¡± he says calmly. As soon as he checks, he smiles ¡°it¡¯s time, Luna, to have your pup. That happens sometimes when it¡¯s time to push, so don¡¯t be nervous.¡± His words make me feel a little better. Lincoln grabs one leg and the nurse grabs the other. I push for another twenty minutes and with one more push I hear the best sound. My pup¡¯s cries fill the room and the relief that washes over me is unimaginable. Thank you, goddess. I say a silent prayer of thanks. Lincoln leans down, kissing my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, love. You were amazing.¡± I smile and look at the nurses wrapping my sweet girl in a pink nket. Lincoln walks over and brings her to me. He sets her in my arms before he snuggles in, wrapping his arm around us both. As I look down into her perfect little face I¡¯m in awe. She has Lincoln¡¯s eyes and her hair that matches her brothers. ¡°Thank you Amelia for making me a father again.¡± I turn, pressing my lips to his. When I pull back, I rest my forehead against his ¡°thank you for loving me and our pups.¡± ¡°Do you still think the name we picked fits her¡± he says with a smile. I look down at our daughter ¡°yes, it¡¯s perfect. Wee to the world Larisa Lily Thomas.¡± Two Weeks Later Amelia POV ¡°Maureen, did you invite Carter to the party?¡± ¡°I did, he will be here shortly.¡± ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Well, besides John driving me a little crazy, I feel great. Penny is super excited to be a big sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she is.¡± ¡°Abigale, how is everything going with the food?¡± ¡°Maryann and I have everything under control, Luna.¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m sure you do. Thank you for all your hard work today.¡± She smiles and heads back toward the pack house. Lincoln pushes the stroller into the garden where we are having the party. He is such a good father. I am truly blessed. Everyone finally arrives and the whole pack was invited to the party. I love to see our pack having fun after all the drama we had to deal with. ¡°Luna and Alpha, it¡¯s good to see you again¡± I turn to Carter¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too. We are d you could make it.¡± ¡°Ethan hase a long way and is more than capable of looking over the collective while I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± He takes a seat at the table and looks around at all the pups. ¡°My goodness it¡¯s pup overload.¡± We allugh before we hear a growl and the word mate. We all turn and Abigale is staring at Carter. Oh my goddess, he¡¯s her second chance. Carter stands and walks toward her. He wraps her in his arms and buries his head in her neck. ¡°Mate¡± he says, iming Abigale. The goddess is truly amazing and we have all been blessed by her. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 1 Broken Alpha¡¯s Second Chance Book 2 Seventeen Years Later Eli POV As we sit at the table having dinner, I start to feel really hot. I can¡¯t even stop myself before I pull the shirt over my head. ¡°Eli, what the hell are you doing¡± my father asks. My mother has a look of concern and my sister just keeps eating. ¡°I don¡¯t know dad but I just got really hot all of the sudden.¡± I have a week before I turn eighteen, so it can¡¯t be my wolf. ¡°Eli, let¡¯s go outside¡± he says. ¡°Do you think it could be my first shift?¡± ¡°It absolutely could. Let¡¯s go down to the pack yard just in case.¡± My mother, father, and sister all follow me outside. The pack yard is empty right now, which I¡¯m grateful for. I really don¡¯t want to shift for the first time in front of the pack. I feel prickles all over my skin. This is really happening, I¡¯m getting my wolf. The pain overtakes me and I fall to the ground on all fours. My father gets down so we are face to face. ¡°Don¡¯t fight it Eli. I¡¯m so proud of you and you can do this.¡± The next voice I hear is inside me. ¡°Eli, your father¡¯s right don¡¯t fight the change. It will hurt but it won¡¯tst.¡± I try my hardest not to fight against what¡¯s happening to my body. The pain starts moving through me like a wave. My face feels like it¡¯s on fire as the bones extend into a snout and my back arches as my spine rearranges. The movement of every bone in my body nearly takes me under, but I manage to stay on my feet. Well, not feet now. I look down and my hands are now paws. Huge silver paws that I dig into the earth. I look up and my father is smiling with pride written all over his face. I turn my head and my sister gives me a thumbs up. I chuckle to myself. I look at my mother next and I can¡¯t tell what she is thinking. I can see tears in her eyes but also shock. My father walks over and wraps her in a hug. ¡°Let¡¯s run, Eli¡± my wolf says. I will see my mother as soon as wee back from the run. I need to spend some time with my wolf right now. We take off and the feeling of running with my wolf is indescribable. ¡°Eli, my name is Ss. I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am to be your wolf.¡± ¡°I am happy you¡¯re with me Ss.¡± We maneuver our way through the trees and run for a while before we reach the clearing. Ssys down and rolls in the grass. Once he finishes, I can feel he is anxious but I have no idea why. ¡°Eli, I need to tell you why your mother looked so shocked when she saw me.¡± I stay quiet and wait for Ss to go on. ¡°I know you are Lincoln¡¯s son in every way, but I also know that you know about As.¡± I hate that name. ¡°I know how he hurt my mother. As donated a cell that doesn¡¯t make him anything to me but a sperm donor. My father¡¯s name is Lincoln Thomas.¡± ¡°How do you know about As,¡± I ask him. ¡°I was once As¡¯s wolf.¡± My mother told me the story of As¡¯s wolf leaving him for all he did. ¡°So you and my mother¡± I start to say and he stops me. ¡°I have none of those memories. I know she is important to me, but now it is for a different reason. The goddess has given me another chance with a human that has a good heart. A human who will love his mate the way I wish As had done.¡± I smile because in a small way, Ss is the good part of the sperm donor and now he is my wolf. ¡°I¡¯m d the goddess gave you this chance and you are my wolf.¡± I feel him rx. He must have been worried to tell me, but he doesn¡¯t need to be. I trust the goddess¡¯s choicespletely. After a while, we head back toward the pack yard. I hope my mother isn¡¯t upset that Ss is my wolf. We shift and I grab shorts from behind the tree. I head inside and up to our floor. My parents are sitting on the couch. I¡¯m sure they are waiting for me to return. As soon as my mother sees me she jumps up and rushes over, wrapping me in my hug. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± ¡°Thank you mom. Mom¡± I start to say and she stops me. ¡°Ss is your wolf, isn¡¯t he?¡± She pulls back so she can look into my eyes. ¡°Yes but he has none of the memories of being your mate.¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯m d he has the chance at happiness. He deserves this chance to be with a man that will respect his wishes and his mate.¡± My mother is truly amazing. She hugs me again and I can feel Ss¡¯s peace from her words. One Year Later As we drive back from the Alpha meeting I can tell that something is bothering my father. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s up with you?¡± ¡°That a**hole Mateo was there today. He was smart enough to stay away from me but I could hear him talking to the other Alpha¡¯s about his first mate.¡± ¡°Is he the Alpha that rejected Abigale because she was an omega?¡± ¡°He is one in the same. I should have beat his a** the day he came to the pack.¡± Iugh because my father is the kindest Alpha on the. I have hardly ever seen him raise his voice, let alone beat up a jerk like Alpha Mateo. It makes me angry and I wasn¡¯t even there to see it happen. No wolf should ever deny the mate the goddess gives them. The guard opens the gate after he bares his neck to my father and then me. I¡¯m not Alpha yet but I¡¯m hoping to find my mate soon. I discussed with my parents about waiting till I find my mate to officially be the Alpha of the Nightfire pack. Once we park, we head toward the pack house. I can tell my father needs to see my mother. ¡°I will see you at dinner, Eli¡± he says, as he heads for the stairs leading to our floor. Micah and Mason are waiting for me in the dining room. I head toward the table and take a seat. ¡°How did the meeting go¡± Micah asks. ¡°Were you bored out of your mind¡±, Mason asks. Iugh ¡°no it was actually interesting.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why you aren¡¯t taking the title now that you¡¯re almost neen. We have our wolves now and we are ready to be your Betas¡±, Micah says. Iugh ¡°we will take our ce soon enough. I want my Luna by my side first.¡± They both nod and I hear my sister¡¯s voiceing from behind me. I turn to see her and Susan heading in our direction. Susan is Larisa¡¯s best friend. She has also made it perfectly clear that she hopes I¡¯m her mate. If she is, when she turns eighteen, then I will ept her, but until then I will not. ¡°I told you, Eli, I don¡¯t think she is¡±, Ss says. ¡°I don¡¯t think so either, Ss, but we will have to see after her birthday.¡± Larisa goes to sit next to me but Susan manages to push her way in. I move over so that there is space between us. ¡°Hi Eli¡± she says. ¡°Hello Susan¡± I say as I go to stand. ¡°Where are you going Eli, we just got here,¡± she says with a pout. ¡°Micah, Mason, and I are on guard patrol. See you around Susan. Larisa, I¡¯ll see you at dinner.¡± I can hear her as we walk away asking my sister abouting to dinner. I roll my eyes as we head outside. ¡°That girl wants to be your mate in the worst way.¡± ¡°Well, she can want, but unless the goddess chooses her for me she is out of luck.¡± They? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. bothugh before we all shift and take off toward the pack border. We are approaching the eastern border when I catch the scent of rotten eggs. I link my father about the scent of rogues. ¡°We are on our way, stay in the packnds.¡± He cuts the link and we stay on alert to make sure no rogues enter the territory. As Ss is scanning the trees on the other side of the border, we catch movement. He growls before the scent of strawberries invades our nose. ¡°Mate¡± he says. He starts to stalk forward but Micah and Mason¡¯s wolves jump in front of him. He growls leaving no room for debate, and the wolves back down. They step aside and he continues to stalk forward. As we pass into the trees outside the territory, the scent is getting stronger and stronger. We finally catch sight of the woman the goddess has sent for us. She is petrified and looking at her is doing nothing to keep us calm. Her clothes are ripped and she looks like she has been beaten. ¡°Shift Ss, we are scaring her. I need to try to show her we are not a threat.¡± He does as I ask and I cover myself the best I can. Someone clears their throat and I turn to see Micah throwing me a pair of shorts. I¡¯m grateful they followed me right now. I slide them on and turn back to the woman that is meant to be my mate and Luna. ¡°Mate¡± I say hoping that will make her realize I am no threat to her. Her eyes get big and she takes in a deep breath. She must finally realize I am her mate, but she doesn¡¯t im me. Ss whimpers and I hate this for him. ¡°Mate, what is your name?¡± ¡°My name is ra, Alpha. I swear I mean your pack no harm. I was just resting.¡± She called me Alpha instead of mate. ¡°ra, you are my mate and the future Luna of this pack.¡± ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t expect you to ept a rogue as your mate and Luna.¡± I step forward and bend down so we are eye to eye. ¡°I am not Alpha to you. My name is Eli Thomas, mate. I ept you as my mate and Luna. I don¡¯t care that you are a rogue. The goddess has chosen you for me and that is what matters.¡± I see tears running down her cheeks. I reach out my hand and I pray she will take it. After a few seconds, she reaches out her hand, cing it in mine. The tingles are amazing and I¡¯m so grateful we have found her. I help her to stand. ¡°ra, are there any other rogues with you?¡± ¡°No, I ran from the collective after the leader tried to force himself on me.¡± I growl at the thought that a man tried to hurt my mate. Tried to take something she did not offer him. I ce my hand under her chin so she is looking into my eyes. ¡°I will protect you with my life.¡± She smiles and I pull her close to my side. Micah and Mason remained so quiet I didn¡¯t even realize they were still there. We walk toward them and they bare their necks to my mate. I love my family. ¡°ra, these are our future Betas, Micah and Mason.¡± She smiles and we walk until we reach the pack border. The warriors break through the trees with my father leading them. I feel ra tighten her grip on me out of fear. ¡°No one is going to hurt you.¡± My father shifts, pulling on shorts and walks toward us. ¡°I see you listened to my orders about staying in the packnds.¡± I roll my eyes. He looks at ra with my arm wrapped around her. ¡°Dad, this is ra, my mate.¡± The smile that breaks out on my father¡¯s face is amazing. ¡°ra, wee to the Nightfire Pack.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± ¡°Oh none of that. I am simply Lincoln to you.¡± We head back toward the pack house and my mother is waiting outside with Larisa. As soon as they see her, I can see the sadness on my mother¡¯s face before she smiles. She walks over, taking ra from me and wrapping her in a hug. My sister does the same. ¡°Let¡¯s take you to get freshened up.¡± I hate the thought of being away from her but I know they will take good care of her. As we head inside and toward the stairs Susan is sitting in the living room. She stands and turns staring at ra with my mother before she looks at me. She starts walking toward me and I need to make this clear to her, because if she doesn¡¯t ept that she is not my mate she will not remain in this pack. ¡°Eli who is that girl with your mom¡± she asks. ¡°Susan, that is my mate and your future Luna.¡± She looks at Larisa before she turns running out of the pack house. I look at Larisa ¡°it had to be said. You made it perfectly clear many times that you would only ept your mate. Hopefully she will ept it now and wait for her mate.¡± I smile at my sister and we head upstairs to check on ra. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. 2 ept Me Amelia POV When Linocln links me that Eli found his mate and she is a rogue, my heart breaks. Not because she is a rogue, but because he says that she looks like she has been abused. She must be petrified and god only knows what happened to her. As soon as I see her, I wrap her in a hug. I feel her rx a little in my arms. I let her go and Larisa wraps her in a hug. I see a small smile cross her face. ¡°Let¡¯s get you freshened up.¡± I see the smile leave her face as quickly as it came. I wrap my arm around her, leading her up the stairs. ¡°Larisa go get some fresh clothes for ra.¡± She rushes toward her room as I lead ra to mine. I sit her on the chair in the corner while I turn the water on in the tub. I turn and she is gripping the torn clothes. I didn¡¯t even think about it but she probably should be seen by the doctor. I walk over and crouch down so we are eye to eye. ¡°ra, I know you have been hurt. I think we should have the doctor check you over.¡± She starts to shake her head in a panic ¡°no, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m fine, it will all heal like it has before.¡± ¡°ra, I know you¡¯re probably not ready to talk about what happened, but when you are I¡¯m here.¡± There is a knock and the door opens. Larisaes in, cing the clothes on the vanity. I turn back to ra, ¡°we will be right outside. If you need anything, just yell.¡± That small smile is back and she nods. I lead Larisa out and take a seat in my bedroom. ¡°Mom, what happened to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sweetheart, but right now she just needs time.¡± ¡°Maybe we should have Aunt Lily help her¡± Larisa says and I smile. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. That is an excellent idea. Why don¡¯t you go get your aunt while I stay here in case ra needs me?¡± She jumps up and heads out of the room. I didn¡¯t say anything to Larisa, but besides healing her, Lily can find out exactly what happened to her. For the safety of the pack, we need to know if we need to prepare for a fight. After about ten minutes, the door opens and Larisa walks in, followed by Lily. ¡°I heard my little bean found his mate¡± she says. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡± she asks me in a panic, my face giving away my sadness. I link her so ra can¡¯t hear us. I tell her what I know, which isn¡¯t much. The bathroom door opens and raes out in the dress that Larisa brought her. Everywhere we can see skin, she is bruised. ¡°ra, this is my best friend and the Gamma of the pack, Lily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you¡± she says softly. ¡°Lily is a witch and she is going to help you heal faster.¡± Her eyes get big ¡°a witch¡± she whispers. I smile, ¡°a good witch like Glenda.¡± Iugh and Lily rolls her eyes. Lily walks over and offers ra her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. You are safe here.¡± ra sticks out her hand after a few seconds. Lily takes it and closes her eyes. ¡°ra, close your eyes and rx.¡± ra does as Lily asks and we watch the glow pass between their hands. The glow moves all over her body and once it¡¯s gone so are the bruises. The glow ends and Lily opens her eyes. ¡°You can open your eyes ra.¡± ra¡¯s eyes open and she looks down at her arms. That smile returns and she looks up at Lily. ¡°Thank you¡± she says and bares her neck to Lily. Lily steps forward and wraps her in her arms. ¡°You are the next Luna. You don¡¯t bare your neck to me.¡± She steps back and bares her neck to ra. I smile knowing that whatever Lily saw showed ra is pure of heart and fated to my son. ¡°ra, I think we had better get you back to Eli. I¡¯m sure he and his wolf are pacing every second you are out of their sight if I know my son.¡± Eli POV We follow my mother, ra, and Larisa upstairs. Once they head to the bedroom, Ss is pacing in my mind. We are both nervous that ra may not ept us. I have no idea what she has actually endured, but I¡¯m sure it is going to be hard for her to trust me. Ss whimpers in my mind. I stand and start to pace myself. ¡°Eli, you need to stay calm. Your mother and Larisa are taking good care of her.¡± ¡°I know they are dad but you saw what she looked like. She may never ept me after all that has happened to her.¡± My father walks over and stands in front of me. ¡°The goddess always has a n. You may not understand that n because you see a small moment but she sees the big picture.¡± I smile and he wraps me in a hug. ¡°Have faith in the goddess and the mate bond.¡± He pulls back and pats my back. Someone rushing down the hall catches my attention. Larisa passes us without saying a word. ¡°Larisa, where are you going?¡± ¡°Mom wants me to go get Aunt Lily.¡± ¡°Is she alright?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer and heads out the door. I turn to walk down the hallway. ¡°Eli, let your mom take care of her. She probably just wants Lily to heal her.¡± I rx a little at my father¡¯s words. Larisa returns with my aunt and heads straight down the hallway. I start to pace again. Someoneughing makes me look up and ra is standing there in a dress. Her blonde hair framing her beautiful face. ¡°Thank you, auntie for healing her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me Eli. You are just what she needs but she is going to need time.¡± I smile and nod at my aunt. I walk over and offer ra my hand. ¡°ra would like to have dinner with us.¡± I see a small smile on her face and my chest warms. Ss is prancing in my mind. I want tough, but I don¡¯t because honestly I feel the same way. I lead her to the dining room. Uncle Neal, Rose, Micah, and Mason are waiting for us. Phoebe and Micheal are at the coven. I don¡¯t want to overwhelm her by having her meet everyone at once. Everyone sits in the chairs around the table. I pull out the chair next to mine and ra takes a seat. ¡°ra, I know you have met my mother, sister, Lily, and my father. This is Neal and Rose, Lily¡¯s mate and daughter.¡± She smiles at Rose but doesn¡¯t make eye contact with Neal. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you both¡± she says. The food is served and I try not to watch her because I don¡¯t want her to feel ufortable, but I notice she doesn¡¯t eat much. After we finish dinner, everyone says goodnight and we are the only two left in the dining room. She stands and walks around the table. She paces for a few seconds before she turns to me. ¡°Eli, I know that you¡¯re a good man. How could you not be surrounded by all this love and support.¡± I go to say something but she stops me. ¡°Let me say this please. I know you feel the pull because I feel it too. Believe me, my wolf is losing her mind at what I¡¯m about to say.¡± I stand rushing around the table. Even though I¡¯m close to her, I still don¡¯t touch her. ¡°Please don¡¯t reject me.¡± The look that crosses her face is utter shock. ¡°Eli, this is not about me rejecting you. This is about you finding a mate that is worthy of an Alpha. I am not disillusioned about who or what I am.¡± I reach out my hand, taking hers in mine. I¡¯m d when she doesn¡¯t pull away from me. ¡°Who and what are you, ra?¡± She smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I am a rogue who isn¡¯t pure or worthy of being a Luna to any pack.¡± ¡°Can I tell you a story, ra?¡± She nods and I lead her over to a chair. I sit facing her and take a deep breath. ¡°ra, what do you think about my mother?¡± She looks at me confused. ¡°She is kind and amazing, but why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°When my father met my mother she was a pregnant rogue. She had left her cheating mate and pack even though she knew she would be considered a rogue.¡± I take her hand again. ¡°I want you, my fated mate and Luna. I have no idea what you have been through, but whatever it is doesn¡¯t make you not pure. ra, what is your full name?¡± The tears start to run down her cheeks and I wipe them away with my thumb. ¡°Eli please¡± she says. ¡°ra, tell me your full name.¡± She takes a deep breath ¡°ra Josephine Merritt¡± is my full name. ¡°I, Eli Daniel Thomas, ept you, ra Josephine Merritt, as my mate and Luna.¡± The tears continue to flow down her cheeks. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry, I mean every word I just said ra.¡± She smiles and this time it reaches her eyes. ¡°I, ra Jospehine Merritt, ept you, Eli Daniel Thomas, as my mate and Alpha.¡± The minute the words leave her mouth, I feel the bond start to form. I bring her hand to my lips and kiss the back. ¡°I promise you that I will protect you and honor you for the rest of our lives.¡± ¡°Eli, I know you probably want to mate and mark.¡± I stop her ¡°whenever you are ready, we willplete the bond. I don¡¯t want you to feel rushed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how I got so lucky to be blessed with you as a mate, but I will thank the goddess every day¡± she says. ¡°So will I, ra.¡± Ss has stayed quiet just enjoying being near our mate. I could feel his anxiety when I thought she was going to reject us. ¡°Eli, ask her what her wolf¡¯s name is please?¡± I smile ¡°ra, Ss my wolf, and I would like to know your wolf¡¯s name.¡± ¡°My wolf¡¯s name is Cora and she is very excited to meet Ss.¡± We sit for a few minutes just enjoying being in each other¡¯s presence. I break the silence. ¡°I¡¯m going to show you to your room if that¡¯s alright.¡± She nods but she seems nervous. ¡°It will be a guest room next to mine.¡± She rxes and I take her hand leading her upstairs to our floor. We reach the door and I open it. She steps inside, looking around, and when she turns back to me I see unshed tears in her eyes. ¡°This is amazing Eli. Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me for taking care of you. I¡¯ll be right next door if you need me.¡± I turn to leave and she calls out my name. I turn and she rushes over, going up on her tippy toes. She ces a soft kiss on my cheek. ¡°Good night ra¡±, I say, before I head to my room. Despite the fact that we haven¡¯t marked and mated, I still feel whole knowing she is here with me. After I shower and slip into sleeping pants, I slide into bed. ¡°Eli, thank you for being a human who cares about our mate. I am grateful for the chance that the goddess has given me with you.¡± ¡°No matter what we face now, Ss, we will do it with our mate by our side.¡± I close my eyes and fall into a peaceful sleep, dreaming of a future with my beautiful mate. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 3 Your No Alpha Alpha Mateo POV I¡¯m sitting at my desk going over the pack¡¯s financial statements. A knock sounds on the door and when it opens Jasmine walks in. ¡°I¡¯m busy, I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense, Jasmine.¡± ¡°That is no way to speak to your Luna Mateo.¡± I m my hand down on my desk. ¡°I will speak to you any way I see fit. I am the Alpha of this pack. Honestly, Jasmine, I only mated you because of your breeding and to give me an heir which you failed at miserably.¡± She growls ¡°don¡¯t speak of my pup. I have been a good mate and Luna to you despite how you have treated me. Maybe you should have mated the omega. Then you could have a son with omega breeding, since you can¡¯t see how strong our daughter is.¡± I¡¯m around the desk in seconds pinning her to the wall. ¡°I would be careful of the things you say. You¡¯re of very little use to me now. If you ever repeat that I was fated to an omega to anyone, I will make sure you never speak again.¡± I see fear on her face at my words. After I mated this b**ch I drank too much wolf wine and spoke of my omega mate. I drop her to the floor. ¡°Get out of my sight. Remember your ce, Jasmine, or you won¡¯t have one.¡± She leaves my office without another word. I link Bradford toe to my office with Anthony, his son. I have no intentions of handing over my title anytime soon, but I do need to have a n for the future. That b**ch was only able to give me one pup and no woman will ever take over my pack. She thinks, because she trains, that she can take on a man¡¯s role in this pack. That will only happen over my dead body. The door opens and Bradford walks in, followed by Anthony. They both take a seat in front of my desk. ¡°Bradford, how is training going with the warriors?¡± ¡°Excellent Alpha,, Calliope is an amazing fighter in both human and wolf form.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about my daughter¡¯s attempt at training. How are the real warriors looking?¡± ¡°The men are doing well, Alpha. Anthony is starting to take over some of the training in preparation for his role as Beta.¡± ¡°Excellent, but that is actually what I called you here to discuss. When I am ready to step down as Alpha, I would like Anthony to take the role and mate with Calliope.¡± Both men remain quiet for a long time. ¡°Alpha, we are both honored by your offer, but Anthony ns on mating his fated mate.¡± I can¡¯t help myself, Iugh out loud. ¡°I am offering you a chance to be Alpha of my pack and you¡¯re worried about a mate you haven¡¯t even met. She could be a rogue, for all you know, or a pathetic omega¡± I say to Anthony. He stays quiet and I¡¯m just about to demand a response when we are interrupted. The door to my office swings open and Calliope walks in. By the look on her face she has been talking to Jasmine. ¡°Bradford and Anthony, will you excuse us? We can continue this discussionter.¡± They get up, leaving my office and close the door behind them. ¡°What is so important that you need to interrupt my meeting, Calliope?¡± ¡°I believe you know why I¡¯m here, father.¡± ¡°Enlighten me dear daughter¡± I say. ¡°Mother is crying because of you. What did you say to her?¡± ¡°What happens between me and your mother is none of your concern. You need to focus on learning to be a good Luna for your future mate and Alpha,¡± Calliope POV I¡¯m justing back from training when I head upstairs to grab a shower. When I walk in, my mother is sitting on the couch with tears in her eyes. ¡°Mother, what happened¡± I say as I sit down next to her. She wipes the tears from her eyes trying to hide her sadness from me. ¡°I¡¯m fine sweetheart.¡± I give her a look like I¡¯m not buying it and she chuckles. ¡°I had a fight with your father.¡± ¡°Tell me what he did.¡± She smiles and brushes the hair away from my face. ¡°Promise me that you will mate because of the bond and love not because it¡¯s your duty.¡± I look at her confused. ¡°Mom you¡¯re not making sense. I thought you and dad were fated mates.¡± A sadness that I¡¯ve never seen before is in her eyes makes my heart clench in my chest. ¡°I wish that were true. I thought that maybe your father woulde to love me one day, but he only mated me because of what he could gain. My father was a powerful Alpha. When we mated, your father gained my pack and packnds.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just be Alpha of the pack and find your fated mate?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Oh sweet girl, my father would never give his title to a woman and your father is just like him.¡± ¡°Are you saying that because I am a woman he will not make me Alpha of this pack?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± I stand heading back out the door. My mother calls out to me and I turn walking back to her. ¡°Calliope, please don¡¯t do anything to get yourself hurt. You are all I have in this world.¡± I hug my mother before I head to my father¡¯s office. I don¡¯t even knock before I walk in . I don¡¯t care that he is having a meeting with his Beta and Anthony. Once they leave, I try to control the anger I feel at my mother¡¯s words. ¡°You want me to be the Luna. I am your only child. This pack is my birthright and I have training to be an Alpha worthy of it.¡± My fatherughs and Aurora growls in my mind. ¡°Women are not Alpha¡¯s. They are meant to be Luna¡¯s and serve their mates. You will never be the Alpha of my pack.¡± I stand without another word, walking toward the door. I open the door and turn back to my father. ¡°I will never be Luna of this pack.¡± I walk out the door and I can hear him yelling at me using Alphamand. Aurora doesn¡¯t even whimper. Once I¡¯m outside, I shift and we take off toward the woods. ¡°Calliope¡±, Aurora starts to say, but I stop her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk, I just want to run.¡± We run until her legs are ready to give out. Sheys down near a tree I visited many times as a child. ¡°Calliope, it¡¯s time to talk.¡± I sigh ¡°I knew he was an a**hole but never did I think that he was cruel to my mother or that he thought I was unworthy of leading this pack.¡± ¡°Your father is no Alpha. An Alpha sees strength in others and fosters it for the good of many. Your father is small-minded and selfish. You are an Alpha Calliope.¡± ¡°Thank you , Aurora. I would be lost without you.¡± ¡°You never have to worry about not having me. You¡¯re stuck with me.¡± She rises to her feet and takes off toward the pack house. As I walk back down the hallway of our floor, I can hear my mother¡¯s cries of paining from my parents¡¯ room. I push open the door and she is writhing on the bed. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong¡± I ask as go to her. ¡°Calliope, please, I don¡¯t want you to see this. Just go, it will be over soon.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What is causing you this pain?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer but Aurora does. ¡°It¡¯s your father being unfaithful to their bond.¡± The anger I feel is all consuming. He is a bastard and she doesn¡¯t deserve this. I stand stalking toward my father¡¯s office. I push the door open without warning. My father¡¯s eyes are fixed on me as the omega, he was just f**king scrambles for her clothes. I don¡¯t even me her because I¡¯m sure she had no choice. ¡°What the f**k do you think you are doing barging into my office again?¡± ¡°Really that¡¯s what you say when your hurting my mother and being an overall sh*ty wolf.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t answer to you and your mother is well used to it. Now leave before I lose my patience with you, Calliope. You better learn your ce because your mate will do the same to you.¡± ¡°I would rather die than have mate as pathetic as you.¡± Heughs ¡°you will mate whoever I tell you to or you can leave this pack.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, I would rather be a rogue than stay here with you. I, Calliope Justine Robison, leave the Crescent Moon Pack and all its secrets behind. I reject you, Mateo Connor Robison, as my Alpha and father.¡± His eyes turn ck. I¡¯m sure his wolf is angry that his pup is breaking the bond with him. I turn down the hallway and head back to my mother. She can¡¯t stay here and I won¡¯t leave her behind. As soon as I reach the room, she is sitting on the bed. ¡°Calliope, what have you done?¡± I should have known he would link her. I can only imagine what he said to her. ¡°Mom, please, we need to leave. You can¡¯t stay here and keep taking this abuse.¡± She looks at me with sadness in her eyes. ¡°Calliope, there is nowhere to go. If we leave we could be killed by rogues or other packs.¡± ¡°What kind of life is this for you to endure this disregard and abuse? I would rather take our chances as rogues than stay here with him.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have long. He expects me to bring you to him after I speak to you about your behavior.¡± She gets up packing what she can carry. I run to my room and do the same. After a few minutes, we head downstairs and I grab the keys off the key holder for an SUV. We need to get out of the pack before he realizes we are gone. I pull up to the gate and the guard approaches my window. ¡°Hello ma¡¯am, does the Alpha know you are leaving the packnds?¡± My mother squeezes the armrest and I pray she doesn¡¯t say anything. ¡°It¡¯s actually a secret that we are going to buy a gift for my dad. We won¡¯t be gone long.¡± I can see he is torn. ¡°Jared I kicked a** this morning at training. I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me or my mother.¡± His face turns red and he nods. He opens the gate and we drive through. We drive down the road that leads away from the pack and I stop at the very end. My mother steps out and turns toward the pack. ¡°I Jasmine Alyssa Robison, reject you Mateo Conor Robison as my mate and Alpha. I leave the Crescent Moon pack and all its secrets behind. I am no longer the pack Luna.¡± I can tell she has pain, but after all she has endured, I¡¯m sure it is mild inparison. We hear a growl that I know is my father. ¡°We need to go mom¡±, I say, and we both quickly get into the SUV. I start to drive and I know that wolves will being. I make the turn that leads to the human city. ¡°What are you doing, Calliope?¡± ¡°The wolves will being. We can go to the human city until we figure out what to do next.¡± She nods and once we pull down the main street my body rxes. I know this feeling won¡¯tst but for now we are safe. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 4 Find Our ce N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Calliope POV We reach the human city and pull into the parking lot of a coffee shop. I look over at my mother and I can¡¯t read her face. ¡°Mom¡± I say and she turns pulling me into a hug. ¡°Thank you Calliope. You are so strong. I¡¯m sorry¡± she starts to say and I stop her. ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± ¡°I should have been strong enough to fight my father when he insisted I mate Mateo. I should have left your father when I knew he was never going to love me.¡± I pull back ¡°don¡¯t do that. You are stronger than any woman I know. You sacrificed your own happiness to protect me from the vile things he was doing. I know based on what I saw today this isn¡¯t new behavior for that ba**ard.¡± Sheughs and the brightness actually reaches her eyes. I wish I had realized how unhappy she really was before today. ¡°You deserve to be happy, mother. This isn¡¯t about me. You don¡¯t owe me an apology. You did nothing wrong.¡± I can tell she doesn¡¯t think she deserves to be happy. ¡°What are we going to do now, Calliope? Your father isn¡¯t going to let this go.¡± She reaches into the bag she packed and pulls out a wad of money. ¡°Mom, how much is there?¡± ¡°A few thousand dors but it won¡¯tst long.¡± She is right about that. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have something to eat before we find a hotel to stay in for a night or two. I don¡¯t care if we have to live among humans. You are never going back to him.¡± She reaches up and touches the spot where he marked her. She brushes her fingers over it and smiles. ¡°It is already starting to fade.¡± We get out and head inside the coffee shop. I can¡¯t help but look around. I doubt the wolves will follow us into the human city. My father knows that the Nightfire pack protects this city and will not take kindly to wolves entering without permission. Alpha Lincoln is someone my father spoke of often and it wasn¡¯t fondly. I have never met him, so I¡¯m not sure why my father hated him so much. Based on everything I just learned, Alpha Lincoln is probably a good man. We take a seat in a booth after we get two cups of coffee and muffins. I continue to look around to ensure there is no threat to my mother. There are many people in the shop but they are all human. I pick my coffee cup up and ce it to my lips. As I take a sip, I scent a wolf. I ce the coffee on the table in front of me and look toward the door. A beautiful woman who is around my mother¡¯s age walks in with a girl who looks about eight. The woman is definitely a wolf. The little girl waves at me and the woman looks in our direction. Her eyes get big as she must realize we are wolves too. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Calliope?¡± ¡°A woman that¡¯s a wolf just walked in. She knows we are wolves.¡± She indiscreetly looks before she looks back at me. ¡°It¡¯s alright, she has a pup. She isn¡¯t going to confront us with her pup.¡± I hope my mother¡¯s right. A few secondster, she leads the little girl to a table near ours. ¡°Calliope, I don¡¯t believe she is a threat¡±, Aurora says. Aurora isn¡¯t an average wolf. She can feel the emotions of others. A gift given to her and me by the goddess. My father has never even seen Aurora or asked about my wolf so he has no idea. ¡°My name is Sarah, what¡¯s yours,¡± a little voice brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t bother thedies¡± the woman says to the little girl. ¡°It¡¯s no bother. My name is Calliope and this is my mother Jasmine.¡± ¡°You have the same name as a princess.¡± My mother smiles ¡°yes, I do. You have a very pretty name, Sarah¡± my mother says. I look up at the woman who is smiling at her daughter. She looks at me ¡°my name is Abigale. It¡¯s very nice to meet you both.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you and Sarah.¡± She looks worried but I¡¯m not sure why. ¡°Can I ask if you two are alright? I don¡¯t usually see unique women such as yourself in the city.¡± I lower my voice so the humans around us can¡¯t hear. ¡°We will be. Thank you for your concern. We are just passing through and we mean no harm.¡± She smiles ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried that you did.¡± Alpha Mateo POV Dante is pacing in my mind after my conversation with Calliope. ¡°We cannot let our pup leave the pack. We need our bloodline to continue and she is the only way that happens, Mateo.¡± ¡°I am aware of that Dante. She isn¡¯t going anywhere. Just like Jasmine epted my rules, so will she.¡± After I link Jasmine to bring Calliope back to my office, I take a seat at my desk. I will be damned if any woman will speak to me like that. After fifteen minutes, I start to lose my patience. I stand and head toward the door. I reach for the handle when a pain like I¡¯ve never known almost knocks me off my feet. ¡°That b**ch you chose is breaking the bond with us¡±, Dante growls. I manage to get my bearings. ¡°Bradford, you are to have every warrior out looking for my Luna and daughter,¡± I link him. ¡°What¡¯s happening Alpha?¡± ¡°Do what I f**king ordered now.¡± I break the link and head downstairs. As soon as I¡¯m outside, I take a deep breath to scent the air. I can¡¯t scent Jasmine. We shift and Dante takes off toward the gate that leads into the pack. We reach it in minutes and I shift. The guard looks worried and I have a feeling I¡¯m not going to like what he is about to say. ¡°Where are they?¡± He doesn¡¯t even ask who I mean because he knows. ¡°They left fifteen minutes ago, Alpha. I¡¯m so sorry they told me they were leaving to buy you a gift.¡± ¡°What way did they go¡± I growl and shift. I will deal with his stupid a**ter. I link the men to follow me and I take off toward the direction the guard points with his shaking hand. As I run I think about what I¡¯m going to do when I catch this b**ch. ¡°This is your fault for taking her a** as our mate.¡± I focus on running to reach the SUV. Her scent is getting stronger as we run. We stay in the woods. As we run I realize where she is going. That b**ch thinks she can hide from me in the human city. She is very wrong. I may not be able to walk in as Dante, but I will find them both. I don¡¯t care about that ba**ard Lincoln. They both belong to me and I will have what is mine. We reach the edge of the forest and my men stop behind me. Bradford¡¯s wolfes to stand next to me. ¡°What now, Alpha¡± he asks. ¡°Return to the pack, this isn¡¯t over.¡± Two Days Later Calliope POV I get out of the shower and throw on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. I open the door and my mom is sitting at the table in the hotel room we rented. She has pancakes and eggs waiting for me. I smile because I¡¯m starving. I take a seat and start to dig in. We eat infortable silence for a few minutes before someone knocks on the room door. I look at my mother and ce my finger against my lips. I get up and when I reach the door I look out the peephole. ¡°I think you should let them in, Calliope¡±, Aurora says. I turn to my mother and I can see the fear on her face. ¡°It¡¯s not dad¡± I say in a whisper. ¡°Calliope, we are here to help. Please let us in.¡± I see relief on my mother¡¯s face and I turn back to the door. I reach for the handle and open it. Abigale, Sarah, and a man are standing there smiling. ¡°Pleasee in¡±, I say, and step back until I¡¯m standing next to my mother. ¡°Calliope and Jasmine, this is my mate Carter. He is the leader of the Silverpaw Collective.¡± He clears his throat. ¡°We are the leaders of the Silverpaw Collective.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Hi Calliope¡± Sarah says, and I smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again Sarah. It¡¯s good to see both of you. It¡¯s nice to meet you Carter.¡± ¡°Can we talk,¡± Abigale asks and I know what she means. I turn on the TV for Sarah and we all sit down at the table. ¡°I mean no disrespect but why are you here?¡± ¡°We are here to offer you help¡±, Carter says. ¡°We know that you are not rogues. You are definitely pack wolves¡±, Abigale says. My mother and I both stay quiet. ¡°We understand you may not be ready to tell us exactly what you¡¯re running from, but we know you¡¯re running¡±, Abigale says. I look at my mother and she nods. ¡°You can trust them¡± Aurora says. ¡°We are running from my father. He is an Alpha who has been abusing my mother.¡± Carter growls and I smile. Abigale reaches her hand across the table, taking my mother¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry your mate treated you like that. He isn¡¯t worthy of you. Hopefully the goddess will give you a second chance just as she did for me.¡± My mother smiles and I guess my father isn¡¯t the only a**hole wolf. ¡°So we came to offer you a ce in the collective¡± Abigale says. I¡¯m shocked that they would offer wolves they don¡¯t know entrance into their collective. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound ungrateful, but how do you know that you can trust us? Not that I¡¯m saying you can¡¯t, but you don¡¯t know us. You would be putting your collective at risk. My father will be looking for us. He will not think twice about hurting you or the people you care about.¡± This time Carter smiles. ¡°We have an alliance with the Nightfire pack. The Gamma and the Beta Female of the pack are very powerful witches. They have provided us a serum that allows us to know exactly what your character is based on your aura. If you drink it and your aura is blue, then you are pure of heart. If you drink it and your aura is red, then your intention is evil. We understand that the man your running from may be a problem but I promise you between the collective and the Nightfire pack you will be safe¡±, Carter says. ¡°I have never heard of a pack aligning itself with a collective.¡± ¡°The Nightfire pack is not your typical wolf pack. The Alpha and Luna are amazing and they don¡¯t judge people based on their rank orck of rank.¡± Carter sticks his hand in his pocket and takes out two vials. He sets them on the table in front of us. ¡°Aurora, are you sure about these wolves?¡± ¡°Yes I am. You and your mother are safe with them.¡± I link my mother, ¡°Aurora feels we are safe with these wolves.¡± As soon as I say it, my mother picks up the vial and drinks it. The glow that surrounds her is a brilliant blue. I pick up the vial and do the same. I look at everyone and they look like I just grew ten heads. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it can¡¯t be red?¡± Abigale smiles ¡°it is not red. It is the purest white I have ever seen.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means you are now both members of the Silverpaw collective. Let¡¯s go home¡± Abigale says. ¡°We will wait for you downstairs¡±, Carter says, and they leave us alone in the room to gather our things. ¡°Are you sure this is what you want to do mom? We will be considered rogues from this day forward.¡± She wraps me in a hug. ¡°I would rather spend the rest of our lives with these people who have been kinder to me than your father ever was. I don¡¯t care if people call us rogues. Your father and mine were both wrong. Rank doesn¡¯t matter, kindness and how you treat others does. There is strength in kindness.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 5 Respect Larisa POV I head to the room that Eli gave to ra. I knock and after a few seconds the door slowly opens. She smiles when she sees me. ¡°Good morning ra¡± I say. She opens the doorpletely and I head inside with the clothes I have for her. We are about the same size, so I went through my closet. I set the clothes down on the dresser. ¡°How did you sleep, ra?¡± ¡°Better than I have ever in my life.¡± My heart breaks at her words, but I keep my face even. I don¡¯t want her to see sympathy on my face. I don¡¯t want her to think that I see her as a victim. If anything, she is a survivor even though I have no idea exactly what she has survived. ¡°I thought after breakfast I could give you a tour of the pack. I know Eli has a meeting this morning.¡± The smile leaves her face as quickly as it came. I walk over until I¡¯m standing in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong ra?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe the goddess would choose me for your brother.¡± ¡°I think she was right for choosing you for Eli.¡± She looks at me confused. ¡°It would be easy for an Alpha to ept a girl that was raised to be a Luna. Only a really special Alpha would see the value in a mate that is going to learn to be a Luna by his side.¡± The smile that returns to her face is brilliant. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°Besides, I wouldn¡¯t want a stuck-up witch for my sister.¡± She starts to laugh and I¡¯m d that I could make her feel better. She grabs a pair of jeans and a t-shirt off the dresser before she heads into the bathroom. A knock sounds on the door and when I swing it open Eli looks confused. ¡°I thought you had a meeting this morning with father and Alpha Gabriel.¡± ¡°I asked to be excused because I want to spend time with ra.¡± ¡°No way¡±, I hear from over my shoulder. I turn and ra has her hand over her mouth. She slides it down and her cheeks are red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just meant you need to go to your meeting. I will be here when you¡¯re done. Besides, Larisa is going to give me a tour of the pack.¡± I look back at Eli and he is smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a date. As soon as the meeting is over I¡¯lle to find you.¡± He nods at me before he turns to leave. ¡°Eli¡± she says before she walks over and goes up on her tippy toes. She kisses Eli¡¯s cheek before shees to stand next to me. Eli leaves and we head downstairs to the dining room. When we walk in, I notice Susan is sitting at a table with a few other girls. I know she is disappointed, but I hope she epts that she isn¡¯t destined to be with my brother. She has a mate and he is her other half, not Eli. ra thankfully doesn¡¯t notice her. I lead her over and we grab our trays. I notice she doesn¡¯t take much. ¡°You can take as much as you like.¡± ¡°Thank you, honestly, I¡¯m not used to eating a lot.¡± I don¡¯t push the issue and we take a seat at one of the tables. ¡°So what color is your wolf?¡± ¡°She is chocte brown and beautiful.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait till I get my wolf. I only have a few months to wait.¡± I look up and Susan, Jade, and Tanya are walking toward our table. I stand walking toward them without saying a word to ra. I stop in front of Susan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to meet our future Luna, Larisa¡± she says with all the sarcasm she can muster. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I am your friend but I am only going to warn you once. If you say or do anything to hurt ra, I am going to be your worst nightmare. She is Eli¡¯s mate, not you.¡± I see the hurt sh across her face but it¡¯s gone as quickly as it came. ¡°You are no friend to pick that rogue over me. She isn¡¯t worthy of being the Luna of this pack or your brother¡¯s mate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s the goddess¡¯s choice and not yours. Now walk away before I let my father know exactly how his pack member is talking about the future Luna.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Iugh ¡°try me and find out.¡± She steps closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re going to be very sorry. I¡¯ll make sure of it, Larisa.¡± A growles from behind me and I turn to see ra¡¯s eyes are ck. I hear augh and I turn back to Susan. ¡°Do you really think we are afraid of a you little rogue b**ch?¡± I¡¯ve had enough but before I can deal with Susan, a growl that shakes the room draws everyone¡¯s attention. My father walks in our direction. Everyone bares their neck to him. Hees to stand in front of all of us. ¡°I want the five of you in the kitchen now.¡± I take ra¡¯s hand, leading her into the kitchen. We stand on one side of the room while the other girls stand on the other. ¡°Now I heard that you girls have a problem with the future Luna of this pack¡±, he says to them. Susan shoots daggers at me before she drops her gaze. ¡°For your information, Susan, it wasn¡¯t Larisa who linked me about your behavior.¡± ¡°I did¡±, we hear from the doorway. Evan who is an omega in our pack, steps inside and bares his neck to my father. ¡°Thank you Evan¡±, my father says, and he heads back into the dining room. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Lincoln POV We are in my office meeting with Alpha Gabriel of the Moon Stone Pack. ¡°I¡¯m d we have this opportunity to form an alliance. I know my pack is nowhere near as big as yours, but I promise that my men and women are fierce warriors.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they are Gabriel. Eli and I would love toe and tour your pack.¡± He smiles ¡°absolutely, maybe Eli¡¯s mate is one of my unmated females.¡± ¡°I appreciate you thinking of my son but he has found his mate and our future Luna.¡± ¡°I apologize, I didn¡¯t see the mark.¡± ¡°No apology is necessary Gabriel, I just found her¡± Eli says. ¡°Congrattions on finding your mate, Eli. I just turned twenty-five and I still haven¡¯t found her.¡± He is nothing like that a**hat Mateo, so I have no problem introducing him to the unmated females in my pack. ¡°Would you like to meet with our unmated females, Gabriel?¡± He smiles ¡°absolutely, thank you Lincoln.¡± We all stand and head for the door. Once we start down the hallway, I get a link from Evan. ¡°Alpha, I am so sorry to interrupt you but there is a situation in the dining room with Larisa.¡± I don¡¯t even let him finish telling me exactly what¡¯s happening. ¡°Eli, can you take Gabriel down to the pack yard and I will join you in a moment.¡± I can see concern on his face but he does as I ask. As soon as I reach the dining room, I hear Larisa¡¯s friend Susan talking about ra. When I hear her threaten my daughter, Talon is ready to lose his sh*t. We growl and the whole room goes quiet. Once we are in the kitchen, I take a deep breath to calm us both. ¡°I am only going to give you girls a warning once. If I ever hear you disrespect Larisa or your future Luna again, you will not like the punishment I hand down. I could banish you today for such behavior.¡± Their eyes fly to mine and drop immediately. ¡°We are sorry Alpha¡± they all start to plead. ¡°It is not me you should be apologizing to.¡± The three of them start to say how sorry they are, but I don¡¯t think Susan is sincere. I know she is hurt but I will not stand for her mistreating anyone in this pack. ¡°Are we clear about what the consequences will be if anything like this happens again?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± they say in unison. ¡°You are all dismissed.¡± They rush from the room and I turn to Larisa and ra smiling. ¡°We can talk more about thister but I just want to say I¡¯m proud of you both.¡± I leave to join Eli and Gabriel in the pack yard. Eli POV I wonder what the hell could be so important that my father would leave a visiting Alpha. We reach the pack yard and the girls are waiting with smiles on their faces. He walks up to each one and greets them. I¡¯m d my father has formed an alliance with his pack. He seems like a genuine man. A few minutester, my father joins us but he says nothing about where he has been. ¡°It was lovely to meet you all¡±, Gabriel says to the women before he joins us. ¡°Thank you for allowing me to meet more of your pack.¡± ¡°Your wee¡± my father says. ¡°Eli I¡¯m going to escort Gabriel to the gate. Will you wait for me in my office?¡± ¡°Of course¡±, I say and head to my father¡¯s office. Ten minutester, hees inside and takes a seat. ¡°What happened¡± I ask. My father tells me everything that Susan and her friends said and did. I can¡¯t help the growls that escape me. ¡°She had better stay away from our mate¡±, Ss says. ¡°Hopefully, she listens to my father, or I will not be so forgiving.¡± ¡°I know your angry, Eli, because I would be furious if anyone ever spoke like that about your mother.¡± ¡°I am but as long as ra is alright I will let that anger go. I hope for Susan¡¯s sake she listens to your orders.¡± He nods ¡°go find your mate and spend some time with her.¡± He doesn¡¯t have to say it twice. I am out the door and off to find ra. Calliope POV I don¡¯t know what I expected the collective to be like. Pack wolves speak about rogues like they are unsophisticated animals that wreak of rotting meat. They act like they are beneath us. That couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth. When we arrived at the collective, Abigale showed us to a cottage. It may not be a pack house but it¡¯s beautiful and quaint. It has two bedrooms and has been decorated with warm colors. It¡¯s perfect and I feel morefortable here than I ever did in the pack house. Everyone we have met has been very kind and weing. I just pray that using here doesn¡¯t put the collective in danger. I head downstairs after I¡¯m showered and dressed. My mother is in the kitchen cooking breakfast. ¡°Good morning, Calliope, how did you sleep?¡± ¡°Well, how about you mother?¡± She smiles ¡°let¡¯s just say I slept all the night for the first time in a long time.¡± As we eat breakfast, a knock sounds on the door. I get up to answer it and Abigale is waiting on the porch. ¡°Good morning¡± she says. Sarah steps off from behind her and wraps me in a hug. ¡°Good morning little one.¡± ¡°Good morning Calliope¡± she says. ¡°Do you think I can see your wolf¡± she says with a toothy smile. ¡°Sarah¡± Abigale starts to say, but I¡¯m more than ok with letting Aurora out for a run. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with your mom, Aurora would love to meet you.¡± Abigale smiles and nods at me. We head outside and around to the back of the cottage. I step back from my mother, Abigale, and Sarah. I shift and Aurora stretches. Sarah is smiling from ear to ear. When Aurora gets close sheys down and Sarah climbs on her back. I can feel her snuggle into Aurora¡¯s fur. Aurora stands and walks slowly in a circle before sheys down again. Sarah slides off and goes to stand next to Abigale and my mother. I shift and Abigale and Sarah are staring at me with wonder on their faces. ¡°How,¡± Abigale says. I look down and realize she is asking how my clothes are still intact. ¡°My wolf is special.¡± She smiles ¡°I think that you are just as special as Aurora, Calliope. The goddess has made you strong and brought you and your mother here to live a better life.¡± She walks over to me and wraps me in a hug. We head back toward the cottage and Sarah takes my hand. We pass a few trees and I feel like we are being watched. I scent the air but I don¡¯t smell anyone. ¡°Are you alright¡± Abigale asks, getting my attention. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go inside and you can tell us what we can do to contribute to the collective.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 6 Tell Me the Pas Franklin POV ¡°Exin to me how the f**k she escaped.¡± ¡°Sir, I have no idea what happened. They were both in the cell. No one came in or out of that cell.¡± Iugh ¡°you expect me to believe that she had magically disappeared from the cell. She is a f**king wolf, not a witch. They are both wolves, nothing more. I should kill you for your ipetence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, please.¡± ¡°Get out of my sight before I change my mind and snap your f**king neck.¡± He rushes from my office. The door to my office opens a few minutester and Eric walks in. He is my second inmand. ¡°Have you found her?¡± ¡°No sir, we haven¡¯t. We can¡¯t even scent her. We ran all the way to the Nightfire Pack border.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t stupid enough to run to pack wolves. She knows what they think of rogues. I have made sure that they both think it would be ten times worse if a pack found them.¡± ¡°What do you want us to do sir?¡± ¡°Keep looking, I have phone calls to make.¡± He leaves the room and I sit at my desk. I take the book out of my desk as this is not a number I call regrly. I ce the phone to my ear. ¡°Alpha Grant¡± his cold voicees through the phone. ¡°Grant it¡¯s Franklin.¡± There is a moment of silence before he finally speaks. ¡°Why the f**k are you calling me after all these years?¡± ¡°I just thought you should know that the b**ch escaped. My men are out looking for her but have had no luck finding her.¡± ¡°How is this my problem? I gave you a lot of money to make the two of them go away and you dare call me now to tell me she is still alive.¡± ¡°Go away can mean many things, Grant.¡± ¡°I am Alpha to you.¡± ¡°No you¡¯re not. I am not a pack wolf and you are in no way my leader. Now she has no idea about her past, so it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you and your Luna. I just thought you should know.¡± ¡°You better pray she stays gone or your little collective is going to be my pack¡¯s next conquest.¡± ¡°I told you she has no idea where she came from and she has been a prisoner all her life.¡± ¡°Good, it better stay that way for your sake.¡± The call disconnects and I m the phone down. After Ipose myself, I call a number I know very well. She picks up on the second ring. ¡°To what do I owe this call Franklin?¡± ¡°I missed you.¡± Sheughs ¡°we both know that¡¯s not true. So what do you need from me?¡± ¡°You know me so well, Lydia. The little b**ch has escaped and I need to locate her before she causes any trouble.¡± There is silence and I know she is thinking about what she will demand of me for this favor. Her help is never free. ¡°What do you want, Lydia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but rest assured there will be a hefty price for this favor.¡± ¡°Fine, I don¡¯t care, just get here.¡± ¡°On my way, love.¡± I hate when she calls me that. We decided long ago not to give into the bond because the goddess is a b**ch who has no right over our free will. That doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t enjoy each other from time to time. It¡¯s also nice to know a witch for times like this. One Week Later Eli POV ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A knock sounds on my bedroom door. I slide on my jeans before I head over to open it. It has to be my family or ra because no one else is allowed on this floor. I open the door and my sister is standing there smiling. She walks in and takes a seat. ¡°Come in Larisa¡± I say sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I knocked.¡± I roll my eyes but take a seat across from her. ¡°What¡¯s up that you¡¯re here so early?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see how things are going with ra.¡± I smile ¡°it¡¯s really good. I just wish she would trust me enough to tell me what happened before I found her.¡± She reaches out, taking my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sure she will in time but don¡¯t rush her. She seems really happy here with you.¡± ¡°She does, I hope in time she epts mepletely.¡± ¡°I believe she will.¡± She stands and hands me a piece of paper before she leaves my room. I open it and warmth spreads through my body as I read. Eli It¡¯s my turn to take you on a date. Meet me in the garden in an hour. Be hungry. ra I ce the note on my dresser and head into my bathroom to shower. ¡°Do you think she is ready to tell us¡± Ss asks. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it¡¯s good she wants to spend more time with us. She has been smiling more and eating more.¡± He chuckles ¡°yes she has.¡± I get out of the shower and throw on jeans and a blue t-shirt. I head down the hallway and downstairs. As I walk through the foyer, I hear my name being called. I stop and turn to see Susan standing in the living room. Ss growls but I keep my expression even. ¡°What do you want Susan?¡± ¡°I just wanted to apologize for the way I have been acting.¡± ¡°Honestly Susan, if you had said something against me I could have easily forgiven you but you spoke against my mate. It will not be so easily forgiven. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I need to be somewhere.¡± She nods and heads to the dining room. I walk out of the pack house heading toward the garden. I smile thinking about spending the afternoon with ra. When I reach the garden she is sitting on a nket with a pic basket. She is smiling but I can tell she is nervous. I sit down on the nket and take her hand in mine. I bring it to my lips, cing a kiss on the back. ¡°This is amazing. Thank you for nning a date for us.¡± ¡°I wanted to thank you for being the man you are. Most men in your position would not want me for a mate.¡± ¡°I love that you nned this but you don¡¯t have to thank me for loving you or choosing you.¡± ¡°Love, you love me.¡± ¡°Of course, you are my destined mate. I loved you the moment I found you. Our souls are bound to each other. You are my other half.¡± She stays quiet and I don¡¯t want her to feel like she has to say it back to me. ¡°ra, I don¡¯t expect you to say it back. I know that you are not ready to ept all this yet.¡± ¡°Eli¡± she says, stopping me from continuing. ¡°I have only ever said that to one man in my life.¡± I control the growl that wants to escape and push Ss to the back of my mind. Now is not the time to act like a jealous a** when she is finally opening up to me. ¡°My brother, Cayden, is the only man besides you that has been kind to me.¡± Ss whimpers in my mind and my heart breaks that she hasn¡¯t had the love and kindness that I have known all my life. ra POV The thought of telling him all that happened is terrifying. Cora assures me that it won¡¯t change how he feels, but that¡¯s hard for me to believe. I hate to even think about the hell that the collective was and the fact that Cayden is still there. Franklin is probably making him suffer for my freedom. I push the thoughts that gue me away. Cayden made me promise to live for both of us and I will not let his sacrifice be for nothing. ¡°Eli, this isn¡¯t easy for me to talk about, but you deserve to know everything.¡± His eyes are so kind and loving. I could get lost in them, which is why I look away. ¡°Cayden and I were abandoned so we never knew our parents. We were found by wolves in the collective when we were just pups. As you can imagine, the collective leader is a ba**ard. Cayden and I have been ves since we were children. We were forced to do Franklin¡¯s bidding. He has made us steal and hurt others if it suited him. We have both taken our fair share of beatings when we refused to do horrible things. Sometimes I wished that the goddess would take me as Iy on the floor bleeding. I wish I could say that was the worst of what I endured.¡± A growl escapes him and I know Ss is angry, but it¡¯s not at me. I look at him and heys his hand on my face. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not going anywhere¡±, he says with such love in his eyes. I press my eyes closed and take a deep breath. ¡°The men in the collective would use me.¡± I can¡¯t even bring myself to finish the sentence, but when Eli pulls me into his arms I know he knows. ¡°I promise you that they will pay for all they have done.¡± ¡°I wish that was true but I have no idea where they are or how I got to the forest outside the pack. Thest thing I remember is Cayden telling me to close my eyes before he told me he loved me. He always tried to protect me.¡± I pull back and look into his eyes. He smiles ¡°we will figure it out.¡± I take a deep breath and muster all the resolve I have. I press my lips to his and I can¡¯t even begin to describe the feeling of being safe and loved in Eli¡¯s arms. He pulls back with a smile on his face. ¡°Thank you, for trusting me with your past. You are always safe with me.¡± I believe him with every fiber of my soul. ¡°I love you, Eli. I promise that I will be ready to complete the bond soon.¡± ¡°I love you ra. There is no rush. I want you to befortable, so please take all the time you need. We have a lifetime together.¡± Franklin POV I head down to the cells. I dismiss the rogue standing guard. I walk over to the cell holding the little ba**ard. Despite the beatings he has received, he won¡¯t tell us how his sister escaped. I knew he would be hard to break. It¡¯s the only bond the two of them have ever known. He is lying on the floor and his eyes are swollen shut. His wolf is so weak he is taking forever to heal him. I open the cell door and bend down. ¡°This punishment can end mutt if you just tell me where she is?¡± He manages to crack one eye open. He swallows a few times before he manages to speak. ¡°You can kill me. She is free of you and this ce and that is all that matters.¡± He closes his eyes again and it¡¯s all I can do not to snap his neck right now. I need him alive a little longer. I stand and walk out of the cell. When I get upstairs, Lydia is waiting in my office. ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t gotten what you want Franklin.¡± I re at her. I am in no mood for her antics. ¡°That is why you are here. Tell me what you need to find her.¡± ¡°Bring me the boy and I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± I link my guard to bring him to my office. He will be useful even if he doesn¡¯t want to. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 7 Comfortable Eli POV It¡¯s been a week since ra and I had our pic date. Every day we have spent together, I see her smile andugh more. Ss was in his glory when we went on our first run in wolf form. Cora is smaller than the average wolf but she is beautiful. Thankfully, he was a perfect gentleman. After I¡¯m showered, I head to my father¡¯s office before breakfast. He linked mest night that he and my mother wanted to speak with me. My aunt has been trying to use her magic to locate the collective that is holding ra¡¯s brother and I am hoping that is the reason for them wanting to see me so early. I knock and open the door. My father is sitting behind the desk and my mother is standing next to him with a huge smile on her face. ¡°Take a seat son,¡± my father says. ¡°Did Aunt Lily figure anything out about the collective?¡± The smile leaves my mother. ¡°No, but don¡¯t lose hope. You know how strong your aunt is.¡± I nod ¡°so what did you need to talk to me about?¡± ¡°We know you are taking things slowly with ra, which we both agree with. She is a lovely girl and has been through things that no wolf should ever endure.¡± I look at my mother confused. ¡°I know we all had our idea about what happened to ra but why do you sound like you actually know what she has been through, mother?¡± I see sympathy in her eyes. ¡°Lily was able to see some of her past when she healed her. We needed to know if we should prepare the pack for an attack.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what she saw? It¡¯s been driving me insane thinking about what happened to her.¡± ¡°That is not their ce to share that with you Eli. Your mate needed to be ready to share that part of herself with you¡±, my father says. I nod, I know he¡¯s right. ¡°So we wanted to talk to you about your titles. When you and ra are ready, we will n your ceremony. There is no pressure. Iugh ¡°except from the twins.¡± My mother smiles ¡°I¡¯m sure they will be fine for a little while longer. We would like to have a party and invite the Alphas and Lunas of the packs we have alliances with if you think that would be alright. We would like them to meet the future Alpha and Luna of the pack.¡± ¡°I will talk to ra and, as long as she is alright with it, then absolutely. I can¡¯t tell you how much I appreciate you both. After everything, I know how lucky I am to have the two of you and Larisa.¡± My motheres around and I stand wrapping her in a hug. My father hugs me and I head to get ra for breakfast. I head back upstairs and knock on ra¡¯s door. After a few more knocks, I open the door slowly. ¡°ra¡±, I say into an empty room. She must be with Larisa. I walk back downstairs and into the dining room. My sister, ra, the twins, and Rose are sitting at the table eating breakfast. When she sees me, her eyes light up and warmth blooms in my chest. When I reach her, she wraps her arms around me. I press a quick soft kiss on her lips. We both take our seats. I look around the dining room and see the pack members smiling in our direction. I notice that Susan is sitting at a table with four girls that are whispering. ¡°Eli, don¡¯t worry about those girls. I don¡¯t care if they like me or not. Mean girls are irrelevant in our lives.¡± I smile at how strong she is and Larisa has a look on her face like I told you so. I chuckle before I get up and go to grab my food. As I pile eggs on my te, I feel someone standing next to me. I look over and Susan is standing there. ¡°What can I help with Susan?¡± ¡°I was hoping I could meet ra and apologize.¡± I¡¯m just about to tell her hell no when an arm wraps in mine. I smile knowing that she is doing that to show her im on me. ¡°Of course you can,¡± ra says. She extends the hand that is not holding my bicep to Susan. ¡°I¡¯m ra, Eli¡¯s mate. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Susan takes her hand and I don¡¯t like her touching ra, but I don¡¯t say anything. ¡°ra¡± she starts to say and I correct her. ¡°Please refer to her as Luna.¡± ¡°Of course my apologies. Luna, my name is Susan and I want to apologize for my behavior thest time we saw each other.¡± ¡°I will not hold past behaviors against you and I hope that you will stay true to your apology in the future. Thank you for trying to make amends.¡± Susan nods and heads back toward the table of girls. I set down the tray and lead ra into a hallway off the dining room. Before I can say anything ra reaches up and pulls my face to hers. This kiss is different than the others we shared. She deepens the kiss and I feel it all over my body. Ss growls low and I know I need to stop this. Not because I¡¯m not enjoying every minute, but I want to respect ra¡¯s need for time. I pull back and I see hurt sh across her face. She drops her head and I want to kick my own a**. I ce two fingers under her chin so she is looking into my eyes. ¡°ra, that kiss was amazing.¡± She smiles ¡°I thought maybe I did it wrong.¡± ¡°ra, you could never do anything wrong. I just want to make sure¡± I start to say and she puts her finger to my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll make a deal with you. I promise if I¡¯m ufortable with what is happening I will tell you, but you have to promise not to treat me like ss. I don¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t appreciate you being patient and not pushing me, but if I do something it¡¯s because I want to.¡± I smile and pull her into me. This time I initiate the kiss. I kiss her like she is the air I need to breathe because she is. We pull apart when we are both breathless. She takes my hand without a word and leads me back to grab my food. Ss is prancing in my mind and I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes my lips. ¡°What are you chuckling about¡± ra asks. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell her,¡± Ss says. ¡°Ss is just really happy we found you, just like I am.¡± We take our seats at the table and I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for bringing me such an amazing mate. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alpha Mateo POV ¡°This is f**king ridiculous. How could you not find any trace of them in the human city? The scent of two werewolves should stand out among the humans.¡± ¡°Alpha, you know we have to be careful. Our presence cannot attract the attention of the Nightfire pack¡±, Bradford says. ¡°My Luna and daughter have been missing for more than a week. Do you want my wolf to go feral without his mate?¡± My wolf could care less because he wanted to have that damn omega. Not to mate but as his own personal bed warmer. Alphas don¡¯t mate omegas. ¡°I suggest you get your a** back to that f**king city and find out where my mate is. I know how upset you would be if something happened to Melinda.¡± I see anger sh across his face but he schools his expression quickly. ¡°We will return to the city and I will alert you if we find anything, Alpha.¡± ¡°Good and I will reach out to Simone in the meantime.¡± I see concern on his face. He knows my father had dealings with her and that she is a ck magic witch. ¡°Alpha, do you think asking such an evil creature for help is a good idea?¡± ¡°Bradford, don¡¯t question me again. You are the Beta and I am the Alpha for a reason. Now leave before I lose my patience with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± he says, and leaves my office. I speak with the patrol guard before I shift and head out of the packnd. There is a neutral territory that many super naturals frequent. A seedy bar that I normally wouldn¡¯t be caught dead in is located in the center of the territory. Right now I have to suck it up because I need help to find that b**ch. She thinks that she can reject me and not suffer for it. She is sadly mistaken. As for my daughter, she is going to learn her ce if it kills me. I shift and pull on my clothes before I head into the bar. I can feel eyes on me as I survey the patrons. My eyes settle on a woman with long jet ck hair. I have only had dealings with her on a few asions when my father needed her help to deal with an enemy. That was before I became Alpha. I know her help won¡¯t be cheap. I take a seat next to her at the bar and she turns to face me. ¡°What is it that you want Mateo?¡± Her words freak me out at first, but I keep my expression even. ¡°Simone, it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do pleasantries. What do you want?¡± I tell her about what that b**ch Jasmine did and about them both running from my pack. Sheughs like I just told her the funniest joke. ¡°So you expect me to get them back or locate them for you.¡± ¡°Well, yes, I would like to get them both back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°First, I¡¯m sure you know that my services aren¡¯t cheap. Second, I have to do a little research, let¡¯s say, before I agree to any job.¡± ¡°What the hell kind of research could you possibly do?¡± ¡°That is none of your business. If I decide to take this job and that is a big, if, I will tell you my price then. Do you understand my rules?¡± I hate that I need anything from this arrogant witch, but they have left me with no choice. ¡°Fine, when will you have your answer.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t work on your timeline. I will contact you if I decide to do this.¡± The bartender gets my attention asking about a drink and I wave him away. When I turn back she is gone. Goddess, I hate witches and their entric bulls*t. Calliope POV I can¡¯t believe how happy my mother is here. She has been helping in the kitchen and with the pups. I know she wanted more pups of her own but it never happened. After I saw what my father was doing, I know why. I shake those thoughts away and head out to the field where training happens. When I first joined the men they were skeptical but over thest week they have epted me as a skilled fighter. Evan leads the training and honestly he does as good a job as Bradford. We train for an hour before I start back toward the cottage. I get that feeling again of being watched. This time I shift and Aurora takes a deep breath. We catch the scent of a wolf and she starts to stalk in the direction of the scent. We reach the trees just outside the cottage and the scent is getting stronger. A man I recognize as one of the collective members steps off from behind the tree. I shift and the shock on his face would be comical if I wasn¡¯t so pissed. ¡°What the hell are you doing spying on me?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 8 New Pack Member Calliope POV I see fear sh on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t scare me. Exin what you¡¯re doing sneaking around our cottage before I scare you.¡± ¡°I was just curious about you. I have never seen a she-wolf like you.¡± ¡°You were spying the other day when I shifted weren¡¯t you?¡± He nods and I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He smiles at me and for the first time I notice how handsome he is. He has shoulder-length blonde hair and I can tell that he is muscr. I focus on his answer. If he poses a threat, it won¡¯t matter how handsome he is. ¡°My name is Oliver. Abigale is my sister. When she and Carter found each other, I was only sixteen. She asked me toe with her. She is the only family I have left.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t exin why you are sneaking around Oliver.¡± I hate being so cold knowing who he is to Abigale, but I have to protect my mother. No one will ever hurt her again. ¡°He is no threat in that way¡±, Aurora says. Before I can ask what the hell she means he starts to talk again. ¡°Abigale told me she was bringing you and your mother to the collective. I saw you when you first arrived and you were so beautiful. I just wanted to see you again. ¡°You know that this seems creepy?¡± He chuckles ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to act creepy.¡± He walks toward me and I keep my expression even. He sticks out his hand and I take it. ¡°My name is Oliver Shifler.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Calliope and my mother is Jasmine.¡± ¡°Nost name¡± he asks but I don¡¯t answer him. I don¡¯t know if any of the collective members know my father¡¯s surname. I don¡¯t want anyone to know who my father is. ¡°It is nice to meet you. I hope now that we know each other I won¡¯t see you sneaking around our cottage.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t, but I do hope that you will allow me to get to know you better.¡± ¡°He is not our mate¡±, Aurora says, and Iugh. Now I know exactly what she meant. He looks at me confused. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my wolf is just being her pushy self. I can always use more friends.¡± I hope he understands what I mean. Aurora growls but she knows that I love her. ¡°I need to go inside and get washed up after training. I¡¯ll see you around Oliver.¡± ¡°Yes, you will¡± he says, before he starts to undress. I turn heading for the porch. I look back and a gray wolf runs into the trees. Once I¡¯m in the house, I head upstairs. I get into the shower, letting the water wash away the grime of training. Once I¡¯m showered, I head over to Abigale and Carter¡¯s cottage. I promised Sarah that we could hang out today, but I want to talk to them first. As soon as Sarah sees me, she rushes over, wrapping me in a hug. The woman that helps my mother with the pups leaves when she sees me. ¡°Have fun with Calliope¡± she says to Sarah as she heads out of the cottage. ¡°Good afternoon little one.¡± ¡°Calliope, I was waiting for you.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t forget about you but I do need to talk to your mom and dad before we go back to the cottage.¡± She smiles and leads me to the office. She doesn¡¯t knock and when the door swings open, I cover her eyes and pull the door closed. ¡°Why did you do that, Calliope?¡± Thank goddess she doesn¡¯t know what she saw. ¡°Your mom and dad are busy. I can talk to themter. Let¡¯s go to my cottage.¡± I usher her back down the hall and toward the front door. ¡°Calliope¡± I hear Abigale¡¯s voice. I turn and smile. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back in a few hours¡± I say and wink at her. She mouths ¡°thank you¡± and we leave. As we walk back toward my cottage, Sarah starts to skip. She is so innocent and I hope that she gets to stay that way for a very long time. ¡°Hey bug¡± I hear a voice say and Sarah squeals. Oliveres walking toward us and scoops Sarah up. ¡°Uncle Olivere y with us.¡± Aurora growls but she has nothing to worry about. I will never be with anyone but my fated mate. ¡°Aurora calm down. You know me better than anyone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not you that I¡¯m concerned about.¡± ¡°Wolf talking to you again.¡± I look back at Oliver. ¡°Yes, she is. Are you ready Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes I am¡± she says and takes Oliver¡¯s hand. ¡°Bug, I think Calliope wants to hang out with you for girl time.¡± She looks up at me with pleading eyes. I look back at him and he is smiling. ¡°She¡¯s hard to say no to, isn¡¯t she?¡± I can¡¯t help the smile. ¡°Yes she is.¡± ¡°Please, Calliope, he is really fun.¡± ¡°Yes, your uncle can hang out with us. I will make some lunch and we can watch a movie.¡± She squeals and starts to run toward the cottage. We start to walk to catch up to her. ¡°I hope your not upset that I¡¯m joining you.¡± ¡°Not at all but I hope you understand that friends means friends.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Eli POV As we run through the trees, Ss keeps looking at Cora. We run until we reach the clearing. Ss sits on his haunches. I¡¯m confused, but then Coraes over rubbing her side against him. Ss gives a low growl of approval. I know what ra said but I¡¯m still nervous about this. Before I can over think it, Cora shifts and my beautiful mate stands bare before me. She heads for the trees and I shift. When shees back, she has a t-shirt and basketball shorts that are huge on her. She hands me a pair of shorts and I notice her eyes check me out before she turns away. I pull her into my arms just enjoying holding her. I kiss the top of her head before I step back. I sit on the ground and pull her onto myp. ¡°So I have a question for you. My parents were wondering if we would be alright with them having a fancy party.¡± She looks into my eyes. ¡°A party for us¡± she asks. I push a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Yes, for us. If you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s alright. There is no pressure. They are just excited about having another daughter to introduce to everyone.¡± She smiles and it reaches her eyes. ¡°Of course¡± she says and her look changes to one of concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that beautiful head of yours?¡± She smiles again ¡°I know your giving me time before we take our titles but I would like to be a pack member before the party.¡± ¡°ra¡± I start to say. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to know that you mated a rogue if I can help it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of where you came from, ra. It does not make you any less than.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of things I didn¡¯t have control over, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want others making assumptions about who I am.¡± I nod because I want her to befortable. I stand with her in my arms and set her on her feet. I lean down and press my lips to hers. I pull back and take her hand without a word. When we reach the pack house, I lead her right to my father¡¯s office. I knock e in Eli¡±, my father says. I open the door and both of my parents are having lunch. I love that they do this when my father has a busy day. I have always promised myself that I would do the same to spend time with my Luna when I be Alpha. ¡°Is everything alright Eli¡± my father asks, and I smile. ¡°Can you perform the ritual to make ra part of the pack?¡± He looks confused at first, but then he smiles. Goddess bless my mother because I¡¯m sure she linked him. ¡°Of course¡± he says and stands. ¡°rae stand here.¡± We walk toward my father together. He takes the chalice from it¡¯s ce on his shelf. My mother hands him the dagger from his desk drawer. ¡°I, Alpha Lincoln Thomas of the Nightfire pack, invite you ra Josephine Merritt, to be a member of the pack. Please make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, ra Josephine Merritt, vow to be loyal to the Nightfire pack and to keep all its secrets.¡± She takes the chalice and drinks. I see the moment she is connected to my father. After a few seconds, she chuckles and my father smiles at me. Oh goddess what the hell did he say to her? ¡°Wee to the Nightfire pack ra.¡± My motheres around and wraps her in a hug. When she steps back, I wrap my arm around her. It feels so natural and she leans into me. ¡°ra and I discussed the party and we both agree that we would love to have one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, we will n for it to happen in a week¡± my mother says. ¡°Larissa and I will take you dress shopping.¡± The smile on ra¡¯s face makes my heart clench in my chest. I hope that I can put that smile on her face every day for the rest of our lives. Alpha Grant POV I¡¯m in my office going through paperwork. An omega knocks andes in with her head down. ¡°Alpha, a messenger brought this for you.¡± ¡°Thank you¡±, I say, and she leaves my office. I open the card and inside is an invitation to a ball at the Nightfire pack. I read through the invitation, wondering why Lincoln and Amelia would be having a ball. The door to my office opens and I look up ready to reprimand whoever it is that came in without knocking until I see it¡¯s my Luna. ¡°Evelyn, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Yes, Grant, I just wanted to see what you wanted for dinner tonight.¡± I smile ¡°you know that the omegas can cook for us.¡± She shoots me a re ¡°you know I enjoy making you dinner.¡± I stand and pull her into my arms. I peck her lips. ¡°What is this¡± she says, picking up the invitation off my desk. ¡°Some social event at the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°Oh I love Amelia and Lincoln. Will we be going?¡± I can see she wants to and I would do anything to make her happy. ¡°You can¡¯t lie to yourself, Grant, no matter how much time passes¡±, Thiago says in my mind. I push him down because I¡¯m in no mood to hear his bulls*t about the past. I did what I had to do for us to have our mate. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 9 Secrets Larissa POV I have on the purple dress I picked out when ra and I went shopping with my mom. I head down the hallway and knock on ra¡¯s door. She opens it and ushers me inside. ¡°You¡¯re not dressed yet. Do you need help putting the dress on?¡± She smiles ¡°no I just didn¡¯t want to wrinkle it.¡± I chuckle ¡°it will be fine and you will look beautiful. My brother is going to lose his mind when he sees you in that dress.¡± I help ra into the sapphire ball gown she chose. She looks like a princess. I pull her hair into a French braid and put light make-up on her face. She really doesn¡¯t need any, she is naturally pretty. I turn her so she is facing the full-length mirror. She gasps and I smile. ¡°That can¡¯t be me in the mirror¡± she says in disbelief. ¡°Yes it most certainly is.¡± She takes a finger, running it down a scar she has on her neck and arm. I gently grab her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Those scars do not change how beautiful you are. They are about your past, not your future.¡± She turns wrapping me in a hug. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how much you all mean to me.¡± ¡°Well you¡¯re stuck with us, so that¡¯s a good thing.¡± She pulls back and a knock sounds on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she says. The door opens and my brother steps inside and stops moving. He is just staring at his mate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet the two of you downstairs.¡± Neither of them answer me but I didn¡¯t really expect them to. As I reach the top of the stairs, I see Susan and the other girls all whispering at the bottom. I pray they don¡¯t do anything stupid tonight because Eli meant what he said. When I reach the bottom of the stairs, Susan walks over to me. ¡°You look very pretty Larisa.¡± ¡°Thank you, so do you.¡± I start to walk toward the ballroom but she stops me. ¡°I hope we can be friends again, Larisa. I was angry and I let jealousy get the best of me. I¡¯m happy for your brother and the Luna.¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt my sister, then everything will be fine between us.¡± She nods and I head into the ballroom. My parents are already there greeting the guests as they arrive. Micah, Mason, Rose, Penny, and Jennifer are all sitting at a table. I rush over and Penny wraps me in a hug. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to make it back so soon.¡± ¡°My training with the Fae is notplete, but when mom told me that Eli found his mate, I had toe back to meet her. You and Eli are like our sister and brother¡± she says, pointing at Jennifer. ¡°When will you leave again,¡± I ask with sadness in my voice. Even though Penny is four years older than us, we are all best friends. I was d when her grandparents found her, but sad that she had to go away to train to use her Fae gifts. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not forever. This is my home and I¡¯ll be back to stay before you know it. Maybe you and Rose will have your wolves when I get back.¡± Jennifer crosses her arms over her chest. She still has another year before she gets her wolf. I go over and hug her before we take our seat at the table. Penny bends down and whispers something in her sister¡¯s ear before she takes a seat next to her. ¡°So what is Eli¡¯s mate like¡±, Penny asks. ¡°She is kind and beautiful. She is perfect for Eli. She doesn¡¯t have a mean bone in her body. You¡¯re going to love her.¡± Eli POV When I open the door, ra is standing there in a beautiful blue dress. I feel like I can¡¯t even move. The door closing brings me out of my trance. ¡°Eli, say something.¡± ¡°There are no words that will do justice to how beautiful you are.¡± Her cheeks turn pink and I walk forward, taking her hand in mine. I pull her hand to my lips, pressing a kiss to the back. ¡°Are you ready to go to the party?¡± She nods and I keep her hand in mine, leading her down the hallway. When we reach the stairs, my Aunt Lily is waiting at the bottom. ¡°Hello lovebirds¡± she says before she hugs us both. ¡°ra, you look lovely. I have something very special for you.¡± She opens her hand, showing ra a ne with a heart-shaped pendant. She hands it to me so I can put it on her. ¡°This ne is not only beautiful but enchanted by two powerful witches. It will protect you from evil.¡± ¡°Thank you, Aunt Lily,¡± I say. ra wraps her in a hug again. ¡°Thank you Lily.¡± We head inside and my parents are greeting our guests. The room is filled with pack members who all bare their necks at us. My mother waves us over and we join her and my father. ¡°ra, that dress is perfect for you¡± my mother says. ¡°I agree you look lovely¡±, my father says. I lead her over to the table where the rest of my family are seated. Penny hops up and rushes over, wrapping me in a hug. I hear a low growl and I smile. Penny pulls back and wraps ra in a hug. ¡°Sorry about that. I should have told you who I was first. Believe me, you have nothing to worry about¡± she says to ra. ¡°ra, this is Penny. She is like a sister to me.¡± I point to everyone at the table. ¡°That is Jennifer, Penny¡¯s sister. That is Rose, Lily¡¯s daughter. You remember Micah and Mason.¡± They nod and she smiles. I pull out her chair and she takes a seat. We all talk and I love howfortable she is with everyone. I introduce her to Pheobe, Michael, John, and Maureen. As everyone talks she leans in so only I can hear her. ¡°You have a wonderful family.¡± I kiss her cheek before I respond. ¡°We have a wonderful family.¡± I thread my fingers in hers just enjoying being close to her. Grant POV ¡°Grant, if you don¡¯t hurry up we are going to bete.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming although I don¡¯t think it will be a big deal if we arrivete.¡± She rolls her eyes and I pull her into my arms, pressing a kiss to her lips. She pulls back ¡°we definitely don¡¯t have time for that.¡± I chuckle and lead her out to the car. We drive for a half an hour before we arrive at the Nightfire pack. I park ande around to open Evelyn¡¯s door. I lead her toward the pack house and a guard stops us to check our invitation. We are led to arge room and the party is in full swing. ¡°Evelyn, it¡¯s so good to see you again¡±, I hear a familiar female voice. Evelyn pulls free of my hand and rushes toward Amelia. ¡°Alpha Grant, how have you been¡±, Lincoln says as he steps toward me with his hand outstretched. I take it ¡°good how about yourself.¡± ¡°Very good. I¡¯m d you and Evelyn could make it tonight. We have a rather big announcement to make.¡± ¡°I figured as much with you having this ball.¡± We talk about pack business for a few minutes before he says his goodbyes and walks past me to wee other guests. I scan the room looking for Evelyn. When I finally find her, she is walking toward a table with Amelia. I start toward her and something doesn¡¯t feel right. I can feel her agitation through our bond. I increase my speed and wrap Evelyn in my arms. She looks up into my eyes and hers are as ck as night. ¡°Excuse us¡±, I say, looking around the table and my heart sinks. ¡°Evelyne with me¡±, I say as I pull her out of the room. I walk until we are outside the pack house. Evelyn manages to break free and is breathing heavily. ¡°Sadie, give control back to Evelyn now¡± I say. She takes some deep breaths and her beautiful green eyes are back. ¡°Evelyn, what¡¯s going on¡±, I ask, praying that I am wrong. Evelyn POV ¡°So something big must have happened for you guys to have a ball¡± I say to Amelia. She smiles and her happiness is contagious. ¡°Eli found his mate.¡± ¡°Oh my goddess, that¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m shocked you¡¯re not having the Alpha and Luna ceremony.¡± ¡°We will soon¡± she says, but she doesn¡¯t borate and I don¡¯t pry. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll introduce you to her.¡± I walk side by side with Amelia toward a table full of people. As we get closer, Sadie seems agitated. ¡°Sadie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I can feel our pup¡± she starts to say, and I try to push her down. It doesn¡¯t matter how long ago we lost our pups, we still hurt every day. Grant has been a wonderful mate but we weren¡¯t able to have pups with him.¡± ¡°Sadie our pups are¡±, I start to say, and she pushes forward. This time I can¡¯t stop her. She starts to look around the room and I¡¯m just an observer. Our eyesnd on a young woman sitting next to Eli. ¡°Pup¡± she growls before strong arms wrap around us and Grant is able to get her attention. Once we are outside, thankfully, she gives me back control. When he asks me what¡¯s wrong, my heart squeezes in my chest. The tears start to flow down my cheeks and the hurt is as fresh today as it was the day Grant told me that the twins died. He is the only reason I survived losing them. He wasn¡¯t happy that I was pregnant when we found each other, but he epted me as his fated mate and my pups as his own. ¡°Grant, Sadie feels connected to that girl like she is our pup.¡± He walks over and pulls me into his arms. ¡°Evelyn you and Sadie both know that isn¡¯t possible. We buried the pups. Sadie is just confused.¡± Sadie growls and I step back. ¡°I understand she may not be the daughter that I lost, but Sadie isn¡¯t confused. I don¡¯t know why we feel this way, but we do. So, please don¡¯t act like we are crazy.¡± ¡°Evelyn, you know I don¡¯t think you¡¯re crazy. I just want you to think logically. She is not your pup.¡± ¡°Fine, she is not our pup.¡± Sadie whimpers in my mind. I start to walk past him toward the packC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. house. ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back inside to celebrate with our friends.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea, Evelyn.¡± I turn shooting daggers at him. ¡°I will be fine, now let¡¯s go and take our seats.¡± I stick out my hand and he takes it. When we reach the ballroom, he leads me to a table with our names on it. He never lets go of my hand. I watch as Amelia and Lincoln stand in the front of the room. They wave to Eli and the youngdy from earlier to join them. Why do I feel like she is mine? ¡°You feel that way because she is our pup. I don¡¯t know how, but I¡¯m telling you Evelyn, she is ours.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 10 Unexpected Visit Cayden POV I open my eyes and I¡¯m in a room like I¡¯ve never seen before. The walls are clean and white. The bed I¡¯m lying on feels amazing. I sit up and notice that all the pain I had earlier is gone. I must be dead and honestly it¡¯s a relief. I pray that ra found a safe ce and will be happy. I don¡¯t even know how I helped ra escape. It was like it wasn¡¯t even me that helped ra. The door opens to the room and I stand expecting to see the goddess. I¡¯m confused when a man I¡¯ve never seen walks in. For the first time in a long time, I feel my wolf. ¡°Cayden, don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be clear soon¡± Riggs says. Before I can respond to him, the man speaks. ¡°Cayden, it is so good to see you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound rude but who are you?¡± ¡°It will be easier to show you than to tell you.¡± He sticks out his hand and I take it. Images begin to sh through my mind. Vision The man in front of me and a beautiful woman are sitting at a table. A few minutester, he goes over and helps her to stand. Her belly is very swollen and he ces his hand over it. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet our pups, love. It¡¯s hard to believe it will be happening in just two months.¡± He kisses her before they head for the door. The image fades and a new one reces it. The same man is sitting in an office with an older man that has his features. ¡°This is not right Theo. She is not a witch. You are polluting the magical bloodline by mating with a mutt¡± the older man says. ¡°Uncle, do you believe that you know better than the goddess herself? I would suggest you never speak of Evelyn that way again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t challenge my authority, Theodore. I am the leader of this coven and you will follow my orders without question.¡± ¡°She is carrying my children and she is mine. I will dly leave the coven for her. You can find someone else to follow your orders.¡± The anger on the older man¡¯s face is unmistakable. He stands ¡°the only way you will leave this coven, Theodore, is to meet the goddess, so make your choice.¡± The younger man attempts to stand to defend himself but the older man shoots something from his hand. The image fades again but I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t survive. The new image is of the same woman sitting at a table with a man that is definitely an Alpha. I see pain on her face and then they appear in the hospital. She is inbor and her screams fill the room. A few momentster, the pups are rushed from the room. Instead of screams of pain, the woman is screaming for her pups. The Alpha appears and two familiar people are with him. That ba**ard Franklin is standing with the witch, Lydia. The Alpha hands them the pups and they disappear. The next image is of the woman and Alpha as she sobs uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry love, the pups didn¡¯t make it.¡± ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°I love you Evelyn and we will have other pups together.¡± Her sobs get louder and the image fades away. Vision End I pull my hand back. ¡°What does this all mean? Is that my mother?¡± He smiles ¡°yes that beautiful woman is you and ra¡¯s mother.¡± Realization of who this man is to me finally sinks in. ¡°You¡¯re our father. So I am dead.¡± He smiles ¡°no my son. You are very much alive. The goddess has granted me this moment to meet you and give you the information you will need to make things right.¡± ¡°Have you visited ra?¡± I see sadness cross his features. ¡°Did something happen to ra? Please tell me that all I did was not in vain.¡± ¡°What you did was amazing. Your sister is alive and, despite what the future may hold, she is happy.¡± ¡°What does that mean? Is something going to happen ra?¡± ¡°Cayden, the only thing that I can tell you is that whatever happens was meant to be and you will need to be there for the gift she brings that is born of that happiness.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying a lot but making no sense.¡± He steps forward and wraps me in his arms. ¡°I love you and I¡¯m proud of the man that you have be.¡± I feel the tears running down my cheeks. I never thought I would have a moment with this man. He whispers my mother¡¯s name before he begins to chant. My body is engulfed in warmth and my eyes close on their own. I feel like I¡¯m floating for a moment before everything stills. I manage to force my eyes open again and I¡¯m in a dirty room. It¡¯s not the cell, but it¡¯s nothing like the room I was just in. I hear the key turn in the lock and the door opens. ¡°How do you feel boy,¡± the witch says. I don¡¯t answer her. ¡°You could act a little grateful. I¡¯m the only reason you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°Let me out to kill that b**ch¡± Riggs growls. This is the strongest we have felt in a very long time. ¡°We will, we just need to pick our time. After what father said, I need to get to ra.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Eli POV As we stand with my parents, ra seems anxious. I¡¯m sure being around all these people isn¡¯t easy for her, but this seems different. She seems distracted and both Ss and I are concerned. ¡°We want to thank you all foring to the Nightfire pack for this celebration. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all wondering what we invited you here to celebrate.¡± Everyoneughs and nods at my father. ¡°We decided to have this ball to announce that our son Eli has found his mate.¡± He holds out his hand to ra and I lead her to him. I stand on the other side of her. ¡°This is the future Luna of the Nightfire pack, ra.¡± Apuse fills the room and I squeeze her hand. She smiles but I can see she is nervous. I lean in ¡°I¡¯m here with you. You are doing amazing.¡± She kisses my cheek and we look back at the crowd. ¡°We want you all to enjoy tonight and we will be sending invitations when it is time to appoint the new Alpha and Luna of the pack.¡± Again the crowd breaks into apuse. Everyone starts to talk and dance again. I take ra¡¯s hand, leading her out into the hallway. I pull her into my arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong ra?¡± She acts like she has no idea what I¡¯m talking about. ¡°Just because we aren¡¯t bonded doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know when something is wrong.¡± ¡°That woman that was with your mom, who is she?¡± ¡°That is Luna Evelyn of the Red Moon Pack. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly but Cora and I feel anxious around her.¡± ¡°She has always been very kind when I have been around her. Do you want me to ask her and Alpha Grant to leave?¡± ¡°Of course not, she has done nothing wrong. I¡¯m sure she is a lovely woman.¡± She smiles and I lean down kissing her lips softly. I pull back and take her hand, leading her back into the ballroom. I lead her to the dance floor and hold her in my arms. It¡¯s amazing to share this moment with her. The ballsts for a few hours and I love the smile that ra wears for most of the evening. She dances with Larisa and Rose while I sit with Micah and Mason just watching her. I look at the table where Evelyn and Grant are sitting. Evelyn doesn¡¯t take her eyes off of ra while she dances. What could ra and Cora possibly be feeling about her? As the ball winds down, the Alpha and Lunas start to come to say goodnight to all of us. We stand with my parents by the door as everyone leaves the ballroom. Evelyn and Grant are thest ones to approach us. He has his arm looped in hers. She comes to stand in front of me first. ¡°It was good to see you again Eli. Congrattions on finding your beautiful Luna.¡± ¡°Thank you Evelyn.¡± She moves till she is standing in front of ra. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you ra. I hope we can spend time getting to know each other in the future.¡± She reaches her hand and ra takes it. I see Evelyn¡¯s eyes sh ck but it is gone as quickly as it came. Grant ushers toward my parents as he shakes my hand. ¡°Congrattions to the two of you¡± he says as he walks past ra. Evelyn POV Grant leads me to the car and helps me inside. He starts the drive back to the Red Moon and the silence that fills the car is ufortable for the first time since we mated all those years ago. We¡¯re halfway home when Grant finally breaks the silence. ¡°Evelyn, are you alright?¡± I turn ¡°I¡¯m fine Grant.¡± He takes my hand in his and squeezes it. Everything in me right now wants to pull away, but he doesn¡¯t deserve that. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong and I have no right to be upset with him. Once we reach the pack I head inside and right upstairs to our wing. He follows me and once we reach our room he pulls me to him. ¡°Evelyn, you are worrying me. I hate when you are upset and I know you are not fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know why I feel drawn to that girl but you did nothing wrong.¡± I lean up and press my lips to his. He tries to deepen the kiss but there is no way I can do that the way I feel. I pull away and head over to grab my pajamas. ¡°I think I¡¯ll feel better after a shower.¡± He nods and I head into the bathroom. Once I am in the shower I let my mind wander to the day I lost my pups. Grant POV This cannot be f**king happening. Once I know she is in the shower, I grab my phone out of my jacket. He picks up on the second ring. I don¡¯t even give him a chance to answer. ¡°Do you know who I f**king met tonight?¡± ¡°Hello to you, too, Grant.¡± ¡°Franklin, I¡¯m ready toe to that f**king collective and snap your neck with my bare hands.¡± ¡°What are you going on about?¡± ¡°The pup you should have taken care of years ago met my Luna tonight.¡± There is silence for a minute before he asks for an exnation. I tell him about the ball and meeting the new Luna of the Nightfire pack. ¡°How the hell could she be mated to an Alpha?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t really a rogue you a**hole. You and that f**king witch had better figure out how to fix this before my Luna finds out who she really is or you will both be sorry.¡± I cut the call and the bathroom door opens. Evelynes out with a look of concern on her face. ¡°Who were you talking to, Grant?¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 11 Suspicions Evelyn POV As I dry off, I can hear Grant on the phone. Even though he is trying to whisper, I can hear the anger in his voice. I throw on my pajamas and split the door slowly. I hear him say before my Luna finds out who she is to whoever he is talking to. A pit forms in my stomach at his words. What is this man that promised to love me hiding? He has never given me any reason to doubt him until now. ¡°Who were you talking to Grant?¡± He turns smiling at me like he has done a thousand times since we mated, but I feel nothing this time. He is keeping something from me. He walks over and wraps me in a hug. The tingles that normally make butterflies in my stomach make me feel nothing but sick. ¡°Do you feel better now that you¡¯ve showered?¡± ¡°I do but I¡¯m exhausted.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take a shower and hold you till you fall asleep.¡± I step back from him and despite my best efforts to wait to call him out until I do some investigating on what he is hiding I can¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re keeping something from me. Something about that girl from the Nightfire pack.¡± His eyes darken ¡°Eve, I have never kept things from you and I¡¯m hurt you would even think that about me. I have always been good to you. Unlike other Alphas, I was willing to take on another man¡¯s pups when I found you. I could have rejected you but I didn¡¯t because you were my fated mate. I would have raised those pups because they were a part of you.¡± ¡°Not those pups, our pups. Do you know that not once in our lives have you ever referred to the pups as yours?¡± He ces his hand on his head. ¡°They weren¡¯t my pups Eve. They were pups that you made with another man. Pups I was willing to raise with you because you are my Luna. My Luna Eve, the woman I have loved since the moment I found you. I have been a good mate to you and I have treated you well because I love you.¡± I walk over and grab the pillow off of the bed and head for the door. ¡°Where the hell are you going, Evelyn?¡± ¡°I will be sleeping in one of the guest rooms until you tell me the truth about what your hiding from me.¡± I walk toward the door and he growls. I don¡¯t stop, I know that he would never hurt me physically. He has been the perfect mate all these years. He has never even raised his voice at me until now. Sadie whimpers in my mind. Grant and Thiago are our second chance after Theo was killed. The thought of not sleeping next to him hurts me as much as it does her but I need to know the truth. I pick a room three doors down from our bedroom. Once I¡¯m inside, I pull the door closed and lock it. I slide under the covers alone for the first time in a very long time. Sleep does note easily as my mind races with ideas of what he is keeping from me. I think about ra and why she is important to me and Sadie. Exhaustion finally takes me under and I promise myself that I will find the truth. When I wake up the next morning, I head toward our room. I take a deep breath and Grant¡¯s scent is very faint. I open the door knowing that Grant won¡¯t be there. I head to my closet and pull on jeans and a blue t-shirt. I¡¯m in no mood to wear a dress today. I feel the link from Grant but I keep my block up. I¡¯m not ready to talk to him yet. I manage to make it out of the pack house without seeing Grant or his ranked wolves. When I reach the pack hospital I go inside and head straight down a hallway to an office. I take a deep breath before I knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± the man says. I open the door and he stands to his feet, baring his neck to me. ¡°Luna, to what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?¡± ¡°I have questions and I want honest answers.¡± I see his smile falter for just a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re referring to Luna.¡± ¡°Dr. Jones, don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I want to know what happened to my pups all those years ago and I want the truth.¡± ¡°Luna the Alpha¡± he starts to say and I step closer. Sadie is at the surface. ¡°It¡¯s not the Alpha you need to fear right now.¡± Cayden POV The door to the room opens and that ba**ard Franklin walks in. I sit up and he smiles but his eyes are cold as usual. ¡°I see you have regained some of your strength. I only allowed Lydia to help you because I needed you alive. I wouldn¡¯t get any ideas, boy, because I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± He takes a seat across the room from me. ¡°It seems your b**ch of a sister made it to the Nightfire pack. Do you know what packs do to b**ch rogues, boy?¡± I keep my expression even and the smile is gone from his face. He wanted to see pain in my expression that he has caused many times before. He has no idea that I know exactly where my sister is and how she is being treated. I stand and he does the same. Riggs growls and his eyes widen. He reaches for a ne and, before I can move forward, Lydia is standing in front of him with a smirk on her face. She waves her hand and I put my arms up hoping to, lessen the attack, but I feel nothing. When I look back at them, she looks pissed and I realize that a blue shield is between us. ¡°How¡± she screams. ¡°We will have our time with them Cayden. Now is the time to be free of this awful ce¡±, Riggs says to me. ¡°What the hell do I do Riggs?¡± ¡°The same thing you told ra. Think of any ce but here.¡± I close my eyes and pray to the goddess this works. When I open my eyes, the walls of the room are gone. I¡¯m in the woods outside the collective. I smile that it worked, I¡¯m no longer a prisoner in that f**king awful ce. ¡°Your freedom isn¡¯t going tost long if you don¡¯t get the hell out of here¡± Riggs growls. ¡°Do you feel up to shifting?¡± ¡°Now is as good a time as any to find out.¡± As the shift starts to happen saying it hurts is an understatement. We have only shifted once and it¡¯s been months. I don¡¯t fight the process and once the pain subsides, Riggs takes off. I can hear paws hitting the ground behind us and I don¡¯t look back to see if they are close. We run for what feels like an hour before Riggs finally slows down. I can no longer hear the echo of paws hitting the ground. Riggs maneuvers through trees until we are near a stream. He bends drinking for minutes before he finallyys down. I can¡¯t believe all that just happened. I have powers. I knew I was different, I just didn¡¯t know how different I was until now. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re strong enough to use the gifts your father gave you.¡± I smile and say a prayer of thanks to the goddess and my father. Exhaustion creeps in after all that running and we have no choice but to give in. I have no idea how much time passes when we finally wake up. Riggs stands and stretches. A growl deep and lowes from behind us. Riggs turns and there is a wolf that is red like fire standing in front of us. I¡¯m just about to tell Riggs to shift so I can tell the wolf we are not a threat when he bears his neck. ¡°What the hell are you doing¡±, I ask him and the wolf in front of us shifts. A beautiful woman who is fully dressed stands before us. She walks up,ying her hand on Rigg¡¯s head and he growls. Not a growl of warning, but one of contentment. ¡°What the hell is going on, Riggs?¡± ¡°She is a special wolf and she will not hurt us.¡± She steps back and Riggs shifts without warning. I try to cover myself and she laughs. ¡°We are wolves. I¡¯ve seen naked men before¡± she says as she throws me a pair of shorts and I slide them on. ¡°I¡¯m sure you realize by now that I¡¯m not a threat to your pack.¡± ¡°I do, because if you were you would be dead already. That still doesn¡¯t tell me why you¡¯re near our territory.¡± I can see she is looking at the scars that cover my chest. ¡°I escaped the collective I have been held prisoner in since I was a pup.¡± Her eyes darken and a growl escapes her. Calliope POV Aurora stays hidden as we watch the silver wolf sleep. ¡°He is no threat to us or the wolves, Calliope. He is more than a wolf and has a good soul.¡± Once he is on his feet, we make ourselves known to him. I appreciate his wolf showing us respect. I¡¯m shocked that he would as a rogue, but as Aurora said, he isn¡¯t an ordinary wolf either. Once he shifts, I can see all the scars on his chest. We don¡¯t usually scar unless our wolves can¡¯t heal us. The anger I feel when he says he has been a prisoner since he was a child scares even me. I can¡¯t imagine what he has been through. Aurora growls and I realize again that my father isn¡¯t the only monster out there. ¡°My name is Calliope and I¡¯m not a pack wolf anymore.¡± He looks at me confused but I don¡¯t exin. ¡°I¡¯m going to need you to stay here. I will be back with the leaders of the collective so they can speak with you.¡± I see a glint of what I suspect is fear in his eyes when I say the word collective. ¡°I promise you that this collective is nothing like the one you just ran from.¡± He nods and I take off passing the patrolling wolves. A few minutester, Carter follows me back to the man who hasn¡¯t moved. ¡°My name is Carter and I¡¯m the leader of the Silver Paw Collective. Calliope tells me that youe from a collective that has held you prisoner¡±, Carter says. ¡°I have, my name is Cayden. I have been a prisoner of the ck Mountain Collective since I was a pup. As I exined to Calliope, I am no threat to you or your wolves. I was just resting here outside your borders.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of Franklin¡¯s collective and how it is run. Our former leader did business with him often, but I will not. Calliope has assured me that you and your wolf are not a threat to our collective. I trust her and Aurora¡¯s judgment.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. We can offer you a ce to stay where you will be safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your offer but I need to find the Nightfire pack.¡± I see Carter stiffen but Cayden doesn¡¯t seem to notice. ¡°What is your business with the Nighfire pack?¡± ¡°I need to find my sister and I believe she is there.¡± ¡°We have a rtionship with the pack. I can¡¯t make promises on their behalf, but I¡¯m sure that Alpha Lincoln will meet with you.¡± He looks between Carter and myself. ¡°I will be forever grateful for your kindness.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you something to eat and a ce to sleep. I¡¯ll make some calls and see what I can set up.¡± We reach the border and as we walk toward the cottages the men are staring at Cayden. ¡°Go back to your posts now¡±, Carter yells, and they scatter. Abigale is waiting with Sarah on the porch. I told Carter that Cayden is a hybrid and I¡¯m sure that is why the wolves are leery. They scent that he is part warlock. You would think the way people judge rogues, they wouldn¡¯t be so quick to judge others. Abigale smiles ¡°wee to the collective Cayden. Dinner is ready in the dining hall if you¡¯re hungry.¡± He smiles and they lead the way as I walk by Cayden¡¯s side. We walk into the dining hall and Oliver is sitting at the usual table. He and I have be good friends. Cayden and I grab the trays and take our seats at the table. I expect Cayden, forck of better terms, to eat like a ravenous wolf, but he doesn¡¯t. He eats slowly and not nearly as much as the others. Oliver breaks the silence and I kick him under the table. ¡°So you¡¯re a warlock.¡± Cayden smiles, realizing what I did. Abigale shoots Oliver a look and he raises his eyebrow in question. ¡°It¡¯s alright, honestly it was news to me until a few days ago.¡± I¡¯m just about to question him when Carter stands. He turns to Abigale. ¡°We have unfriendly visitors on the eastern border.¡± Oliver and I stand following Carter. I turn as Cayden stands ¡°stay here and protect them.¡± I point to Abigale and Sarah. He smiles knowing that I know he isn¡¯t strong enough to fight with us. We run and meet with ten of the patrol wolves that are facing five rogues and a woman I can scent is a witch. She is staring at Aurora. Carter shifts ¡°why are you here Franklin?¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 12 New Clues N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Evelyn POV ¡°Luna, I don¡¯t know what you expect me to say. I was with you when the pups were taken to the nursery. I was given the report just as you were that neither pup had survived.¡± ¡°So who examined the pups if it wasn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Dr. Martin was in the nursery when the pups were brought in.¡± My heart sinks knowing that I can¡¯t speak to Dr. Martin as she was killed during an attack on the pack not long after I gave birth.¡± I see sympathy on his face but I don¡¯t want his sympathy. ¡°I want the records of my pups¡¯ birth.¡± ¡°Luna¡± he starts to say again and my eyes sh ck as Sadie pushes to the surface. ¡°I do not need your sympathy or to be patronized. All I want to know is what happened to my pups and don¡¯t tell me they died because you weren¡¯t there to confirm that¡¯s true.¡± He sighs and reaches for a pen off his desk. I watch as he writes something on a piece of paper. Hees around and hands it to me. I look at him with confusion once I read the address he has written down. ¡°Patricia¡¯s mate left the pack after she was killed. This is his address in the human city.¡± ¡°Why would he choose to be a rogue? He would need the pack even more after losing his mate.¡± ¡°Those are questions you will have to ask him, Luna. Honestly, I don¡¯t know the truth about what happened that day, but I do hope you find it, Luna.¡± He stops talking and I watch his eyes shift as he gets a link. A few secondster he looks back at me with a mix of fear and sadness. ¡°He¡¯sing isn¡¯t he¡±, I ask and he nods. ¡°Did you tell him why I came to see you?¡± ¡°No Luna, I simply said you were feeling fatigued and wanted to be checked out.¡± All the contempt I had for this man when I arrived is washed away and reced with appreciation. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m truly grateful for your help.¡± ¡°Of course, Luna. Now we need to get you to an exam room before he arrives.¡± He leads me down the hall to an exam room and gives me a gown to put on. The doctor rushes from the room and I wait toe face to face with a man that I can no longer trust. I scent him before the door flies open. He growls before hees to stand in front of me. He takes some deep breaths, calming himself before he speaks. I stay quiet knowing I need him to believe that I am only here because I don¡¯t feel well. I don¡¯t trust myself not to say anything ¡°Evelyn, what the hell were you thinking? Do you want me to go feral? I have been trying to reach you for an hour and then I find out that you are here at the hospital.¡± Though the thought of touching him right now makes me sick, I reach my hand up and ce it on his cheek. ¡°Grant, I was feeling fatigued. I just wanted to get checked out and not have my mate worry for no reason.¡± He steps closer, pulling me to his chest and wrapping his arms around me. Even Sadie growls low, but I stay quiet. After a few minutes, he pulls back and looks into my eyes. I give him my best smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I promise.¡± ¡°Please just tell me next time so I don¡¯t lose my mind. You are my world Evelyn, you know that. I would do anything for you.¡± ¡°I promise, I will tell you next time.¡± ¡°I think he would do anything for himself, not us¡±, Sadie says and I know in my heart that she is right. Carter POV I shift and that ba**ard Franklin is standing with five rogues and that f**king pathetic witch. ¡°Why are you here Franklin?¡± ¡°Is that anyway to talk to a fellow rogue leader. I have done business with this collective many times. I don¡¯t understand your hostility, Carter.¡± ¡°No, you did business with the snake that used to run this collective. Now I¡¯ll ask again why are you here?¡± ¡°I believe that a prisoner of mine has escaped and maybe hiding in your territory. As an act of goodwill, I would like him returned to me.¡± A growl escapes me and I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Franklin, you and I both know that will not be happening. I would suggest you and yours return to your territory before I take this visit as a threat to my people. I would hate to have to leave your collective without a leader.¡± I see ck energy passing between the witches¡¯ fingertips. Auroraes to stand next to me. He raises his hand and for the first time he stares at the red wolf standing next to me. I don¡¯t like the way he is looking at Aurora. ¡°No need for all that, Lydia, I¡¯m sure that we will find what we came for without having to teach Carter and his men a lesson about who they shouldn¡¯t cross in our world,¡± Franklin says to the witch. She steps next to him and wraps her arms around him. Despite what he says, she throws a ck energy ball and I brace myself for the impact, but it neveres. I realize that Aurora is standing in front of me. She took the hit and didn¡¯t move an inch. I step off behind her and if I wasn¡¯t so pissed that b**ch just attacked us I would have enjoyed the look of horror on both of their faces. I shift heading toward them but they disappear before we reach them. The other men are already breaching the trees. I turn and head right for Aurora. ¡°Thank you for protecting me.¡± She nods her head and before I can say more I get a link from Abigale. I waste no time shifting and running as fast as Aaron¡¯s legs can run. Cayden POV ¡°Cayden, I have a bad feeling about this¡±, Riggs says as we sit at the table. I feel uneasy and I know Riggs is right. I pray that my presence has not brought suffering to these people that have weed me into their home. ¡°My mate and the others are strong. They will handle them, Cayden¡± Abigale says, I¡¯m sure she is reading my expression. I smile and nod but I can¡¯t help the nagging feeling of dread in my gut. ¡°What color is your wolf¡± Sarah asks, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°He is silver and his name is Riggs.¡± ¡°Can I see him¡± she asks, but Abigale speaks before I can. ¡°Eat your dinner and then we can talk about you meeting Cayden¡¯s wolf. She pouts a little but starts to eat. A few minutes pass and the feeling of dread gets stronger. A growl sounds and I hear my name being yelled outside. I stand walking toward the door. ¡°Cayden wait¡± Abigale says my name as she shields Sarah from whatever is outside. ¡°Stay here no matter what happens¡±, I say and I can see she wants to protest, but I don¡¯t give her a chance to. I open the door and step out onto the porch. I catch their scent before I even see them step out from behind the trees. Franklin¡¯s men smile when they see me. ¡°Look, Franklin was right, the pathetic mutt is hiding here like the coward he is.¡± I ball my fists at my side as the five mene to stand in front of me. ¡°You can make this easier on yourself and these wolves mutt bying with us without a fight. We aren¡¯t leaving here without you and if we have to kill every wolf that gets in our way, we will.¡± The thought of that innocent pup shes through my mind. She reminds me of ra when we were children. I will not go back to that hell, but I also won¡¯t let them hurt these wolves. ¡°Riggs help me use my powers.¡± ¡°All I can tell you is to focus on what you want to do and pray it happens. I¡¯m just a wolf, you are the warlock.¡± I open my hands, palms up and picture energy flowing down my arm and settling in my hand. I look at the wolves and for the first time I see fear on their faces. They begin to back up like the cowards they are. My hands are both glowing with white light. ¡°It seems this mutt isn¡¯t the weak boy that you all took turns abusing. You are all cowards.¡± I raise my hand and pitch the first energy ball, striking the wolf standing in the middle. He is engulfed in light before his screams fill the air. Once the light is gone, there is nothing left but dirt where he stood. The other four take off and I throw energy ball after energy ball until they are all ash on the ground. I hear a door open and I turn to see Abigale smiling at me. ¡°It seems Calliope didn¡¯t need to worry about you needing to gain your strength.¡± I smile and for the first time in my life, I feel like the wolf I was meant to be. ¡°You¡¯re more than a wolf and we will never be someones punching bag again¡± Riggs says. A few minutester, wolves break through the trees and stop in front of me. They shift and Carter walks up to me, extending his hand. He pulls me into a hug. ¡°Thank you for protecting my family.¡± ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t the reason they needed protecting. I¡¯m just d it worked. I¡¯ve only teleported using magic.¡± I step back and Calliope nods at me. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself for the actions of that a**hole. He has always been an evil pr**k and I wish I knew what he was doing to you and your sister because I would have stopped it back then¡±, Carter says. ¡°Thank you Carter for your kindness. I appreciate all you are doing to help me. I promise you this, I¡¯m not the child I once was and I am going to take great pleasure in making him pay for all he has done to me and my sister.¡± ¡°We will help you anyway we can to make that happen and I¡¯m sure the Nightfire pack will help too.¡± Hearing him talk about the Nightfire pack gives me hope that I will soon see ra. Evelyn POV I gather my purse and head to Grant¡¯s office. I knock as I usually do and push the door open. He looks up with his normal smile until he sees my purse. ¡°Why do you have your purse, Evelyn?¡± I walk over and sit in hisp. I keep repeating in my head you need to do this as he buries his head in my neck. ¡°I feel like getting out and going shopping. After everything the other night and not feeling well, I think I just need to do something for myself.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No, you have work to do. I will take one of the patrol guards so you don¡¯t have to worry. I want to just focus on myself for the afternoon.¡± He smiles ¡°thank you, I would worry if you were out of the packnds without protection. I think that is an excellent idea.¡± He pulls my lips to his and attempts to deepen the kiss, but I hop off hisp. ¡°No way, if you start that I¡¯ll never get any shopping done.¡± He chuckles ¡°then you owe meter tonight, Eve.¡± I turn making my way out the door and down to the SUV. The guard I summoned is already sitting behind the wheel. I slide into the back seat and he drives to the gate. After he speaks with the guard for several minutes, we pull through. When he makes the right toward the human city, I let go of the breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. ¡°Calm down Evelyn, you are doing fine¡± Sadie says. ¡°Where are we off to first Luna?¡± I reach into my purse and pull out the piece of paper with the address on it. I hand it to the guard and he looks in the rearview mirror at me. ¡°I want to visit an old friend before we go shopping.¡± I can see he is hesitant to follow my orders. ¡°Does the Alpha know about this Luna?¡± ¡°I believe I am the Luna and I gave you an order, now drive.¡± ¡°Yes Luna, my apologies.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 13 The Past and Future Evelyn POV The guard pulls the SUV in front of a modest home. Sadie is pacing in my mind, which is doing nothing to calm my nerves. ¡°Sadie calm down please.¡± She whimpers but stops pacing. I take a deep breath before I get the guard¡¯s attention. ¡°You will not speak about where I went today to anyone. That includes the Alpha¡±, I say using my rankedmand. ¡°Do I make myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes Luna¡± he says. ¡°Stay here until I return.¡± I open the door and walk up the paved path. When I reach the door, I ring the bell. The door opens. I expect to be greeted by Troy, Patricia¡¯s mate. Instead, a woman I can scent is a human, smiles at me. ¡°Can I help you¡± she asks sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I must have been given the wrong address. I was looking for Troy Martin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the right ce. Troy is around the back of the house.¡± Before I can even speak, I hear a male voice from behind her, ¡°Luna.¡± I look at the woman when he uses my title. ¡°It¡¯s alright Luna, she knows what we are.¡± ¡°Pleasee inside¡± the woman says and I follow them to a room with arge table. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Please Luna, have a seat¡±, Troy says. ¡°Troy, you can just call me Evelyn.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t. You will always be my Luna.¡± I smile and take a seat. ¡°Luna, this is Michelle, my wife.¡± She bows and I chuckle. ¡°That isn¡¯t necessary Michelle. Please both of you sit down.¡± They both join me at the table. I¡¯m just about to speak when the door bursts open and two teenage boys rush in. Troy immediately stands ¡°boys we have an important guest.¡± Theye to stand next to Troy and they have his features. ¡°Dominick and Donald, this is Luna Evelyn.¡± They both bare their necks to me and I nod. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both.¡± They both head for the stairs and Troy sits back down. ¡°How old are they¡± I ask curiosity getting the better of me. ¡°They just turned thirteen¡± Michelle says. ¡°They look like fine boys, I¡¯m happy for you both.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± they both say. ¡°Luna, what can we do for you¡± Troy asks. ¡°I was hoping I could ask you some questions about Patricia?¡± I see a sh of sadness and pain in his eyes before Michelle takes his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I start to say, but he stops me. ¡°There is no need for you to be sorry. You can ask me anything you want.¡± ¡°Did Patricia ever talk about the day my pups died?¡± This time the look in his eyes is one of pure anger. I even see a sh of his wolf. He takes a deep breath before he answers me. ¡°Yes she did.¡± ¡°Can you please tell me what she said?¡± He looks at Michelle who nods before he looks back at me. ¡°She said that your pups didn¡¯t die that day.¡± The room feels like it¡¯s closing in on me. I feel like there is no air in my lungs. I knew the truth in my heart, but it¡¯s still hard to actually hear it said out loud. I see panic on both Michelle and Troy¡¯s faces before the darkness takes me under. Troy POV When the Luna first arrives, I think about all the times I thought this would happen when I first left the pack. I wish I would have stayed in the pack for a while. At least until I told her all the things Patricia had told me before she was killed. I knew in my heart the Alpha had something to do with my mate¡¯s death, but I couldn¡¯t prove it. I didn¡¯t think twice when the choice was bing a rogue or remaining in a pack that was being led by a monster. How could he watch his mate suffer for what he had done? How could he kill my innocent mate for not keeping his secret? In my heart I know why she is here, but when she finally asks, a part of me wonders what good it is to tell her after all this time. What if her pups are truly dead? The goddess only knows what the rogue and witch did with them. I look at my beautiful human mate and she nods ¡°she has the right to know.¡± She says through our link. I felt guilty for a long time about falling in love with Michelle, but I know now that Patricia sent her to me. As soon as the words leave my mouth, the Luna¡¯s eyes sh ck. She starts to breathe fast and I can tell she isn¡¯t well. I rush over to catch her before she falls to the ground. ¡°Michelle, get me a cold rag please.¡± I pick her up,ying her on the couch. ¡°Should I call 911¡± she asks. I smile ¡°no love, she can¡¯t go to a human hospital. If her wolf ever took over, it could expose our kind.¡± She hands me the rag and I ce it on the Luna¡¯s forehead. I say a prayer to the goddess that she wakes up soon. After about fifteen minutes, her eyes start to flutter open. She looks at me and I can see the tears she is holding back. She starts to sit up and I help her. ¡°I need you to tell me everything, please.¡± I nod and take a deep breath. I look down before I tell the story Patricia told me all those years ago. shback I return from training and head into the cottage I share with Patricia. She is in the kitchen sitting at the table when I walk in. I had rushed back because I could feel her anguish through our bond. I bend down so we are eye to eye. That¡¯s when I notice her cheeks are stained with tears. ¡°What happened¡± I growl. She looks in my eyes and I can feel my wolf is at the surface thinking someone hurt our mate. ¡°Patricia tell me what the hell happened.¡± ¡°The Luna had her pups this morning.¡± I look at her confused about why she would be distraught when that is amazing news. ¡°Did something happen to the pups?¡± She throws her arms around my neck and I pick her up, setting her in myp. I cradle her as she sobs. ¡°Patricia, please tell me what happened?¡± She pulls back and before I can ask again, she opens our link. ¡°The Alpha did something with the pups. He used his Alphamand on me to tell the Luna that the pups had died.¡± ¡°What do you mean he did something with the pups?¡± ¡°When the pups were brought to the nursery I checked them and they were perfect. One boy and one girl who were perfectly healthy. A few minutester, he came into the nursery and two people appeared next to him. A rogue and a witch. He told me to move and picked up each baby, handing them to those ba**ards. He turned to me, ¡°these pups died. Do you understand me Patricia?¡± I asked him what was happening but he just growled. ¡°You will never speak of what you saw today and you will tell everyone that the pups died¡± he said to me using his Alphamand. I can¡¯t live with this and you know that I can¡¯t tell. What should I do, Troy¡± she asks me. I rub my hand through her hair. ¡°I promise you that we will make this right.¡± shback Ends I can¡¯t even look into her eyes, knowing that I could have stopped her suffering. I can feel tears running down my own cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Luna. I was a coward. After Patricia died I just wanted to be as far away from that ce as I could get. I should have found a way to tell you what Grant had done.¡± I feel a hand on mine. When I look up into the eyes of this woman who has been through so much, all I see is strength andpassion. ¡°Did Grant kill Patricia?¡± Her question takes me off guard at first, but then I answer. ¡°I believe so. She had gone to his office the day she was killed. She linked me right before she saw him. I went to find her but they weren¡¯t in the office. I don¡¯t believe it was a rogue attack.¡± ¡°I am sorry for all he took from you.¡± ¡°Luna, you owe me no apology. I should have been stronger.¡± ¡°No, you did absolutely nothing wrong. I¡¯m d that you found happiness and I¡¯m hopeful that one day when your children are older you will find your ce in a pack again. They will need to know that side of who they are.¡± I doubt that will happen but I nod. ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡± ¡°What will you do now?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask. She is quiet for a moment. ¡°I will find my pups and make that ba**ard pay for every moment I have lost with them.¡± ¡°Please be careful, Luna.¡± She stands and wraps me in a hug. She hugs Michelle before she heads for the door. I pray that the goddess keeps her safe. Evelyn POV Ipose myself before I reach the SUV. I slide into the seat and buckle my seat belt. ¡°Is everything alright, Luna¡± the guard asks. ¡°Yes, take me to the Nightfire pack, now.¡± This time he doesn¡¯t question me. A million thoughts run through my mind as we drive toward the pack. ¡°We will get through this together¡±, Sadie says, and I know she is right. ra POV ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this, ra¡± Cora asks. ¡°I have thought about it over the past week and honestly, I¡¯m not sure but I¡¯m tired of letting the past hold me back, Cora.¡± ¡°I understand but this is a big step and after all that you went through.¡± ¡°No, I am not going to continue to let what those men did to me stop me from loving Eli the way he deserves. The way that I deserve. He loves me and I know deep in my heart he will never hurt me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so proud of how strong you are and I¡¯m honored that the goddess chose me to be your wolf.¡± I smile and I stand up from my bed. I give myself a little pep talk before I head down the hallway toward Eli¡¯s room. Once I¡¯m standing in front of the door, I think about turning back, but I don¡¯t. I reach for the handle, opening it slowly. Once I¡¯m inside, I close the door, trying not to make any noise. I hear a chuckle and I turn to see a smiling Eli. ¡°What on earth are you doing, love¡± he asks me. I don¡¯t answer him but I maintain our eye contact. I start to walk toward the bed. The smirk he was wearing is gone and I¡¯m not sure what he is thinking. As I get closer, I notice his eyes darken. Once I reach the side of the bed, I reach down and grip the sides of my t-shirt intending to pull it over my head. I feel two strong hands on mine stopping me. ¡°ra¡± his voice is deep and raspy like is holding onto his control by a thread. I know he is afraid of me being ready or hurting me. ¡°Eli, I want this. I want you to make me yours.¡± He groans and before I can ask him what¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m lifted off my feet. I find myself underneath my mate and he is looking into my eyes. I¡¯m sure he is looking for any fear or indecision. ¡°If you really mean that ra, then I will absolutely make you mine.¡± I smile ¡°but not tonight. I want this to be special for both of us.¡± I can¡¯t help the disappointment I feel. ¡°ra, will you go on a date with me tomorrow?¡± The butterflies that are fluttering around my stomach feel amazing. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± I press a kiss on his lips and he deepens it. I feel it in my core and I wish at this moment that he wasn¡¯t such a gentleman. Cora giggles and when he pulls back I¡¯m breathless. He rolls to his side and I expect him to move his arm so I can get up, but he doesn¡¯t. I look back and he smiles. ¡°Sleep love, tomorrow we will complete the bond and you will forever be mine.¡± He pulls me close and I have never felt so loved and safe. I might be nervous about tomorrow, but I meant what I said to Eli. I¡¯m ready for the bond to be complete. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 14 Important Meeting Evelyn POV The guard pulls to the gate and I feel nerves like I¡¯ve never known. What if we¡¯re wrong about ra? What if we¡¯re right but she won¡¯t believe the truth? What if she thinks we didn¡¯t want them? What has happened to her all these years in the hands of that ba**ard? ¡°Stop it Eve. Now isn¡¯t the time to let questions stop us from moving forward. You are strong and you can do this¡± Sadie says. ¡°Luna the guard is asking you a question.¡± I turn to the smiling guard from the Nightfire pack. ¡°My apologies, I was deep in thought.¡± ¡°No worries Luna Evelyn. What can we help you with today?¡± ¡°Can you let Alpha Lincoln and Luna Amelia know that I would like to speak with them.¡± ¡°Of course¡± he says and begins to link. He smiles back at me. ¡°They will be waiting for you outside the pack house¡±, the guard says, and I nod. We drive up the winding path to the parking area. ¡°Do you want me to go with you Luna?¡± ¡°No, I want you to return to the pack.¡± He looks at me confused. ¡°Luna, I don¡¯t think the Alpha would want me to return without you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really concerned about what Grant wants. Return to the pack now.¡± I see fear on his face and I can¡¯t have him punished because of my actions. ¡°If Grant wants to know why I¡¯m noting back he can call me. You can tell him that you had no choice because I used mymand on you.¡± I see the fear fade and it¡¯s reced by sympathy. ¡°Yes, Luna,¡± he says. I step out of the vehicle and close the door. I watch as he pulls out and turns back down the paved path. There is no turning back now, not that I would. I head toward the pack house and Amelia steps out smiling. ¡°Eve it¡¯s so good to see you. Is everything alright¡± she asks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your day but I really need to talk to you and Linocln.¡± The smile leaves her face ¡°of course you can.¡± She takes my hand and leads me through the pack house. When we reach the office she doesn¡¯t knock and heads inside. Lincoln and two other men are deep in discussion. ¡°Amelia¡± I start to say but the men get up and leave without a word. Lincoln walks over and wraps her in a hug before he turns to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alpha for interrupting your meeting¡± I say before he can speak. He smiles ¡°first of all, you and my beautiful mate are never an interruption. Second, please call me Lincoln, Evelyn. We have known each other for years the formality is not necessary.¡± I nod and we all take a seat. ¡°Eve what¡¯s going on? You seem upset¡± Amelia asks. ¡°This is a long story so I apologize in advance. Grant was not my first mate. I was mated to a warlock named Theodore. He was wonderful and we epted each other the day we met. I expected to spend the rest of my life with him. We kept our mating a secret for a month because Theo worried how the coven would treat me as a wolf. We found out that I was pregnant and Theo decided he couldn¡¯t wait any longer to tell his uncle who was the leader of the coven. He kissed me that day and told me he wouldn¡¯t be gone long. A few hourster I felt the bond break and if it wasn¡¯t for my pups I would have given in to death.¡± I take a deep breath shaking away the pain of the memory. ¡°Eve¡± Amelia says my name like a question. ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s the past and I survived it. Theo is with the goddess and in my heart.¡± I stare off for a moment before I continue. ¡°I was three months pregnant when Grant visited my pack. He hade to see if his mate was in our pack but I never gathered with the unmated females. I never expected to be given another mate. I was in the dining room when Grant walked in and Sadie said mate in my head. I stood and the minute Grant saw my belly he was pissed. After a long discussion, he assured me that he would ept me and raise my pups. I was so grateful that the goddess gave me a second chance. A man who could love me and my pups after I lost Theo.¡± Amelia gives me a look of sympathy but I keep going. ¡°I became Luna and everything was wonderful. Grant was the perfect mate. I went intobor and had two pups. A boy and a girl. They were taken out of the room and I waited for them to be brought back to me but when the door opened, Grant was alone. He looked awful and when the words that the pups had died left his mouth my world crumbled. How could I survive losing Theo and then my pups? I wanted to be dead, but how could I do that to Grant? After all he had done for me. He had loved me and epted my pups. I couldn¡¯t just let what happened break me. Sadie and I survived in the knowledge that Grant loved and needed us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for all that you lost¡± Amelia says and Lincoln nods. I nod and continue. ¡°I believed that was the truth until the night I met ra.¡± ¡°What does ra have to do with any of this¡± Lincoln asks. ¡°I believe she is one of my pups that Grant gave to a rogue.¡± Lincoln growls and Ameliaes around the desk wrapping me in her arms. Lincoln POV I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. I have known Grant for years. How could he do such an evil vile thing to his mate and innocent pups? ¡°Evelyn, can you tell us how you know that your pups are still alive and that ra might be one.¡± I¡¯m not doubting her but I have to protect ra from any more heartache that this could bring her if it¡¯s not true. I have to know that Evelyn is right. ¡°The night we came for the ball, Sadie and I knew she was ours. There is no mistaking the bond that a mother feels with her pup. My visit to an old pack member today gave me the details I didn¡¯t know. Grant gave both my pups to a rogue and a witch. He killed the doctor that wouldn¡¯t keep his secrets.¡± ¡°Where is this pack member now?¡± ¡°He left the pack after his mate¡¯s death and is now living in the human city. He has a human wife and pups.¡± ¡°How did you get to the city to speak with him Evelyn?¡± ¡°I told Grant I was going shopping and I had one of the guards take me.¡± I link Michael toe to my office. He arrives a few minutes later. ¡°Evelyn, what is the address of the pack member?¡± She looks at me concerned. ¡°The minute that guard returns Grant will use hismand to find out details and when that happens the pack member and his family will be in danger.¡± I see remorse on her face. I stand walking around the desk and bend so we are eye to eye. ¡°You did nothing wrong. You needed those answers. We will protect that family and you.¡± Tears roll down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you, Lincoln. Thank you, Amelia¡± she says. I turn to Michael and hand him the paper with the address on it. ¡°Bring them to the pack and don¡¯t take no for an answer. They will be in danger. Assure them that we will keep them and their pups safe.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± he says and leaves my office. ¡°Can I see ra?¡± I turn and Evelyn is looking at me with hope in her eyes. I walk back and take her hand. ¡°As soon as she returns with Eli we will all sit down and talk.¡± ¡°Come on Eve, I¡¯ll show you to your room¡± Amelia says. Goddess, I love this woman and I can¡¯t imagine doing anything to hurt her or Eli. What kind of monster does that? Once they are gone I link Neal toe to my office. Neal reaches my office and we head downstairs. Once we are outside we shift and head toward the Silver Paw collective. Carter made it sound very important that Ie today. After myst meeting I can¡¯t even begin to wonder what could be so important. Eli POV We reach the city and head to my favorite restaurant inside the hotel my mother and aunt used to work in. My parents have taken Larisa and I here a hundred times. I want to share that with ra. When I help her out of the car I can¡¯t help but stare for a minute. ¡°You look so beautiful.¡± Her cheeks blush ¡°thank you.¡± The hostess takes us to a table in the back and I pull out her chair. I want this date to be perfect. She deserves everything to be perfect. The waitress takes our drink order and we are alone. ¡°Eli this is wonderful. I can¡¯t tell you how much this means to me. I love you.¡± My heart squeezes in my chest. She hasn¡¯t said those words to me before. I¡¯m rendered speechless. ¡°Hey tell her you love her back¡± Ss growls in my head. I smile and look into her beautiful eyes. ¡°I love you so much ra.¡± The waitress brings our drinks back, interrupting the moment but ra continues to smile. I love to see her happy. After we finish dinner I take ra for a walk. We talk about everything and nothing. She is so rxed and I¡¯m grateful that she finally feelsfortable with me. She will never know another moment like her past as long as I live. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When we¡¯re done with our walk we head back toward the hotel. We reach the parking lot and I open the car door. A smile that I¡¯ve never seen spreads across ra¡¯s face. Her eyes are darker than normal. ¡°What else did you have nned for today Eli?¡± I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Cora speaking or ra but I answer. ¡°There¡¯s a sweet shop and a museum that I thought you would enjoy.¡± She steps into my space and her scent is making it very hard for me to focus on the conversation. ¡°Eli I love that you did all this but I swear to you I am ready. I¡¯m not afraid of giving myself to you. I¡¯m not afraid to make you mine.¡± I look into her eyes and this time I¡¯m sure it¡¯s ra speaking. She slides into the seat and I close the door. I smile at how confident she has be. I still worry about our mating after all she has been through but she isn¡¯t the same woman I found in the woods. It¡¯s time to listen to my mate and do what she asked. I won¡¯t treat her like she is broken or like ss. I slide into the driver seat and take her hand in mine. I pull out and head back toward the pack. ¡°You still owe me another date to the sweet shop.¡± I laugh and pull her hand to my lips. ¡°It¡¯s a date.¡± Carter POV I get a link from one of the wolves that Lincoln has arrived. I head out onto the porch to meet him. Lincoln and Neal shift after they make it through the trees. I throw them shorts before they join me on the porch. I shake both their hands before we head inside. ¡°Thank you, foring so quickly Lincoln.¡± ¡°You know that you never have to thank me foring to meet with you.¡± ¡°I actually called you toe so that you could meet someone.¡± My office door opens and Calliope and Cayden step inside. ¡°Lincoln, this is Calliope, a new member of my collective and Cayden. Cayden is the one that requested this meeting.¡± Lincoln turns andes to stand in front of Cayden. He sticks out his hand and Cayden takes it. ¡°Thank you foring to meet with me Alpha. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re very busy but I need to find my sister.¡± ¡°How can I help you with that?¡± ¡°I believe she is in your pack. Her name is ra.¡± A low growl escapes Lincoln and I pray this wasn¡¯t a mistake on my part. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 15 We Meet Lincoln POV I¡¯m speechless when he says that ra is his sister. The goddess truly is amazing. I pull him into a hug. ¡°Cayden, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re here.¡± After what Evelyn just told us, she will finally get the chance to be with both her pups. When I pull back, he looks shocked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I guess I should have exined first. ra is mated to my son and is the future Luna of the Nightfire pack.¡± He smiles ¡°I¡¯m so d she is safe. My father assured me that she was alright, but until now it was still hard to believe.¡± ¡°Your father¡± I say like a question. ¡°My father came to me when I was unconscious and told me about what happened to my mother. He is the reason I have powers.¡± ¡°Cayden, I would like you to return to the pack with me today. There is someone there besides ra that has been waiting to see you.¡± ¡°Who would be there that wanted to see me besides my sister?¡± ¡°Your mother is waiting for you and your sister in the Nightfire Pack. She has learned the truth and she wanted to find her pups.¡± The smile that spreads across his face is brilliant. ¡°How is this possible¡± he asks. I ce my hand on his shoulder ¡°because the goddess always has a n.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I turn and stick out my hand to Calliope. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m d you have found a ce here in the collective.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha. It is very nice to meet you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry, but you¡¯re a pack wolf aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°My mother and I were from a pack, yes. We no longer had a ce there and now we are a member of the collective.¡± I can tell she isn¡¯t ready to share that part of her past yet and I don¡¯t push. I nod and turn back to Carter. ¡°Thank you, for calling me here today.¡± We shake and walk out into the pack yard. Sarah and Abigale along with a woman I¡¯ve never seen are waiting for us. I hug both Abigale and Sarah. ¡°Link I want a ride¡± Sarah says and I chuckle. ¡°Not today little one but I promise I wille back and Talon can give you a ride.¡± Everyone says their goodbyes. ¡°Cayden are you able to shift and run back to the pack?¡± He nods and we all shift. Alpha Grant POV A knock sounds on my office door and at first I assume it¡¯s Evelyn but I don¡¯t catch her scent. ¡°Come in¡± I say and the door opens. One of my guards walks in andes to stand in front of my desk. ¡°What can I help you with¡± I ask him. ¡°Alpha I took the Luna out at her request today. She did not return with me.¡± I stand ¡°excuse me. Where the f**k is my Luna?¡± ¡°Shemanded me to return without her so I had no choice Alpha. She told me to tell you to call her if you want answers.¡± ¡°Get the f**k out of my office now.¡± He scurries out and I start to pace. She can¡¯t know. It¡¯s not possible. The only person who knew from the pack is dead. I pull the phone out of my pocket and dial Evelyn¡¯s number. She picks up on the second ring but there is silence. ¡°Evelyn, I know you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Yes I am. This is thest time you will speak to me after what you have done.¡± ¡°Evelyn, you¡¯re not making sense. I don¡¯t know what you think I have done but you¡¯re wrong. Where are you? I¡¯ming to get you.¡± Sheughs ¡°no you¡¯re not. The only time you will ever see me again is when I watch you pay for what you have done.¡± I take a deep breath trying to stay calm. ¡°You are a monster and I wish I never met you. You took my pups from me because you are a selfish pr*ck. You watched me suffer and you knew what you had done. You pretended you loved me but no one does that to someone they love. I, Evelyn Jane Hoffner, reject you, Grant Thomas Hoffner, as my mate and Alpha.¡± The minute the words are spoken the pain in my chest is unbearable. Thiago is whimpering. ¡°I will never ept this Evelyn,¡± I manage to get out before I drop the phone to the ground. I fall to my knees trying to catch my breath. This can¡¯t be happening. The pain in my chest seems to be subsiding. I have to get to her. Even if I don¡¯t ept it the rejection will take effect the longer she is away from me. ¡°I told you that you would regret what you did. I didn¡¯t want the pups either but I knew that we would lose her for what you did¡± Thiago says. ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t need to hear that sh*t right now.¡± I manage to link the guard that escorted Evelyn today to return to my office. I get to my chair and the pain ispletely gone, but I feel broken. The door opens and the guard rushes inside. I see the fear written on his face. ¡°Where did you take the Luna today?¡± ¡°She is at the Nightfire Pack, Alpha.¡± ¡°Is that the only ce you took her?¡± He doesn¡¯t speak and I have no patience right now. ¡°Answer me or I will snap your neck where you stand¡± I use my Alphamand on him. ¡°I took her to a house in the human city.¡± ¡°You will take three warriors and go to that house. I want every person that lives there brought to me now.¡± ¡°Alpha¡± he starts to say and I start toward him. ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says and rushes from the room. I pick up the phone and dial the Nightfire Pack. It rings twice before a voice I don¡¯t expect picks up the phone. ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s Alpha Grant.¡± There is silence for seconds before I speak again. ¡°Amelia, Evelyn is confused. I would never do anything to hurt her. I need to speak to her face to face. I am on my way to the pack to get my Luna.¡± Amelia POV I can¡¯t believe what Lincoln just told me. It¡¯s amazing to think that Evelyn is going to finally meet her pups. I sat with her for a few minutes after I showed her the room. I can¡¯t imagine anyone taking Eli from me. She has lost so much because of one man¡¯s selfishness. I¡¯m waiting in the office until he gets back with Evelyn¡¯s son. I hope that Eli and ra will be back soon. The phone ringing brings me out of my thoughts. As soon as I pick it up I feel sick to my stomach when I hear his voice. How could he dare call here after all he has done. When he starts to plead I have no sympathy in my heart for this man. ¡°Grant you are no longer wee in the Nightfire Pack.¡± ¡°You are in no position to tell me what I can and cannot do Luna.¡± Iugh ¡°I may be a Luna but at least I¡¯m not a coward who hurt innocent pups.¡± He growls ¡°I would be careful how you speak to me, Amelia. I will have my Luna even if it means I have to burn your pack to the ground.¡± The call disconnects and I link the patrol guards. ¡°I want increased patrol at all the pack borders. No member of the Red Moon pack may enter the packnds. That includes Alpha Grant am I clear?¡± ¡°Yes Luna¡± I hear multiple guards say in my mind. I wait patiently for Lincoln to return. I know he is on his way and I will tell him about Grant when he arrives. Twenty minutester the door to the office flies open and I am wrapped in strong arms. ¡°Lincoln, I¡¯m fine. The guards have been given their orders.¡± He pulls back and he smiles. ¡°I had no doubt you would handle it love. You can tell me exactly what that prick saidter. Right now we have more pressing matters.¡± He steps aside and a young man that I can clearly see is rted to ra is smiling at us. The minute our eyes meet he bares his neck to me. I make my way over to him and wrap him in a hug. ¡°Wee home Cayden.¡± ¡°Thank you, Luna.¡± I pull back ¡°I am Amelia to you. You are part of our family now.¡± I can see unshed tears in his eyes and I pull him into a hug again. ¡°You are safe.¡± Eli POV We drive the twenty minutes back to the pack. When we reach the gate I notice that there is an increased number of guards around the perimeter. I link my father to make sure everything is alright. ¡°Eli I need you and ra toe to my office now.¡± I can tell by my father¡¯s voice that this is important and as much as I want to make ra mine right this minute it is going to have to wait a little longer. I park the car and go around to open her door. The smile on her beautiful face falls when our eyes meet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Eli?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but my parents want us toe to the office.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It must be important.¡± I kiss her forehead before I take her hand leading her through the pack house. As soon as we reach the door I don¡¯t knock. When we walk in ra freezes like she has seen a ghost. I notice the man sitting on the couch with my mother. Before I can even ask who he is ra is in his arms. I expect Ss to growl but he doesn¡¯t. At that moment I realize it¡¯s Cayden. Her brother is here and safe. How is this possible? ra POV ¡°Cayden, you¡¯re alright. How did you get here?¡± ¡°There are so many things I need to tell you ra. Things that we could never imagine being the truth of how we came to be in that awful ce.¡± The door opens and when I turn Luna Evelyn is standing there staring at me and Cayden. Before I can ask what is happening Cayden whispers ¡°mom.¡± My legs feel weak and strong arms wrap around me. Eli helps me to sit on the couch and Evelynes to sit next to me. ¡°ra, are you alright¡± she asks. I look up and Cayden is smiling at me. Could she really be our mother? I look back at Evelyn and I can feel the tears on my cheeks. ¡°Are you our mother?¡± She nods and I can¡¯t help but wrap her in my arms. I have no idea why we ended up in that ce but right now I just want to hug my mother. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I promise you ra I will exin everything to you and Cayden but I need you to know that I had no idea that you were alive.¡± My heart clenches in my chest. My mother and my brother are here with me. Everyone takes a seat and Cayden sits next to our mother. She takes each of our hands. When she begins to tell the story of our father and how she lost him my heart breaks for her. We are not the only ones that have suffered. ¡°I just wish that I knew what Grant had done. I would never have stopped looking for you. You two are my pups and I will never let you go again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d you came to the ball and that we are all together now.¡± I hug my mother again and I can¡¯t believe that she is really here. I will thank the goddess every day for bringing me my family. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 16 Complete Michael POV We reach the human city after about twenty minutes. I pray that we have no problems getting Troy and his family back to the pack. After Lincoln told me what was going on, there is no telling what that ba**ard Grant is willing to do to get what he wants. We arrive at the address that Lincoln gave me. I brought Micah and Mason along with two of the pack warriors. As we walk toward the door, Jaxon growls. ¡°There are pack wolves nearby. I catch their scent on the wind.¡± I turn back to my sons. ¡°We need to get them out of here right now.¡± I turn to the warriors. ¡°Stay here and link me if you see any wolves.¡± I bang on the door and when it opens I usher the man inside before I even tell him why we¡¯re here. I know it¡¯s probably not the best idea as he isn¡¯t a little man, but I can¡¯t risk something happening to him. ¡°What the hell are you doing in my house¡± he growls and his eyes turn ck. ¡°Troy, we are no threat to you or your family. You are in danger. We are here to protect you and get you all out of here.¡± I look past him at a woman who has her arms wrapped around two identical pups. ¡°They are in danger. I am here to get you all to safety.¡± He turns looking at the woman and pups. When he turns back, his eyes are back to their normal color. ¡°How do I know that Grant didn¡¯t send you here?¡± ¡°I am the Beta of the Nightfire pack and my Alpha sent me to protect you and your family.¡± I hear voices outside. ¡°We need to go now. Grant¡¯s wolves are here.¡± ¡°My family cannot fight wolves. I won¡¯t take them out there to be killed.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t have to fight and I promise you we will keep them safe.¡± I turn to Micah and Mason, ¡°take them to the pack and make sure you take them right to Lincoln.¡± They walk over and stick out their hands to the woman and pups. ¡°You need to go with them, Troy. We will handle the wolves outside.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense. If we go outside they will attack us.¡± ¡°My sons are hybrids. They have powers and will take you to the Nightfire pack.¡± I hear voices getting louder and a growles from outside. ¡°Troy, we don¡¯t have time to talk this over. They are here to take you and make no mistake, they will follow the Alpha¡¯s orders no matter who gets hurt.¡± He walks toward my sons and reaches out his hand. Secondster, they are all gone. I walk toward the front door and once I¡¯m outside, the men seem to quiet in my presence. I¡¯m sure they sense that I am a Beta. There are five men and I¡¯m not worried about defending ourselves against them. I¡¯m worried about these a**holes exposing our kind to the humans that live in the surrounding houses. ¡°Do we have a problem gentlemen?¡± I say to the one who was doing all the talking. ¡°We have no issue with you, Beta, but we have orders to follow.¡± ¡°What exactly are your orders?¡± ¡°I mean no disrespect but that is none of your concern.¡± I step forward and lower my voice. ¡°We have orders too and I promise you that your Alpha isn¡¯t the type of man you should be following. Now, we will be leaving and I suggest that you learn what kind of leader Grant Hoffner really is before you take any more orders.¡± They growl and start to walk toward us. That¡¯s when I notice a woman and young girl walking out of their house across the street. I wave at the woman and little girl, hoping these a**holes will back off. They turn and look across the street. When they look back at us, they begin to back up. ¡°This isn¡¯t over¡± he says in a whisper. Once we are in the SUV, I make sure the men leave before I start back toward the pack. Evelyn POV I can¡¯t help but stare at my pups. I notice that Eli is rubbing circles on the back of ra¡¯s hand. I¡¯m so d she found a mate that loves her. I look at Amelia, Lincoln, and Eli. ¡°Do you think that I might be able to speak to ra and Cayden alone for a moment?¡± They both smile but I notice that Eli squeezes her hand. Iy my hand on top of their joined hands. ¡°I need to ask my pups questions about the past Eli and I don¡¯t know how that will make ra feel if you are here.¡± ra smiles ¡°Eli knows my past and I want him to stay while we talk.¡± I nod and Amelia leaves with Lincoln. ¡°I don¡¯t need the exact details but I need to know what happened to the two of you after that ba**ard gave you to the rogue.¡± ra looks at Cayden and then back at me. ¡°We were used as ves in the collective. Franklin made sure that we were kept weak so that we could not fight back.¡± The pain in my chest at the thought of my pups being abused every day is worse than the pain I felt the day Theo died. I didn¡¯t think that was possible. ra takes my hand in hers. ¡°Mom, that is the past. You had no idea we were even alive, let alone what was happening to us. We survived and we are here with you now. No matter what happens in the future, I am happy and loved right now. I found my mate¡± she says, smiling at Eli. ¡°Cayden is safe and we have you. We need to focus on being happy now, because nothing else matters. We can¡¯t change the past.¡± She stands and I wrap her in a hug. I hold my daughter like I never got to when she was a pup. ¡°I love you, ra. You¡¯re right, we need to focus on now and not the past, but I promise you both that Grant will pay for what he has done.¡± She pulls back and I push her curly hair off her cheek. She has Theo¡¯s nose and his hair. Cayden has Theo¡¯s eyes and his hair color. I love that they each got something from him. After we talk for a while longer, ra and Eli leave the office. I stand expecting Cayden to do the same. ¡°Mom, can I talk to you before we find the others?¡± Cayden POV ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°Before I escaped the collective, dad came to me when I was unconscious.¡± She smiles ¡°he has been watching over you and your sister¡± my mother says. ¡°Yes, and he told me about you and where ra was. I wish he would have lived to see us all together.¡± She takes my hand ¡°I do too, Cayden. I can tell something is bothering you. You can tell me anything, Cayden.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m supposed to but I feel like I¡¯m keeping things from ra that I shouldn¡¯t.¡± She looks at me confused. ¡°When dad came to me I had an uneasy feeling when he was talking about ra¡¯s future. I felt like he was telling me something might happen to her. How can I not tell her and Eli that?¡± She ces her hand on my face. ¡°Cayden, your sister is right. Nothing is promised to us. We need to be present and happy at this moment. Did he tell you anything specific that we could stop from happening?¡± ¡°No, it was all very cryptic but he did mention she would give us a gift. He never said exactly what would happen or when. I just don¡¯t want to keep anything from her, especially if we can stop something from happening.¡± ¡°If you tell ra and Eli that something might happen, they will live in fear until it does. If this was something that you could change, I don¡¯t believe that your father would have been so vague. Knowing your father the way I did, he probably wasn¡¯t even supposed to tell you anything about the goddess¡¯s n. Your sister and Eli deserve to be happy for however long the goddess sees fit. Despite all that¡¯s happened Cayden, I still believe the goddess tries her best to give us our happiness. Evil people are the problem, not the goddess. If she has a n for your sister, there is nothing we are going to do to stop it from happening. I want nothing more than to hold you both close and protect you from the world, but I can¡¯t. All we can do is love each other and don¡¯t waste the time we have together.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say and wrap her in a hug. I never thought I would have this moment with her. ra POV We leave the office and head back up to the room we now share. I can¡¯t believe that Cayden and my mother are here. We are all together and safe. The door knob turning brings me out of my thoughts. Eli leads me inside and pulls me into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that Cayden is safe and that your mother is here with us. I promise you that we will deal with Franklin and Grant.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about them right now. Having them here is a miracle. The goddess is truly amazing.¡± ¡°Do you want to shower, first love¡±, Eli asks, and I¡¯m confused for a moment. ¡°Eli, nothing has changed about what¡¯s happening tonight.¡± He walks over and ces his hand on my cheek. ¡°ra, I¡¯m sure that you have a hundred thoughts going on in your mind. I want to make you mine with every fiber of my being, but that isn¡¯t fair to ask of you right now.¡± ¡°Eli, shut up and kiss me.¡± The look of shock fades to a smirk and he ms his mouth down on mine. We have kissed before but this time it¡¯s different. He is deepening the kiss and I feel it in my core. He runs his hand down my back and I love the way his touch feels. I worried if I would stiffen or pull away after the past, but this is nothing like that and I want this man as much as he wants me right now. He pulls back looking into my eyes. He must find what he is looking for because he reaches down, pulling my dress over my head. I¡¯m left in a ck bra and panties. He lifts me,ying me in the center of our bed. I watch as he peels his suit jacket off and his dress shirt. My goddess, the t-shirt is pulled taut over his muscr chest. Cora is growling low and I couldn¡¯t agree more. Once his chest is bare, it is like torture that he hasn¡¯t touched me yet. ¡°Eli¡± I say in a breathy voice. He climbs up on the bed and kisses me much softer this time. He starts to kiss down my body and I realize he is kissing everyone of my scars. It doesn¡¯t make me want to cover up. I never thought I would feelfortable being naked in front of him but I am. He pulls the strap of my bra down on each side, exposing both of my breasts. When he bends taking my right n**ple in his mouth my whole body is on fire. The feeling of the kiss is nothingpared to him circling his tongue around my n**ple. He does the same to my left side and my panties are soaked. He unclips my bra and starts to work his way further down my body. His face is right above my core when he breathes deep. His eyes sh ck before they return to the beautiful blue color I havee to love. He kisses my mound on top of my panties before he pulls them down my legs. I¡¯m fully exposed to him and I make no move to cover up. He bends and takes a long lick of my core. ¡°Eli¡± I scream his name. I see him smile before he starts to circle his tongue around my cl*t. Eli POV I can feel she is getting close. I grab both of her hips and when I feel her hand in my hair I s**k her clit into my mouth, pushing her over the edge. She screams and my c**k could not get any harder. I stand pulling my pants and boxer briefs off as shees down from her high. I climb back up her body until my mouth is hovering over hers. I kiss her, letting her taste her juices on my lips. I pull back looking into her eyes one more time. I see no doubt as I line my c**k up with her core. ¡°I love you, ra.¡± ¡°I love you, Eli. Please make me yours.¡± I push forward until I¡¯mpletely seated. ¡°I am yours forever and you are mine.¡± She nods and a single tear rushes down her cheek. At first I worry that this is all too much but when she smiles I realize the tear is from happiness, not pain. I wipe it away before I start to move. I have never felt anything like this and I¡¯m trying not to embarrass myself. I need to make her c*m again before I lose control. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Mark her Eli¡± Ss growls. ¡°I¡¯m going to mark you, ra.¡± She nods and I sink my canines into her marking spot. The feeling of our bond forming nearly makes me lose it. She screams out her orgasm as her core begins to milk my c**k. I pull back licking my mark. I feel the sear of pain as her canines pierce my skin before the orgasm rips through my body. The moment she pulls back and licks the mark she just made, I feel the bond isplete. I have never felt so good in all my life. I pull back and the smile that she has makes my heart clench in my chest. ¡°Thank you for trusting me with your heart. I will protect it for the rest of our lives.¡± She lifts her head, pressing her lips to mine. She pulls back and smiles. ¡°You are my heart and I am yours.¡± I roll off her and pull her back to my front. I kiss the back of her head. I hear her breathing even out and I know she is asleep. ¡°Thank you, Eli¡± Ss says. ¡°Thank you for being a better man.¡± ¡°We will spend the rest of our lives making her happy Ss, I promise you that.¡± I fall into a peaceful sleep with my Luna in my arms. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 17 What Does It Mean Franklin POV ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a wolf with red fur like fire. She was amazing. That energy ball had no effect on her at all.¡± ¡°I was there, Franklin. I know what the f**k happened. If you don¡¯t stop talking about that f**king wolf, you¡¯re going to be sorry.¡± ¡°You seem upset that your power had no effect on her, Lydia.¡± ¡°F**k you Franklin.¡± She generates a ball in her hand. ¡°It may not have hurt her but it will sure as hell hurt you.¡± I smirk ¡°we both know you won¡¯t hurt me. We need to figure out exactly who and what we are dealing with before we attack the collective again. A wolf like that could be worth something big.¡± She extinguishes the ball and plops down on my couch. ¡°What about Cayden?¡± ¡°How could we not know that he was part warlock? He never fought back against the men, not even when they tortured the mutt.¡± ¡°You kept both of them so weak that I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t able toe into his powers. You¡¯re lucky he didn¡¯t kill you before I stepped in front of you when he escaped.¡± ¡°I want that piece of sh*t mutt, dead. He can¡¯t be as powerful as you¡± I say as I pull her to stand. I pull her close to my body. She smiles ¡°you¡¯re lucky you¡¯re so good in bed.¡± I m my mouth down on hers. I pull back from her as I get a link. ¡°F**k¡± I say and she looks at me. ¡°That ba**ard Grant is here with ten warriors.¡± I take her hand, leading her outside the cottage. I keep a significant distance between us because he definitely looks pissed. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Grant. To what do I owe this visit?¡± He growls and my mene to stand behind me and Lydia. ¡°My Luna is gone.¡± ¡°Well, I assure you she isn¡¯t here, Grant.¡± He steps closer and Lydia lights her hands up. ¡°I may not be as strong as you, Grant but I would be very careful to not piss Lydia off.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te here to kill you or fight. I came here because I¡¯m going to need your help again to get my Luna back. We need to speak in private.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really private if you have ten warriors with you¡± I say, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°They are here purely for my protection. They will remain out here while we talk in private.¡± I turn to my men ¡°you link me if even one of them moves.¡± They nod at me and I point to the cottage. I will not let that ba**ard walk behind me. Once we are inside the office, I make sure that the desk is between us. ¡°What can I possibly help you with, Grant?¡± ¡°My Luna is in the Nightfire pack. I need your witch to get her back. I will not lose my Luna over some pups that should have never been born.¡± ¡°I am no man¡¯s witch¡±, Lydia says. Iy my hand on her arm. ¡°Lydia isn¡¯t a member of this collective, but I¡¯m sure if the price is right she would be willing to help you get your Luna back.¡± I look at Lydia and she nods. ¡°Fine, what is it that you want, witch?¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Larisa POV I¡¯m lying in my bed getting ready to get up for the day. ra has been spending more time with Eli. I¡¯m so d she has finally epted that my brother loves her. ra and Eli deserve to be happy. The twins are constantly training, so Rose and I are left trying to upy ourselves. A knock sounds on the door and my mom walks in. ¡°We will be having breakfast in the private dining room today.¡± I sit up and swing my legs over the side of the bed. ¡°Is something going on, mom?¡± She smiles ¡°we have some guests for breakfast.¡± She turns and closes the door behind her. I grab a pair of jeans and a t-shirt before I head into the bathroom. As the warm water flows over my skin, I start to feel hot all over. I adjust the water temperature, trying to cool myself down. Ipletely turn off the hot water, but despite the cold water rushing over my body, my skin still feels like it¡¯s on fire. I bend, cing my hands on my knees. My breathing is fast and I can feel myself starting to panic. ¡°Larisa, are youing?¡± I hear Rose¡¯s voiceing from my room. ¡°Rose¡± I manage to get out. She rushes into the bathroom and when our eyes meet she looks scared. ¡°Larisa, what the hell is happening?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Go get my mom, please¡± I say before everything goes dark. A few minutes later, I¡¯m in a ce I¡¯ve never seen. It looks like a pack house but it¡¯s empty. The interior is dark and a shiver runs down my spine at the coldness I feel in the air. I hear voicesing from a hallway off the main room. I know I should run away, but instead I find myself walking toward them. The door is cracked and I can see a group of men sitting around a table. The man at the head of the table is younger than the others but he is very much in charge. A woman pushes open the door and walks past me like I don¡¯t even exist. I follow her into the room, keeping my distance from the table. She snakes her arms around the neck of the man sitting at the head of the table. I don¡¯t know why, but her touching him pisses me off. ¡°Jonelle go back to our room. I¡¯m busy and I don¡¯t have time to y right now.¡± Bile rises in my throat at his words, but I don¡¯t know why. She kisses him before she leaves the room, closing the door behind her. I ball my hands at my sides, but hearing him speaking about the Nightfire pack gets my attention. ¡°I¡¯m not sure that doing what your father has asked is a good idea¡±, one of the men says. Anger shes in his eyes as he stares at the older man that dared to speak. ¡°This is not a meeting to discuss what you think, Argo. I am the leader of this coven. It is my birthright and you will follow my orders. Do I make myself clear?¡± ¡°Yes sir, I meant no disrespect. I purely mean that the pack is also supported by the former ck Rose Coven. The warlocks and witches will defend the pack against us. We are strong but no match for that amount of magic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of who and what we are dealing with. Why do you think I keep Jonelle as a bed warmer? She will do anything I ask of her. Her coven will bend to my will if I make her my beloved.¡± I want to run from this room but I need to find out what coven I am seeing right now. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m having this dream or vision, but it must be important to the future of the pack. The men stand and I follow the man he called Argo. ¡°He is going to get us all killed for some stupid promise he made to a man that is dead. I will not die fighting for the ck Heart coven because he is still acting like a boy seeking a man¡¯s approval.¡± ¡°Argo¡± I hear a harsh voice from behind us. I move farther away as he rushes toward him. He grabs him by the throat and everything goes ck again. This time I hear a voice in the darkness. ¡°Sometimes the goddess chooses someone who is strong for someone that needs to be saved by the bond¡± the voice says. ¡°Who are you and what does that mean?¡± The voice doesn¡¯t answer and I feel alone. I don¡¯t know how much time passes in the darkness before I can hear a beeping. I try to open my eyes. They feel like lead and I can¡¯t manage to pry them open. I can hear voices around me. My father¡¯s growl quiets the room. ¡°Tell me exactly what the hell happened.¡± I try again to open my eyes and this time I can. I look around and everyone is staring at me. ¡°Larisa, you scared the hell out of us¡±, my mother says, and wraps me in her arms. My father hugs me next and helps me to sit up. ¡°Are you alright¡± Rose asks as shees to stand by my bed and takes my hand. ¡°I thought you were shifting but when you passed out I was so scared.¡± I squeeze her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly what happened but I believe the goddess was showing me something important.¡± Eli and ra stand next to my parents. I scream when I realize she is marked. ¡°Oh my goddess, you¡¯re marked¡± I say pointing to her marking spot.¡± She smiles and my mother shoots me a re. ¡°Could you not scream after what just happened please?¡± I smile ¡°sorry I just got excited. Congrattions Eli and ra.¡± ¡°Congrattions later, tell us about what you saw¡± Eli says. I think back to the man and how looking at him made me feel. I shake those thoughts away and tell them about what was said about the Nightfire pack. My father and brother both growl. ra hugs Eli and my heart squeezes in my chest to see that they are finally bonded. Everyone stays for a while and speaks about the coven. ¡°We have had no issues with vampires in the past that I know of so I have no idea why they would be nning an attack on the pack¡±, my father says. I have to stay in the pack hospital overnight even though I feel fine. Once the others leave my mother and Rose are the only ones left. Rose is sitting on the couch in my room watching TV. My mother walks over and brushes the hair off my face. ¡°How are you feeling Larisa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I really could go home mom.¡± She growls and I chuckle. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll suffer through one night.¡± ¡°Larisa, you know you can talk to me about anything. Did you see something else that you didn¡¯t want to talk about in front of the others?¡± I debate whether to tell her about my feelings toward the man, but my need to know what she thinks wins. ¡°The vampire that seemed to be the leader was a little older than me.¡± She nods but stays quiet. I tell her about the woman and the anger I felt. ¡°I have no idea what it means. I don¡¯t know if it was my feelings or something the goddess made me feel. I have no wolf yet.¡± I tell her about the voice in the darkness and what she said. She scoots in beside me and pulls me to her side. ¡°I don¡¯t know all the answers but this is what I can tell you. I know people say the goddess doesn¡¯t make mistakes and I agree. She believes in the pairings she makes, but sometimes people are too far gone to save. People still have free will to screw things up. If he turns out to be important to you but he can¡¯t see the gift the goddess gives him because he is worried about a title, power, or some other stupid detail that isn¡¯t important, then he isn¡¯t worth saving. You deserve a mate that will love and respect you. No matter what happens, your family will always be here to support you.¡± I wrap my arms around my mother ¡°thank you for being the best mother.¡± She kisses my forehead and I snuggle into her side. My eyelids feel heavy again, but this time it¡¯s sleep that takes me. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 18 Ceremony Eli POV It has been a week since Larisa was in the hospital. I don¡¯t know that I have ever been as scared as I was when my mother linked me that they had rushed her to the hospital. ra was amazing and kept me calm while we waited for her to wake up. I know Larisa is worried about the vampire she saw in her vision. My sister is strong but she worries about what will happen to others. I¡¯m hopeful that getting her wolf will help her have some piece of mind. My father has been in contact with all the packs that we have formed alliances to try and locate the coven. Every time we speak about it with Larisa I see a sadness in her eyes I¡¯ve never seen before. I hate that she is carrying that worry despite all my reassurance. I push those thoughts away as today is one of happiness and not worry. Ss and I both know that there will always be people who want to interfere in our happiness, but none of that matters now that we have ra. The door opens and Iugh when Micah, Mason, my father, and Michael step inside. The boys are wearing blue suits and they look like bouncers instead of Betas. I don¡¯t think I have ever seen them dressed up. I¡¯m already dressed in a ck suit with avender tie. I¡¯m so ready for the ceremony to begin. I finally feel ready to take my ce as Alpha of the pack. I know that I will have my father and mother¡¯s support in running the pack, but I¡¯m still nervous. The twins are smiling from ear to ear because they will take their ranked ce as Betas of our pack today. They were like teenage girls when my parents announced our ceremonyst week at dinner. Despite the nervousness I¡¯m feeling, I won¡¯t lie and say that I¡¯m not excited about this change in our lives. I just pray to the goddess that I am half the Alpha my father is. After we all exchange bro-hugs, the twins and Michael leave my father and I alone. He begins to straighten my tie and I can tell that he has something to say. ¡°Eli, I can¡¯t tell you how proud I am of you. I have held you as a pup and watched you sleep. This tiny person that I was responsible for protecting and teaching all the important things in life. I have watched you grow from a child into the man that stands before me. I have had the great pleasure of being blessed to be your father. I thank the goddess every day that she brought you to me. You are my son and the destined Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± I fight back tears that threaten to fall. I love this man more than I could ever describe in words. He is my father. He chose me and gave me every part of him. I pull him close and ce my forehead against his. ¡°I am the son of Lincoln Thomas. The son of an Alpha that has taught me how to love, to be kind, to be fair, and above all things, treat all people equally. I love you, dad.¡± He pulls me into a hug. There is silence that stretches between us before he pulls back. ¡°I love you. It¡¯s time for you to be the next Alpha of the Nightfire pack, Eli Thomas.¡± We head for the door and I can¡¯t wait to see ra for the first time in the dress she picked out with Larisa and my mother¡¯s help. Ss is bouncing around in my mind and his happiness is contagious. I¡¯m d he is getting this second chance with me. ra POV I take some deep breaths. When Eli and I discussed this ceremony while he held me before I fell asleep a few nights ago, I was nervous. Now that it is actually here, I feel like I could throw up. I know that Eli loves me and I am happy that we are now bonded, but bing Luna is crazy. How can I be the Luna of this pack? I know nothing of how to carry myself as a Luna. The Luna is the mother of all the wolves in the pack and she is strong. I don¡¯t want to embarrass Eli. ¡°ra, I know you are worried, but you are stronger than you know.¡± ¡°You have to say that, you¡¯re my wolf.¡± She chuckles ¡°that may be true but Eli didn¡¯t have to ept us. He didn¡¯t just ept us, he wanted us. He helped us grow strong and work through the things that happened in the past so that we would ept him. He has never acted as if he thought we weren¡¯t good enough. If a true Alpha thinks we are worthy, then who are we to doubt that?¡± I feel the tears running down my cheeks. Before I can answer her, a knock sounds on the bedroom door. I wipe the tears from my cheeks and take a deep breath before I tell them toe in. The door opens and my mother walks in, followed by Amelia. Amelia walks toward me first. She wraps her arms around me and I rx. ¡°I am blessed to have you as part of my family and Eli is lucky to have you. You are going to be a wonderful Luna.¡± She kisses my cheek and leaves me alone with my mother. As she stands looking at me in the gown that Larisa insisted looked amazing on me, I have no idea what she is thinking. It¡¯s avender ball gown with a beaded bodice. When I looked into the mirror when I tried it on for the first time in my life, I felt beautiful. I start to fidget under her gaze. ¡°Is it too much?¡± She looks confused at first before she smiles. ¡°Absolutely not. It looks like that gown was made for you. Honestly, I¡¯m staring because my Luna gown was the same color.¡± She wipes tears from her cheek andes to take my hands in hers. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to the goddess to be here and share this moment with you and Eli. I will no longer dwell on what I have missed. I will focus on enjoying every moment we have together. I know that all of this can be overwhelming. I never expected to be a Luna, but I promise you that you will do an amazing job by Eli¡¯s side. You have a strength that I saw in your father.¡± I wrap her in a hug. ¡°I love you mom.¡± ¡°I love you so much ra. You and Cayden are my most precious gifts.¡± I pull back and she wipes the tears from my cheeks. She pulls a brooch out of a pocket in her beautiful green dress. I chuckle that a dress has pockets. ¡°Theye in handy¡± she says as she shows me the brooch. ¡°Your father gave this to me. It is a wand and a wolf that are bonded together. I want you to have it and know that we are both proud of your strength and the woman you have be. I know normally fathers walk their daughters down the aisle to their ceremony, but I hoped you would allow Cayden and I to stand in for your father.¡± My heart squeezes in my chest and I pray he is with us in spirit. I nod and we head for the door. As wee down the stairs, Larisa, Lincoln, and Amelia are waiting for us. ¡°ra, you look amazing,¡± Larisa says as she hugs me. ¡°I love this dress, thank you for encouraging me to get it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what sisters do¡± she says before she heads out the double doors. Lincolnes to stand in front of me. ¡°You look beautiful ra. I am so happy that Eli found you and I have another daughter to love.¡± I can¡¯t even stop myself from wrapping my arms around him. He rubs my back and I have never felt more loved than I do today. The goddess has truly blessed me. Lincoln kisses the top of my head before he takes Amelia¡¯s hand and heads outside. Cayden walks in and his smile is contagious and the nerves seem to lessen. ¡°You look amazing, ra. Eli is very lucky.¡± Iugh and he wraps me in a hug. ¡°You¡¯re the only reason any of this is happening. Thank you for saving me. I love you Cayden.¡± ¡°I love you too, sissy.¡± He pulls back and kisses my cheek. ¡°You ready sweetie¡± my mother asks. I nod and we loop our arms together. Eli POV Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. We stand on the stage and butterflies dance in my belly with the anticipation of seeing ra. When the doors open, she takes my breath away. I have never seen anyone look so stunning. Ss growls and I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes me. My father looks at me and smiles. I meet ra at the stairs and take her hand, leading her up to stand next to my parents. I grip her hand in mine, needing to feel her skin against mine. My father steps forward. ¡°Nightfire Pack tonight is the night we change the power of the pack from one Alpha and Luna to another. It is my great pleasure as the current Alpha to name my sessor and his Luna. Eli step forward with your mate.¡± Wee to stand in front of my mother and father. They both cut their hands and allow the blood to flow into the chalice. Once the cup is filled, he hands it to me. ¡°Eli Daniel Thomas make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Eli Daniel Thomas, vow to put the needs of the pack above my own. I will protect the pack with my life and rule with fairness to all its members.¡± I drink from the chalice and immediately feel the connection to the pack. I hand the chalice to ra. I steady her shaking hand and she smiles at me. My mother speaks directly to ra, ¡°ra Josephine Merritt, make your vow to the pack as the future Luna.¡± ¡°I, ra Josephine Merritt, vow to put the needs of the pack above my own. I will protect the pack with my life and rule by my Alpha¡¯s side. Once Mason and Micah make their vows, my father turns to the pack. ¡°Nightfire, wee your new Alpha, Eli Thomas and your Luna ra Thomas.¡± Hearing my father call her with our surname makes warmth spread throughout my chest. ¡°Your Alpha and Luna will now lead you in a pack run.¡± I take ra¡¯s hand and lead her down the stairs. I notice she loses her footing and I catch her before she can fall. ¡°Are you alright ra?¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s all the excitement getting to me.¡± She smiles and I have an uneasy feeling despite her reassurance. We both strip and our howling starts the run. We take off and the pack is running behind us. The feeling of connection is amazing. As we run near the southern border, I catch the scent of rotting flesh. The anger I feel at the fact that rogues may try to ruin this night for us is tremendous. I link the guards to sweep the border for any sign of rogues. As soon as I break the link I notice that Cora is slowing down. Ss slows and rubs against her side, but he feels it too. Something is wrong with our mate. I link my mother and father, who were at the back of the run as Corays down. A few minutester, she shifts and I do the same. I pick her up and start to run toward the pack hospital. She is awake but weak. ¡°ra, I¡¯ve got you.¡± What the hell is happening to my mate is the only thought I have as I hold her in my arms and run as fast as my legs will carry me. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 19 Surprise Eli POV My heart is in my throat as I run with ra in my arms. Ss is losing his mind. Once we reach the pack hospital the doctor rushes over to us. Iy ra on the gurney as he orders, but it kills me to let her go. ¡°Alpha, we will take care of the Luna¡±, he says, as he starts to push ra away from me. I start to follow and he turns allowing the nurses to take her through the double doors. ¡°I know you want to come with us but you need to remain here and let us help the Luna.¡± I want to tell him f**k no but she needs him more than she needs me right now. He proceeds through the doors and I just stare at the door, willing it to open. I need them toe back and tell me she is fine. Familiar arms wrap around me and for a moment I¡¯m a child again wrapped in my mother¡¯sforting embrace. She says nothing but rubs circles on my back. I feel the first tear rush down my cheek. The doors fly open and my father, followed by my sister,es rushing inside. My mother leads me over to a chair and reluctantly I take a seat. For the first time, I think of something other than my agony. I look at my father ¡°rogues.¡± ¡°It¡¯s being dealt with, you focus on what¡¯s happening here.¡± ¡°Do you think that ck magic had anything to do with this?¡± The rock in my stomach gets bigger with the thought of a witch or warlock doing this to my mate. ¡°Lily and Pheobe are on their way. They will check her for any signs of ck magic¡±, my mother says. I am so grateful for my aunts at this moment. Goddess, I hope they can help my mate if someone tried to use magic to hurt her. The door opens again and Cayden and Evelyn walk in. They both look defeated and I stand pulling Evelyn into my arms. ¡°She is strong.¡± I¡¯m about to say more when the door opens and the doctor walks toward us. We all rush toward him. ¡°Alpha, I need you toe with me.¡± ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on with my daughter¡± an irate Evelyn yells at the doctor. ¡°I assure you ma¡¯am that Luna is fine but I need to speak with the Alpha alone. She seems to calm down from his words. ¡°I will be back to tell you all what¡¯s going on as soon as I know.¡± I follow the doctor to the room and when he opens the door, ra is sitting up smiling. I have no time to be confused as I rush over and wrap her in my arms. ¡°Goddess, ra, you scared the hell out of me.¡± I start to kiss her face before I finally pull back and look into her eyes. I hear someone clearing their throat and I realize the doctor is still in the room with us. ¡°Alpha the Luna asked that I be the one to tell you why she passed out.¡± I look at ra who is still smiling and then back at the doctor. I nod and he hands me a paper. ¡°The Luna is pregnant. Based on what she told me, I would say she is a week along. We will do an ultrasound to confirm the gestation.¡± I can¡¯t have heard him correctly. Did he just say we are going to have a pup? I look back at ra and tears are rolling down her cheeks. I hear the door close and I know the doctor has left. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a pup?¡± She nods her head and I pull her into my arms. I kiss her forehead and just hold this woman who has given me everything. She is my mate, my Luna, and soon she will be the mother of my pup. ¡°I love you ra. Thank you for giving me the gift of being a father.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one that should be grateful, Eli. You epted and loved me when I thought I wasn¡¯t worthy of either.¡± I let out a small growl and she chuckles. She runs her hands through my hair before she presses her lips against mine. The kiss is soft and I can feel all the love she has for me in this kiss. I can hear loud voices and I laugh. ¡°I think our family is going to start a riot if we don¡¯t tell them what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Maybe you should go get them. I¡¯m excited about telling them our news¡± ra says. I kiss her one more time before I head for the door. As soon as our family sees me, they stop talking. The doctor bows and goes back to the nurse¡¯s station. ¡°What the hell is going on, Eli¡± Evelyn asks first. ¡°Come with me¡±, I say and turn back toward ra¡¯s room. Once we are inside, Evelyn rushes over, wrapping ra in her arms. ¡°Oh my goddess you scared the hell out of me youngdy.¡± I chuckle and she shoots me a re. I go to stand next to ra and she takes my hand. ¡°What is going on¡± Larisa asks with irritation in her voice. I look down at ra as I want her to tell our family. She smiles ¡°we are going to have a pup.¡± Screams and hoots erupt in the room. I¡¯m pushed out of the way by my mother and Larisa. My father ps me on the back ¡°get used to that son.¡± He pulls me into a hug ¡°congrattions, I¡¯m proud of you. You are going to be a wonderful father.¡± ¡°I had a great teacher.¡± Cayden hugs me. When he pulls back, I see a mix of emotions in his eyes. I definitely see happiness, but I¡¯m not sure what else he is feeling. He heads over to ra and my sister and mother finallye to hug me. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the best aunt,¡± Larisa says as she hugs me. ¡°I have no doubt.¡± ra POV When Caydenes to hug me I can tell that something is wrong. He wraps me in his arms and I feel like he is hugging me, like he¡¯s afraid I will disappear. I¡¯m sure what happened scared him. I will talk to him alone after everyone leaves. Cayden and I only had each other when we were in that hell and I want him to be happy too. Everyone stays for a while till the doctores in to check on me. They all kiss me before they get ready to leave. ¡°Cayden, I have to have an ultrasound but I want to talk to you before you head back to the pack house.¡± He nods and leaves the room. Eli looks at me. ¡°I want to make sure he is alright.¡± Eli nods and the doctor brings the machine to the side of my bed. He starts to move the wand and the screen lights up. I have no idea what I¡¯m looking at and the doctor starts to speak. ¡°Your pup is right there.¡± He points to something that looks like a bean on the screen. ¡°Luna, are you a pure wolf?¡± The doctor¡¯s question takes me off guard and Eli growls. ¡°I mean no disrespect Alpha and Luna. I¡¯m simply asking because the pup is big for only being just over a week.¡± ¡°My father was a warlock but I have no powers.¡± He smiles ¡°despite not having powers your genes are still that of a hybrid. The fact that you¡¯re a hybrid and you mated with an Alpha wolf will make your pregnancy much shorter.¡± I see concern on Eli¡¯s face. ¡°What does shorter mean?¡± ¡°Your gestation will be around three months and a half months but could be shorter.¡± Holy sh*t I could have a pup in three months. ¡°Everything about the pup is perfect. Congrattions on our new Alpha¡± he says and bares his neck before he leaves. I¡¯m still in shock, but I am so happy. Before I can say anything to Eli he bends down, putting his face against my belly. ¡°Hello in there. I am your dad. I can¡¯t wait to meet you.¡± I have never been more in love with this man than I am right now. He stands and kisses me. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Cayden for you. I need to check on the rogue situation.¡± He heads out and a few minutester Cayden returns. I pat the bed for him to sit down. He sits and smiles at me but it doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Cayden, what¡¯s wrong and don¡¯t you dare say nothing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin your happiness, ra.¡± ¡°You could never ruin my happiness.¡± He seems deep in thought for a moment before he looks into my eyes. ¡°If you knew something may happen to me but you had no idea when, how, or where would you tell me?¡± I smirk ¡°that sounds like a very vague thing to tell someone. I told you before I¡¯m happy right now, Cayden, and that is what matters. None of us know what our future holds. Don¡¯t keep holding onto this burden. Whatever is meant to happen will happen.¡± He pulls me into a hug and begins to sob. After I hold him for a few minutes, he sits back. ¡°You are so strong and I love you so much ra.¡± ¡°My brother made sure I was strong. Now let¡¯s be happy. I¡¯m going to have a pup, which means that you get to be an uncle.¡± He smiles this time and it reaches his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to teach my pup magic if he or she is blessed with that gift.¡± ¡°I promise I will teach them once I learn how to use my own powers.¡± We bothugh and he hugs me again. Eli POV I can¡¯t believe the difference a few hours can make. I was so happy at our ceremony and then I was terrified that I was losing ra. Now I¡¯m so happy I could yell it from the rooftops. I realize for the first time that Ss has been quiet since we found out that we are having a pup. ¡°Ss, what¡¯s up with you? I thought you would be dancing around my head.¡± ¡°Eli, I never thought I would have a chance to have a pup. When I left As, I never expected to have a chance like this. A chance with a human like you who loves our mate and would never hurt her.¡± ¡°Ss, you deserve this and we are going to be the best father to our pup.¡± I feel his happiness through our bond. I finish the walk to the cells. When I head down the stairs, the smell of rotting meat is pungent. My father, Michael, Neal, and the twins are waiting for me. ¡°What do we know?¡± ¡°We were able to capture three rogues. A handful ran before we could reach them. It was like they disappeared¡±, Micah says. ¡°Have they given us any answers about their collective?¡± ¡°No, they haven¡¯t spoken a word. Based on what they look like, I would say they were sent here as sacrifices¡±, Mason says. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°There is one woman and two men but they can¡¯t fight. They look like they have been abused.¡± I growl ¡°they were seeing how fast we would respond. Let them rest for tonight and make sure they get fed properly.¡± My father smiles and I can feel his pride. ¡°I¡¯m going to speak with them before I head back to my Luna.¡± ¡°Congrattions¡±, they say, and I head toward the two cells. The men and woman look up at me with fear in their eyes. ¡°No one will harm you here. I will let you rest and get something to eat before we talk.¡± They don¡¯t move but I know they heard me. I step closer and bend down. ¡°You have no reason to trust us after all you have been through, but I am the Alpha of this pack and I give you my word that no one will harm you.¡± They look at each other before they look back at me and nod. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 20 The Past and Present N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Grant POV Franklin and that witch walk back to where I¡¯m waiting for them. ¡°What the hell was that? You didn¡¯t even kill one of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know as an Alpha we need to learn all we can about the enemy we face. That was the whole reason we took the weakest collective members. There is no loss from them being killed.¡± ¡°So what did you learn?¡± ¡°It seems the new Alpha has taken his ce in the pack. Which means that b**ch ra has be a Luna.¡± I can feel the anger at the thought of that mutt that isn¡¯t a pure wolf being anyone¡¯s Luna. ¡°Lydia has set things in motion, but it will take time. You need to prepare your pack for war because the Nightfire pack isn¡¯t weak. It might be a good idea to see if you can align your pack with others that will fight against the Nightfire.¡± I nod and we return to the road that leads to the human city. I parked my car away from the pack as I¡¯m sure they have been given orders if I or any of my pack members are seen. I get into my SUV and drive back to my pack. Thiago has yet to speak to me since ourst conversation after Evelyn left. As I reach my office I catch a scent I haven¡¯t smelt in a very long time. I push open the door and Octavius stands by the window that looks out on my pack. Thiago growls and he turns with a smirk on his face. ¡°No need to growl, wolf, I mean you no harm, yet.¡± ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing in my pack without permission?¡± ¡°I showed you my power once, Grant. Don¡¯t make me do it again.¡± ¡°What do you want, Ocatvius?¡± ¡°I think you are well aware of why I am here. Had you let me deal with the half breeds, none of your troubles would be happening right now.¡± How the f**k could he know about everything that has happened? ¡°Now what is your n to deal with the mess you have made?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dealing with things and I don¡¯t need any help from you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m not here to offer you help. Honestly, I would like nothing more than to wipe out all of your kind. Now I¡¯ll ask you onest time, what is your n?¡± I know I am at a disadvantage, with his powers, but I hope one day I can rip this ba**ards head off. ¡°The collective leader and a witch have offered to help me get my Luna back and deal with the Nightfire pack. They are the ones that are harboring Evelyn¡¯s ba**ard pups.¡± Heughs ¡°it seems that you have grossly underestimated your enemy. Do you know that the Nightfire pack isn¡¯t just made up of wolves?¡± I look at him confused. It¡¯s a wolf pack, what the hell does he mean? ¡°That pack contains a number of powerful witches and half-breeds. They are also supported by a powerful coven.¡± I stand pacing my office. I need to get Evelyn back, but how can I do that with just that mediocre witch¡¯s help? I turn to Octavius ¡°I know you didn¡¯t juste here to revel in my misery. What do you want to help me get my Luna back?¡± He smiles and I hate the look of satisfaction on his face. ¡°I want what I have wanted from the beginning. I want to end those two half-breeds my nephew should never have spawned. You can have your precious Luna and help from the coven if I get what I want.¡± ¡°Evelyn will nevere back to me now that she knows what I did to her pups.¡± He waves me off ¡°we can wipe all those memories away.¡± He sticks out his hand and I reluctantly take it. ¡°I will be in touch¡± he says and then he is gone. Why do I feel like I have just made a deal with the devil? ¡°As long as we get my mate back I don¡¯t care what happens to that pack or those pups¡±, Thiago says. For the first time since Evelyn left, we both agree. I will have my Luna in my arms soon. I sit down in my chair and for the first time, I feel hope that I will get my life back in order. Calliope POV I have be one of the top warriors in the collective in the very short time we have been here. Unlike my pack, these men and women respect me regardless of who my father is or what title I hold. They see my skill and value for me. I havee to love Sarah, Abigale, and Carter like they are my family. Oliver has be my best friend. We are on patrol and Aurora is enjoying spending time with Oliver¡¯s wolf, Piper. They act like siblings, but right now we are on alert. They cannot y when we are on duty. We reach the furthest point of the territory and Aurora scents something in the air. It isn¡¯t the smell of other rogues, so we know it isn¡¯t Franklin again. The scent is familiar. A wolf steps off behind the trees and Piper steps in front of me. I know this wolf and I know he wouldn¡¯t hurt me. I shift and he does the same. I run my hand down Piper¡¯s side to let him know it¡¯s alright. I walk toward Bradford, my father¡¯s Beta. I¡¯m sure my father has him looking for me and my mother. He pulls his shorts on before he pulls me into a hug. ¡°Calliope, your safe.¡± I hear a growl and I turn to see a shifted Olivering toward us. ¡°I¡¯d ask if he is your mate but I see no mark¡± he says when he pulls back. ¡°No, Oliver is just a friend. Oliver, this is Bradford, my old pack¡¯s Beta.¡± I see panic on Oliver¡¯s face. ¡°I would never do anything to harm Jasmine or Calliope. Had I known what the Alpha was doing I would have helped them escape.¡± ¡°How did you find us?¡± ¡°Honestly, I had given up until I went to neutral territory and heard a rogue talking about a red wolf in this collective. I figured what are the chances of another red wolf being so close to our pack. You are the only one I have ever seen in my life.¡± ¡°That ba**ard Franklin has been running his mouth apparently.¡± Oliver growls again and Bradford smiles. ¡°I¡¯m d you have found a safe ce, Calliope, but make no mistake he has no intentions of giving up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about my father.¡± ¡°I understand that Calliope but he is a desperate man and he went to see Simone. He hasn¡¯t heard back from her but you know as well as I do she is as evil as theye.¡± ¡°F**k¡± I say. I wasn¡¯t worried about Franklin¡¯s witch, but Simone is a different story. I was told stories of how she worked for my grandfather when the price was right. ¡°You know that I will never tell him where you are, but that witch is strong enough to figure it out. Calliope, I will be leaving the pack with my family because your father is getting desperate. He has already threatened to harm my mate. I can¡¯t risk your father hurting my mate and pup because I still can¡¯t find you.¡± I hate that he is risking himself and those he loves to keep me safe. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I did not say that to make you feel guilty. I just want to make sure you know so you can be prepared. You are destined for great things and I hope someday I get to see you again.¡± I wrap him in a hug. He has been more like a father to me than the ba**ard who calls himself an Alpha. ¡°Please be safe and tell your family I¡¯m sorry for all of this. Your son¡¯s birthright was to be Beta and now that won¡¯t happen. ¡± He let out a low growl. ¡°I will tell them you, send your regards, but I will never tell them you¡¯re sorry. You have nothing to be sorry for. Believe me, my son wants nothing to do with being Beta to Mateo.¡± He starts towards the woods and I make a vow to make my father pay for his selfish ways. I turn back and Oliver is just staring at me. ¡°Come on, we need to go speak with Carter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not leaving Calliope. I won¡¯t allow it¡±, Oliver says, and Iugh. I love how close we have be. ¡°I never said I was leaving but I need to find a way to keep the collective safe.¡± We reach the office and I knock. I don¡¯t want what happenedst time to happen again. ¡°Come in¡±, Carter says, and we walk inside. I tell him everything Bradford just told me. I expect him to be upset but he seems calm. ¡°Calliope, this is your home now. I will call the Nightfire pack. The Beta female and Gamma are both powerful witches. I¡¯m sure they would be willing to help us keep everyone safe.¡± I feel my body rx and Aurora stops pacing. We could protect ourselves from that witch, but not all of our friends and family. Aurora is powerful, but ck magic witches aren¡¯t known to y fair. The Next Day The sun is peeking through my window but I have been up for hours. My mind was gued by the thought of that evil witch hurting people I havee to love. ¡°Calliope, I know your worried but remember that we have been blessed by the goddess herself and we will do all we can to protect them.¡± She is right, I just hope it¡¯s enough. A knock sounds on my door and my mother pops her head in. ¡°Abigale said that the women from the Nightfire pack are here.¡± I don¡¯t even let her finish and I¡¯m throwing on jeans and a t-shirt. When I reach the office, Abigale opens the door without me even knocking. She is smiling and when I walk in, the women stand. I bare my neck to show the proper respect. ¡°Calliope, it is a pleasure to meet you¡± the blonde woman says. ¡°I am Pheobe, the Beta female of the Nightfire pack and this is Lily the Gamma of the Nightfire pack. It is a pleasure to meet you. Carter has told us about you and what¡¯s going on.¡± I nod ¡°it¡¯s nice to meet you both.¡± ¡°Come sit with me Calliope¡±, Lily says. I take a seat and she puts both her hands out to me. I ce my hands in hers and she closes her eyes. After a few minutes, she opens them. Her smile makes me wonder exactly what happened. ¡°Calliope, have you shared who your father is with Abigale and Carter?¡± ¡°No, I hadn¡¯t at first because I was worried, but then it just didn¡¯t seem important anymore.¡± She nods and I turn to them. ¡°My father is Alpha Mateo of the Crescent Moon Pack.¡± Carter growls and Abigale looks shocked. I look back at Lily, confused by their reactions. ¡°Mateo was fated to Abigale before he rejected her. Carter was her second chance mate.¡± The realization that he has always been a disgusting person is almost too much for me to take. Abigalees to kneel in front of me. ¡°Calliope, what he did has nothing to do with you. I am happy he rejected me. I am with my fated mate.¡± I smile at her and Carter ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You and your mother are where you are supposed to be. I have no doubt of that¡±, Carter says. I¡¯m so grateful for finding our ce here among these amazing people. ¡°Calliope, I¡¯m sure you already know how special you and your wolf are, but do you know what being a red wolf means?¡± I¡¯m sure I have a look of shock on my face. She chuckles, ¡°I am a blessed witch, which makes me very powerful. That means I am marked by the goddess, but your wolf is a direct descendant of the goddess herself. That is why you are so powerful and your wolf is as big as an Alpha wolf.¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. I knew we were different but I never expected all that Lily just said. Aurora is puffing her chest out and I chuckle. ¡°Carter is right, you are where you belong. You were never meant to be a Luna, as your father expected. You are an Alpha.¡± I smile at her. ¡°Now Pheobe and I will be putting a protection spell around the collective. If any ck magic is used against it, we will know immediately. What is the name of the ck magic witch your father has sought out?¡± ¡°Simone, but I have no idea what coven she belongs to.¡± She ces her hand on mine. ¡°We will find out, you just keep the collective safe. When things in the pack have settled, we would like you to meet the new Alpha and Luna.¡± ¡°Is everything alright?¡± She smiles ¡°yes they just had their ceremony and are going to be weing their first pup soon.¡± ¡°Please pass on my congrattions.¡± They both hug me before they head out to perform the spell. I look at Abigale. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare apologize. You are nothing like him and you are not ountable for his actions. I¡¯m sorry for what your mother went through with him.¡± My mother has no idea that Abigale is my father¡¯s first mate. A few minutester, the door opens and my mother walks in. Abigale walks over and hugs her. They have be like sisters and I hate what he did to them both. He is no Alpha. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 21 No Permission Needed Bradford POV I return to the pack and I pray that Mateo believes me when I tell him we haven¡¯t located the Luna and Calliope. I will be happy when my family is far from his pack. Thankfully, my cousin is Beta for the Blue Moon pack. He has spoken with his Alpha and he agreed to allow us to join them. I told my cousin that I could no longer stay Beta for Alpha Mateo. I was grateful he didn¡¯t ask me for more of an exnation. I reach Mateo¡¯s office and I can hear a female voice along with his. I knock and the voices go quiet. The door is thrown open and I¡¯m confused when the office is empty. ¡°Come in Bradford¡±, Mateo says. His pleasant demeanor does nothing to ease my nerves. ¡°So what progress have you made on locating that treacherous b**ch and my ungrateful daughter?¡± There is the Mateo I know. ¡°We have searched everywhere both in the human city and the surrounding packs. There is no trace of either of them, Alpha.¡± He doesn¡¯t speak for a long moment and I pray my heart doesn¡¯t give me away. Before he speaks again, a woman appears next to him. I can tell by her scent she is a witch. I growl as she has my mate by the wrist. My wolf is pushing to the surface, but I know that I am no match for them. I won¡¯t risk Julie being hurt. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bradford, I told you there would be consequences for failing me.¡± ¡°Punish me, she is innocent in all this. I¡¯m the one that is to me. I am the one that failed you. Please Alpha, I have been a good Beta all these years. Please spare my mate.¡± I hate the fear I see in her eyes. ¡°Bradford, where are my manners? Do you remember Simone?¡± My heart clenches in my chest. She leaves my mate and comes to stand in front of me. Without warning, she ces her hand on my forehead. The pain I feel is unimaginable. My wolf howls and I scream. After a few minutes, she removes her hand and the pain is gone as quickly as it came. The smile on her face makes my skin crawl. ¡°It seems he is not as loyal as you had hoped, Mateo¡± she says over her shoulder. A growl that shakes the office makes me drop my head. ¡°What the f**k did you see?¡± ¡°He knows where they are and he is nning on fleeing the pack with his mate and pup.¡± I¡¯m gripped by the shirt and pinned to the wall. ¡°You f**king piece of sh*t. How dare you betray your Alpha? Find their pup and put all three of them in the cells until I decide what to do with them.¡± I don¡¯t even try to plead with him because I know our lives don¡¯t matter to him. If his daughter means nothing to him, then we have no hope. He drops me to the floor and I rush over to my mate, wrapping her in my arms. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry love.¡± She presses her face to my chest. The witch walks over, cing her hand on both of our arms. The next thing I know, we are standing in the dungeon inside a cell. I look at the b**ch that just put us in here. I can¡¯t help the growl that escapes me. ¡°Careful wolf, I have no problem making your mate a widow right now.¡± Julie squeezes me tighter. ¡°Now where is that brat you call a son?¡± Neither of us answer her and she walks over cing her hands on our heads. ¡°So you don¡¯t know where the little ba**ard went. This isn¡¯t over. I¡¯m very good at what I do¡± she says and she is gone. I pray to the goddess that Anthony is far from this ce. I¡¯m grateful Julie told him to leave and we would contact him when we were safe. I just pray that evil b**ch doesn¡¯t find him. Alpha Mateo POV My wolf is ready to shift and rip this whole f**king pack house down. I can¡¯t believe he would betray me. I have trusted him all these years. I¡¯m ready to go down to the cells and torture Bradford in the worst way possible. After he watches me take his mate, he can feel the pain of the bond breaking when I rip the head from her body. Before I can leave my office, Simone reappears. ¡°Did you find Anthony?¡± ¡°No, but we have other things to deal with¡± she says, and I hate having to y nice with this witch. ¡°I give the orders. I am the Alpha and you work for me.¡± ¡°Get over it Mateo. You may be an Alpha, but without me you won¡¯t get what you want.¡± I growl and she creates a ck energy ball in her hand. ¡°Do you really want to try me?¡± ¡°Fine, what do we do next¡± I growl out. ¡°I know where your Luna and daughter are located.¡± The anger fades and only satisfaction remains. ¡°So we don¡¯t need that traitor in the cells.¡± ¡°Slow down Mateo. Think like an Alpha and not like an angry child. He obviously has a rtionship with your daughter if he is willing to protect her. We can use them if we need to. Leave them rot there for now.¡± I hate that she is right. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± ¡°We will scout out the collective and once we have all the information that we need we will burn it to the ground.¡± ¡°What collective¡± I ask confused. Is she saying my mate and daughter are living among rogues? ¡°They are living in the Silver Paw collective.¡± She walks until she is standing in front of me. She ces her hand on my arm and my office disappears. We are surrounded by trees. It is dusk but I can hear people speaking andughing. We change our position and I can see children ying. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a collective that seemed so much like a pack¡±, she whispers. ¡°We can move closer but do not do anything stupid¡±, she says. I swear I want to wrap my hands around this woman¡¯s neck. She starts to chant and then she is gone, but her wretched scent remains. ¡°What the f**k?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still here. We just can¡¯t be seen. We will be able to get closer without being detected.¡± Wee off behind the trees and start to walk toward the edge of the collective. I feel her grab my arm. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°We need to leave. Thisnd has been enchanted with a very powerful protection spell.¡± ¡°What are you going on about?¡± Before she can answer, two women appear with two wolves. I can tell they are ranked pack wolves. She ces her hand on mine but before we teleport, I see two women run to one of the children. What the f**? We appear in my office and this time I do shift and begin to rip it apart. I feel our body in the air before it hits the wall. I shift back and stare at a very pissed-off looking witch. ¡°Do you want to exin what the f**k that was about?¡± ¡°Those two women are my mates.¡± She looks at me confused. I exin what happened with Abigale all those years ago. How did they end up with each other and who were those people that appeared? Sheughs and I swear she is testing all the control I have. ¡°The goddess surely has a sense of humor. I will try to find out about the witches and I will be in touch.¡± She is gone without another word and I¡¯m grateful. I look around my office before I link my Gamma to get this mess cleaned up. I head for my room because I will not wait around to take back what belongs to me. Lincoln isn¡¯t there to protect that f**king omega now. I smile as I head into my shower and think about all the things I¡¯m going to do when I finally have her. Calliope POV We are on patrol when my mother links me that someone has breached the protection spell. Aurora growls and we turn back toward the cottages. Lily and Pheobe, along with two men, are standing in the middle of the collective. I shift as soon as I reach them. The men look at me with shock all over their faces. Lily and Pheobe bothugh. ¡°We are sorry about our mates¡±, Lily says. ¡°This is my mate, Neal, and that is Pheobe¡¯s mate, Michael. They have never seen a red wolf before.¡± ¡°A red wolf and she is dressed even though she just shifted¡±, Michael says. Iugh before I remember why I rushed back. ¡°Who entered the collective?¡± ¡°They are gone. The spell was effective but Pheobe and I are going to see if we can determine what type of supernatural tried to make it into the territory.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you. Aurora can tell from the scent if they meant any harm to the collective.¡± We take off and Phoebe directs us to follow the tree line. As soon as we reach it, Aurora growls. ¡°Our father was here.¡± We shift and I can feel the panic rise in my body. ¡°My father was here and he wasn¡¯t alone.¡± ¡°A powerful ck magic witch was with him¡±, Lily says. I feel bile rise in my throat. I have brought this danger to the collective. Lily takes my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m sure the witch isn¡¯t stupid. She felt the power of the spell. That buys us some time to deal with your father and that witch¡¯s evil a**. I¡¯m sure that Lincoln will dly help deal with that a**hat once and for all.¡± She pulls me into a hug and I can¡¯t believe how kind these people have been to us. The fact that pack wolves are in an alliance with a collective is unheard of. She pulls back. ¡°We will figure this out. I promise you that Calliope.¡± I nod and we return to the others. Sarah wraps herself around my leg. Carter, Abigale, and my mother are smiling at me. ¡°Calliope, I thought you left.¡± I bend down and pick her up. ¡°How could I ever leave you?¡± She wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°Aurora, we need to protect them at any cost.¡± She growls her agreement. I will not let that evil ba**ard hurt people I love. ¡°Carter, I will be sending some warriors to help with the patrolling until we deal with this a**hole¡± Michael, the pack Beta, says. ¡°Calliope, we will be avable if you need us at any time¡± Lily says. She walks over and takes my hand. She moves her finger that is glowing in my palm. It looks like a me with a crescent moon above it before the light fades. ¡°You are now connected to me¡± she says, but her mouth doesn¡¯t move. Holy sh*t, she just linked me. ¡°How is this possible¡± I link back. ¡°I told you that I may be blessed but you are a descendent of the goddess. You and I are connected by our gifts. You were always meant to find me.¡± She wraps me in a hug before they all disappear. Cayden POV I knock on the office door. ¡°Come in¡±, Eli says. I walk in and he smiles when he sees me. ¡°Hey Cayden, I¡¯m d to see you. We haven¡¯t really had much time to talk.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for all you have done for my family.¡± ¡°Cayden, you and Evelyn are my family. Mason and Micah tell me you are doing well with training. How is the magical training going?¡± ¡°Lily, Rose, and Pheobe are amazing. I can¡¯t thank them enough. I have learned how to control my powers.¡± ¡°Why do I have a feeling that you didn¡¯t juste to make small talk with me?¡± I smile ¡°I want to destroy Franklin, Lydia, and the collective. You saw what he did to those poor wolves. He isn¡¯t going to stop.¡± ¡°We will, but I want to make sure that everything is good with ra and our pup before we deal with those ba**ards.¡± ¡°I want to do this for both of you. Franklin and Lydia are both so evil, the goddess only knows what they are plotting.¡± ¡°Cayden¡± he starts to say, and I stop him. ¡°I respect you as the Alpha and my brother-inw but I¡¯m not asking your permission.¡± I stand and he comes around the desk. ¡°Your sister will never forgive me if I let you leave without telling her.¡± I smile and stick out my hand. He takes it and I pass a sleep spell to him. I catch him so he doesn¡¯t hit the floor. That is no easy task with an Alpha wolf this heavy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Eli, but now she can¡¯t be angry with you.¡± I link my mother and sister at the same time. ¡°I love you both. Never forget that.¡± Their questions start and I break the link. I teleport myself outside of the pack. ¡°Cayden, we will see them again¡±, Riggs says. I take onest look at the pack before I teleport again outside a ce I had hoped to never see again. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 22 Pain ra POV As soon as Cayden breaks the link, I rush to Eli¡¯s office. The fear I feel after my brother cut the link is making it hard to breathe. I don¡¯t even knock when I reach the door. My mother rushes in behind me and the sight of my mate lying motionless nearly does me in. She grips my arm to steady me. ¡°He¡¯s breathing, ra¡± she says to reassure me. I focus on the fact I need to make sure my mate is alright and find out where the hell Cayden went. I can¡¯t fall apart right now. I have to be strong. I bend down and ce my hands on Eli¡¯s face. ¡°Eli, please wake up.¡± I bury my head in his neck, praying that my scent will bring him back to me. I feel two strong arms wrap around me. I feel a momentary spark of relief knowing that Eli is here with me. I pull back and he smiles. As quick as the smile came it fades. ¡°What happened Eli?¡± He starts to try to stand and my mother and I help him to his feet. We lead him to the couch that sits under the bay window. He takes my hand in his. ¡°Cayden is gone¡± he says. My heart starts to beat faster and I feel sick to my stomach. ¡°Where did he go?¡± I see the pain on his face before he finally answers me. ¡°He went to the ck Mountain Collective.¡± My mother gasps and I fight back tears. What the hell is he thinking? Without a word to Eli, I link Lily. ¡°ra, what¡¯s wrong¡± she asks. ¡°I need you toe to the office please¡±, I say and I¡¯m sure she can hear the panic in my voice. I never thought I would see Cayden again and now he has gone back to the wolves¡¯ den without a word. I¡¯m scared and angry at the same time. Lily appears and I stand walking toward her. ¡°Lily, I need you to take me to the ck Mountain Collective.¡± A growl sounds from behind me. ¡°That will not be happening.¡± I turn on Eli and his eyes are ck. ¡°I can¡¯t let him deal with those evil ba**ards alone. I should be there with him. It was us that they tortured for all those years. He is still trying to protect me.¡± The tears I¡¯m trying to hold back begin to run down my cheeks. Elies to stand in front of me. ¡°ra, I know how strong you are, but our pup is growing in your belly. I need you both to be safe. Please let me handle this. I will do everything in my power to bring Cayden back safely.¡± I look at my mother and I can see she agrees with Eli. I know that they are both right, but I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. He pulls me into his arms. ¡°ra, our mate will help Cayden. We need to keep our pup safe¡± Cora says. I manage to stop the tears. ¡°Eli, I need you to come back to me.¡± ¡°I will alwayse back to you, ra.¡± He pulls back and presses a kiss to my lips before he bends and kisses my belly. Goddess, I love this man. Cayden POV As I cross into the territory, I mask my scent. I want to reach that ba**ard and witch before anyone can let them know I¡¯m here. I had hoped I would never see this awful ce again but I need to do this for ra. I push those thoughts away because I need to focus on the evil in front of me. I approach the cottage that I was taken to before I escaped. ¡°Be careful, Cayden. Something doesn¡¯t feel right¡±, Riggs says. Before I can even respond, I feel a pain in my back. It feels like all the air was knocked out of me. I try to pull air into my lungs but it¡¯s impossible. I hearughter and growls. ¡°Cayden, we need to get up now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying Riggs.¡± I manage to get to my knees before I¡¯m knocked onto the porch of the cottage. ¡°It seems despite being a warlock, you¡¯re still just a worthless mutt¡± Franklin says. I can feel the rage consume me just hearing his voice. Memories of the times this man hurt ra sh through my mind. Riggs growls and we manage to get to our feet. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. This time I dodge the energy ball that b**ch throws. I shift and we start to make our way through Franklin¡¯s men. Riggs rips through three rogues while dodging the witch¡¯s attack. I can hear a commotion behind me but I can¡¯t stop now. I have to reach them before my sacrifice is for nothing. Fifteen men are standing in front of Franklin and Lydia. I shift back into human form and he smiles. I hear growls from behind me and I know that more of his men have surrounded me. ¡°It seems that Grant will get his wish after all mutt. I should have killed you and your b**ch of a sister when you were just pups.¡± I feel a calm wash over me. ¡°Cayden, it¡¯s time. Focus and the magic will do the rest,¡± I hear my father¡¯s voice. I open my arms and all my thoughts are about ending this collective. When I look back at Franklin, I see fear in his eyes. The men start moving toward me when the cottage behind us burst into mes. The wolves¡¯ focus shifts from me to the next building that bursts into mes. I start to stalk toward Franklin and Lydia. I watch her reach for his hand. Before he can take it, I surround him in a purple orb. She looks back at me with panic. ¡°You ba**ard¡± she screams before she disappears. Franklin begins to scream her name and I take great pleasure in his misery. Despite not being mated, she has always protected him, but this time she saved herself. Her day wille. I will make sure of it. I drop the orb and he shifts running for the trees that surround the collective. ¡°He will not get away from us¡±, Riggs says. I shift and Riggs runs as fast as he can toward the trees. We slow down and stalk forward making sure he doesn¡¯t attack us first. I have no idea if Lydia came back for this a**hole. I catch his scent and move forward. He is hiding like a rodent in the tall grass. I wave my hand and the grass disappears. ¡°Cayden, I can help you get revenge on that ba**ard Grant for what he did to you and your sister.¡± I growl that he dare speak of ra. ¡°This was all his doing. I can help you kill him, Cayden.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m Cayden instead of a mutt.¡± I can feel my eyes are glowing and I know I need to calm myself down. ¡°I need nothing from you. You deserve a slow torturous death, but honestly, that would make me a monster just like you.¡± I raise my hand and picture his blood moving fast in his body. His face turns red and he screams in pain. His body begins to swell before he explodes all over the trees. I drop to my knees. ¡°That was amazing, Cayden. You did it, you ended that ba**ard¡± Riggs says. ¡°I did but Lydia got away.¡± ¡°We will find her and she will suffer the same fate.¡± I hear wolves growling in the distance and I manage to get back to my feet. ¡°Riggs, can we shift again?¡± I know how exhausted I am but I¡¯m not sure how my magic affects him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m good. Let¡¯s shift and finish off the rest of these wolves.¡± We run back toward the cottages and I stop when I realize that Eli and Lily are here. They have killed the remaining rogues. I head toward the cottage that houses the cells. When I get inside, there are two female wolves lying on the floor of the cell. They are in rough shape but they are both breathing. I rush to where the keys hang on the far wall. I start to try each key. It sounds like a stampedeing down the stairs. I look up to see a very pissed off Eli and a smiling Lily. He heads straight at me and punches me in the face. I know it isn¡¯t as hard as he can or I would have been knocked out. ¡°What the hell were you thinking? How do you think she would have felt if something happened to you?¡± He reaches out his hand to pull me to my feet. He pulls me into a hug. ¡°Next time you let us help from the beginning.¡± I pull back and nod. I go back to trying to find the key. ¡°Do you know these women, Cayden?¡± ¡°Yes, they are sisters. That ba**ard had them taken from their pack when they were about five years old.¡± Thest key finally works and I push the cell door open. Eli and I scoop up the girls. Once we are upstairs and far away from the cottages, Lily turns them all to ashes. I don¡¯t have time to enjoy the fact that this ce will never hurt another person. We need to get the girls to the pack hospital. Without warning, Lily ces her hand on my forearm and we reappear back in the pack. We rush inside the hospital and the doctor and nurses bring over two gurneys. They rush the girls to the back and I take a seat in the waiting area. The adrenaline that was flowing through my body is starting to subside. I¡¯m suddenly exhausted. Lily sits next to me. ¡°Though I agree with Eli that you shouldn¡¯t have gone alone, I¡¯m still proud of you.¡± She wraps her arm around my back and her words make Riggs puff out his chest. I chuckle and the hospital door flies open. My sister and mother rush toward me. I stand and when ra reaches me she pounds on my chest. ¡°How could you be so selfish?¡± Her tears break me. I manage to pull her into my arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I worried you. I needed to protect you from them. I had to try.¡± She quiets and lifts her head to look at me. ¡°No more running off without talking to us. Family takes care of each other and my pup needs their uncle.¡± ¡°I promise¡± I say before my mother wraps us both in a hug. The doors open again and Micah and Mason walk in this time. They walk toward me ready to take my hand. ¡°Mate¡± they both growl and I smile. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 23 New Mates Cayden POV As soon as Micah says mate, I know what the hell is happening but he doesn¡¯t. Mason is sniffing the air and walking toward Eli. Mason lets out a growl that would make most wolves sh*t themselves, but Eli smiles. ¡°Your mates are here and safe now, calm down.¡± Their eyes shift back to their normal color as they look between us. ¡°They were prisoners of the collective that ra and I were held in.¡± Now both their growls fill the room. ¡°Enough¡± Eli gives Alphamand and they both quiet. ¡°I know you are angry and scared but going crazy in the hospital will not help your mates. ra goes to stand near Eli before she turns toward the twins. ¡°They will need time just as I did, but I have faith that the two of you can help them ovee all they have been through¡±, ra says. She walks over to Mason first and wraps him in a hug. I wait to hear Eli growl, but it neveres. She hugs Micah and his sadness is palpable in the room. ¡°Have faith in the goddess. She knew that you and your brother are who the girls need to be happy. Anything worth having is worth fighting for Micah.¡± He squeezes her a little tighter before he finally releases her. She rejoins Eli and we wait to hear from the doctor. I say a prayer to the goddess to protect Eudora and Edita. After what feels like hours, the doctores back out to speak with us. ¡°The youngdies are stable but they are in no way out of the woods. They are severely malnourished and have bruises covering most of their bodies. I believe their wolves have been suppressed and are not healing them.¡± I hear a whimper and I know it¡¯s Mason. ¡°We are going to do everything we can for them, Betas.¡± They both nod and my heart breaks for the pain I see on their faces. ¡°Can we sit with them doctor and try to offer them healing,¡± Micah asks. ¡°Give the nurses a few more minutes and then absolutely. Anything that will help them heal can¡¯t hurt.¡± We all take a seat and Mason breaks the silence. ¡°What are our mates¡¯ names?¡± ¡°Eudora and Edita are their names. They came to the collective when they were five years old after they were taken from their pack. They couldn¡¯t remember anything about their pack. They said that their daddy was a big wolf and their mommy was pretty.¡± I smile at the memory of the little girls who were so innocent. I wish I was able to protect them as much as I wish that I could have protected ra. I look up and my sister is walking toward me. She sits down and pulls me into a hug. ¡°You need to stop ming yourself for things that were out of your control. You are a survivor as much as those girls are, as much as I am. You are the reason that the three of us are alive.¡± She pulls back and I love the strength and happiness I see in my sister now. Micah POV After about twenty minutes, the doctores out and leads us to the room. When he swings open the door, the most intoxicating scent of lc invades my nose. Dax is losing his sh*t when he sees our mate is hooked up to machines and her face is covered in bruises. I do everything I can to keep my wolf under control. If that f**ker wasn¡¯t dead right now, I would rip him apart with my bare hands. That witch is next in line for death for helping him hurt people I love. Mason goes to Edita¡¯s bedside and takes her hand in his. This is not how I expected finding our mates to go. I wasn¡¯t sure if we would share a mate as that happens often with identical twins. I¡¯m grateful that we don¡¯t. I want this beautiful woman to myself. I just pray that ra is right and she epts me. I can¡¯t live another day of my life without her. I take a deep breath and pull a chair next to her bed. I take her hand in mine and I¡¯m grateful to feel her warmth. The tingles that dance wherever our skin touches feels amazing. I brush my fingers up and down her forearm. I notice that the monitor that lets me know my mate is alive starts to beep faster with my touch. Even though she is unconscious, her body recognizes her mate. ¡°Let¡¯s try to help our mate Micah¡±, Dax says. I ce my forehead against hers. I think about healing her and I can feel the energy moving out of me and into her. I pull back when I¡¯m done and ce a soft kiss on her forehead. She doesn¡¯t wake up but the bruises that were prominent on her face are now gone. I just pray that she wakes up soon before my wolf and I lose it. Mason POV I can¡¯t believe all this is happening. I¡¯m so grateful that Cayden rescued our mates from that horrible ce. What if they had died? My wolf growls ¡°don¡¯t talk like that. She is here with us where she is meant to be.¡± ¡°I know Jett, but what if ra is wrong? What if they can¡¯t get past what those bastards did to them?¡± ¡°Then we don¡¯t deserve to call ourselves their mates.¡± His words sting and I hate that he is right. I don¡¯t care how long it takes, I will prove to this woman that no one will ever hurt her again. That she is safe here with me. That she is meant to be mine. I hold her soft hand in mine while I look at the most beautiful face I¡¯ve ever seen. Despite the bruising and cuts, she is gorgeous. I turn to see Micah doing the healing spell before I stand and do the same. I think with all that has happened we forget that not only can the doctors help our mates but we can. My overwhelming sadness was clouding my thinking. I ce my forehead against hers and as soon as the energy passes to her, I pull back. Her face ispletely healed and I can¡¯t help but run my fingers down her cheek. I take my seat again before I take her hand in mine. A light knock sounds on the door and Eli walks in with ra. She walks over to Eudora first and bends, whispering something in her ear. Shees over and does the same in Edita¡¯s ear. Despite our hearing, I can¡¯t make out exactly what she said. She stands back up looking between myself and Micah. ¡°Congrattions to you both and I know where your minds are right now. I know you both have the strength to prove to your mates that they are everything to you despite what they have been through¡±, ra says. We both stand and bro-hug Eli before we wrap ra in another hug. A moan gets my attention and I turn to see my mate¡¯s eyes fluttering open. The minute she sees us, the fear I see in her eyes guts me. I start to walk toward her but rays her hand on my forearm, stopping me. ra starts to walk toward my mate. ¡°Hi Edita, do you remember me from the collective?¡± She nods and it takes all that I have in me not to scoop her up in my arms and hold her to my chest. ¡°You are safe here. No one is going to hurt you, I promise¡± ra says. She offers her hand to my mate and she takes it. ¡°Where is Eudora¡±, she asks with panic in her voice. ¡°Your sister is right there. She is fine, she just hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± ¡°How did we get here?¡± ¡°Cayden destroyed the collective and he and my mate saved you both.¡± She looks around the room between Eli, me and Micah. ra points to Eli, ¡°that is my mate. He is the Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± Her eyes get like saucers and I hold back a chuckle. ¡°That means you are a Luna, ra.¡± ¡°Yes it does.¡± She looks back at me before she drops her gaze. ¡°Edita, that is Mason and that is Micah. They are the Betas of this pack.¡± She manages to look at me again before she drops her gaze. Without her wolf present, she doesn¡¯t realize that I am her mate. ra must know what I am thinking. ¡°Edita, have you been able to feel your wolf yet?¡± ¡°Yes, I can feel her now.¡± My heart sinks. She knows that I am her mate and she hasn¡¯t imed me. Jett whimpers and I hate this for both of us. Calliope POV I wake to find myself outside our cottage. The night air feels cold against my skin and I have no idea how the hell I got out here. I remember going to sleep. Movement in the trees gets my attention and I reach out to Aurora. It¡¯s strange but I can¡¯t feel her. I start to panic until I see a red wolf walking toward me. ¡°Aurora, how is this possible?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still asleep but there is something that the goddess wants you to see.¡± This is the craziest dream I have ever had but I go with it. Aurorays down and I climb on her back. She takes off and I don¡¯t know how long we run before things start to look familiar. ¡°Aurora, why the hell are we here?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer and continues to run, crossing the border. I pray no patrol guard sees us right now. ¡°No one can see us, Calliope. We aren¡¯t really here.¡± She enters the pack house and when we reach the cells my heart sinks. Bradford is huddled in the corner of the cell holding onto Julie. ¡°Is this real or am I imagining this happening? Where is Anthony?¡± ¡°I wish it wasn¡¯t real but it is. Anthony left and is in hiding. They never made it out of the pack.¡± The rage that begins to build is blinding. ¡°We have to save them. They are in here because he tried to protect me. I will not allow my father to hurt another person that is important to me.¡± ¡°The goddess agrees but the rest is up to us, Calliope.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She turns heading up the stairs and back out of the pack house. ¡°What are you doing, Aurora? We can¡¯t leave them here.¡± ¡°Calliope, we are not here but we wille back for them. I have to show you something else before we head back. We run through the trees until wee to a clearing that is covered with flowers. The temperature that was cold is now warm against my skin. Aurora stops and a few feet away is a bass. I¡¯m confused, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from sliding off Aurora¡¯s back and walking toward the bass. I reach it in ten steps. I look down and the sweetest little pup is sleeping peacefully. I turn to Aurora to ask her what this means, but she is gone. The pup starts to cry and I can¡¯t help but lean down and scoop her in my arms. I start to walk with her pressed to my chest. She quiets and I feel a sense of peace. I start to feel exhaustion like I¡¯ve never known, but I¡¯m not ready to let go of the pup, so Iy down on the soft grass with her on my chest. I don¡¯t know how long has past but I wake up in a panic when I realize the pup is gone. I look around and realize I¡¯m in my room. I wipe sweat from my brow and reach out to Aurora. I can feel her but she is quiet. ¡°Aurora, who was the pup in our dream?¡± ¡°She is our pup.¡± I can¡¯t have heard her right. I don¡¯t even have a mate. Before I can ask her any more questions, we get a link that there is a wolf at the southern border. I throw the nkets off and rush outside. We shift and rush toward the border and Piper joins us. Carter is already waiting and as soon as I see the man, I shift. I run to him, wrapping him in a hug when I hear a growl and the word ¡°mate¡± from behind me. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 24 It¡¯s Time to Act Calliope POV I release Anthony and turn to see Oliver¡¯s eyes are ck. ¡°Mate¡± Anthony says and I smile. Oliver shifts and runs through the trees. My heart breaks when I see Anthony¡¯s face. I grab his arm ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± I turn back to Carter. ¡°Carter, this is Anthony. He is a friend and can be trusted. I¡¯m going to talk to Oliver and then I need to speak to you and Abigale.¡± He smiles and nods. I shift and Aurora takes off following Oliver¡¯s scent. We reach the training field and Oliver is sitting on the bench. I shift and walk toward him. His head is resting in his hands. ¡°Oliver¡± I say his name and when he picks his head up I can see he is fighting back tears. I sit next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How can he be my mate?¡± ¡°What did you expect your mate to be like?¡± ¡°A woman¡± he says. I rub circles on his back. ¡°What qualities did you hope they would have?¡± He looks at me deep in thought for a moment before he finally answers. ¡°I had hoped my mate would be loyal, kind, strong, and funny.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear this but Anthony is all of those things. I won¡¯t tell you what you should do, Oliver, because my opinion doesn¡¯t matter, but I think you should really think about what you do next.¡± He looks at me before he pulls me into a hug. I hear a growl and it makes me smile. When I pull back, I turn to see Anthony with an embarrassed look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you guys some time to talk. I need to go discuss things with Carter¡± I say to Oliver and he nods. I stand walking toward Anthony. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for growling at you, Calliope.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be sorry. Go talk to your mate and be patient.¡± He nods and walks past me. I head for Carter and Abigale¡¯s cottage. I need to discuss what Aurora showed me about Bradford and Julie. Thoughts about the pup are whirling around my mind but I push them aside for right now. I haven¡¯t found my mate and I won¡¯t be having a pup till I do. I reach the cottage and knock. The door swings open and Abigale is smiling at me. She pulls me into a hug. ¡°Thank you for being such a good friend to my brother. I know he was shocked, but I know Oliver. He wants his fated mate.¡± She pulls back and leads me toward the office. Carter is waiting inside and I take a seat. ¡°If you want to discuss Anthony, I¡¯m sure you know that he is wee to stay in the collective whether he and Oliver ept each other or not. Abigale and I trust your judgement, Calliope.¡± ¡°That means a lot to me, but actually I wanted to discuss a vision that Aurora showed me.¡± They both stay quiet and I tell them about Bradford and Julie. ¡°I can¡¯t let them suffer for trying to protect me from that ba**ard.¡± ¡°Of course not. We will do all we can to help you get them out safely.¡± ¡°Honestly, I know that Lily offered to help me should I need it and I¡¯m going to take her up on it. There is no need to put anyone at risk for this rescue mission. My father will have his day, but for now I just want to get Anthony¡¯s parents out before those evil f**ks do anything that I can¡¯t undo.¡± Carter nods and I rub the symbol on my hand, not even knowing if this will work. After a few minutes, Lily appears in the office. ¡°Calliope, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I smile at her concern for me. I know she said we are connected, but she genuinely cares for others. I exin what my father has done to Bradford and Julie. I also exin how I came to know what has happened. She smiles ¡°your wolf just continues to amaze me. Let¡¯s see about making things right shall we.¡± I stand and take her hand. ¡°You two better be careful¡± Abigale says in her best mom voice and I chuckle. We both nod and Lily turns to me. ¡°Picture the cells in the pack in your mind.¡± I do as she says and when I open my eyes again, we are standing inside the cell. Just as it was in my vision, Bradford is holding onto Julie and they both have their eyes closed. I¡¯m just about to turn to him when I hear a growl. I turn to see a guard trying to find the key to get to us. Lily waves her hand knocking him against the wall. ¡°Calliope, what the hell are you doing here¡± Bradford asks. ¡°We are saving you and your mate from my ba**ard of a father.¡± They both rush to their feet ande toward us. I hear the door bang and I don¡¯t need to even look to know who is rushing down the stairs. We all join hands and my father growls when he sees me. I flip him the bird before I close my eyes. When I open my eyes, we are standing in Carter¡¯s office. I¡¯m pulled into strong arms ¡°thank you Calliope. You saved my mate and for that I am forever in your debt.¡± ¡°You owe me nothing. You were only in the cells because you were trying to protect me.¡± When he steps back, Julie wraps me in her arms. ¡°Is your mother here with you?¡± ¡°She is and so is Anthony.¡± She stiffens at my words. She pulls back with disbelief in her eyes. ¡°My pup is here.¡± I smile and nod. I¡¯m just about to tell them that he should be back soon when the office door opens. Oliver walks in first, followed by Anthony. Anthony rushes toward his parents and I¡¯m d that they are all safe. ¡°Mom and dad, this is Oliver, my mate.¡± Oliver walks toward him and takes his hand. I look at Bradford and his face is unreadable. He steps in front of Oliver and pulls him into a hug. The tension in the room from moments ago fades away. ¡°Wee to our family, son¡±, Bradford says before Julie hugs Oliver. I know my father and he will be here soon enough, but right now I¡¯m going to enjoy my friends and family¡¯s happiness. Alpha Mateo POV I¡¯m balls deep in one of the omegas when the guard links me. ¡°Alpha we have a problem in the cells.¡± ¡°Deal with it I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°A witch is here with your daughter.¡± I don¡¯t even say a word as I pull out and pull on my pants. I run at full speed for the dungeon. I¡¯m down the stairs just in time to see them teleporting. I growl and that little b**ch flips me off. She is going to beg for mercy when I finally get my hands on her. I¡¯ll break her by using her b**ch of a mother. I turn on the guard who is getting to his feet. ¡°You let them escape with my prisoners.¡± ¡°Alpha the witch¡± he starts to say but I want none of his excuses. I grab him, breaking his neck. I rush back upstairs to my room to grab my phone. The omega was smart enough to leave or she would be suffering the same fate as that worthless warrior. I dial that witches f**king number and she picks up on the second ring. ¡°Get your a** here now¡± I say without greeting her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you must have the wrong number because no one speaks to me that way.¡± As soon as I¡¯m done using this b**ch I¡¯m going to rip her a** apart before she can use her magic. ¡°The prisoners are gone so I need you here.¡± The call disconnects and she appears in my room. ¡°How the hell did your f**k ups let them escape?¡± I growl ¡°my daughter, with the help of a light witch, teleported them out of the cell.¡± ¡°Well that interesting.¡± ¡°Care to share, what is so interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into what witches would have been strong enough to make that protection spell that was around the collective and it seems that the Nightfire pack has two very strong light witches.¡± ¡°So what the hell does that mean you are two weak to go up against them.¡± She steps into my space ¡°you have paid me a lot of money but make no mistake you cannot get a refund if you¡¯re dead. I am one of the strongest ck magic witches on the. I will get some reinforcements because I always deliver on my deals.¡± That¡¯s thest thing she says before she disappears. Goddess I¡¯m going to take great pleasure in ripping her throat out when the time is right. ra POV Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t believe our pups will be here soon. I keep expecting that ba**ard Grant to attack the pack. Hopefully, he realizes he is no match for the warriors and witches in our pack. My friends and family are having a shower for our pup today. I¡¯m so d my mother is here and a part of the nning. She seems to truly be focused on the time we have together now instead of all that we missed. Strong arms wrap around me from behind as I look in the full-length mirror. He ces his hands on my belly. We decided to reveal our pup¡¯s gender during the festivities today. ¡°You look beautiful love.¡± I turn in his arms and press a soft kiss to his lips. ¡°Thank you, but you have to say that you did this to me.¡± He laughs and I love that sound. ¡°We better get down to the party before our motherse looking for us¡± Eli says. He takes my hand leading me downstairs. When we walk into the garden I¡¯m speechless. There isn¡¯t an area that isn¡¯t decorated. There is huge cake and a smaller one on a table covered in food. My mother rushes over and wraps me in a hug. ¡°How is my grandpup today?¡± I chuckle ¡°same as yesterday, kicking up a storm.¡± I look around the tables and our pack members are all here to celebrate with us. I notice that Eudora and Edita are sitting at the same table with Micah and Mason. They haven¡¯t epted each other yet, but the girls are opening up and spending more time with their mates. I have faith that they will find the strength to ept the bond. Larisa and Rose rush toward us. Eli rolls his eyes and I p his arm. ¡°Your sister and Rose are just excited.¡± He kisses me before he heads over to where his father, Michael, and Neal are standing. I was shocked when they agreed to attend the shower, but I don¡¯t think their mates gave them much choice. ¡°ra, I¡¯m so excited to find out what you¡¯re having¡±, Larisa says. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°So what do you two think we are having?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a boy¡±, Larisa says. ¡°I think it¡¯s a girl¡±, Rose says. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to find out¡± I say when Amelia calls for Eli and I to join her and Lincoln. ¡°Thank you all foring to celebrate with the Alpha and Luna as we find out the gender of the future Alpha of the pack and our grandpup¡± Lincoln says. He smiles at us and we cut into the cake together. When I see the pink cake my world stops. We are going to have a daughter. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 25 Best and Worst Day Eli POV I¡¯m in my office going over paperwork when I get a link from Micah and Mason. ¡°We need you toe to the eastern border now.¡± I don¡¯t waste time asking what the hell is going on. I rush down the stairs and out of the pack house. I shift into Ss and we run as fast as we can until the warriorse into sight. As soon as we near the border, the scent of blood and rotting flesh invades our nostrils. Ss growls and I approach my men. I shift and join the others. Lying on the ground is the body of what I assume is a rogue. He is unrecognizable and he has a note stapled to his chest. I reach down and pull the note off. As I read I¡¯m so angry I can¡¯t even see straight. I growl and turn toward my men. ¡°I want triple patrols now.¡± My men scatter and only Micah and Mason remain. ¡°What the hell does it say, Eli,¡± Mason asks. I shove the note toward him. Letter Alpha Eli Thomas I sent you this gift to show you exactly what I¡¯m capable of when ites to you worthless mutts. I have simple demands, but if they are not met, you and your whole pack will suffer the same fate as this worthless rogue. I want your rogue Luna and her ba**ard brother or I will make sure the Nightfire pack no longer exists. I know you¡¯re thinking about how strong you and your witch friends are, but make no mistake, I am stronger. I have an army of warlocks at mymand. Are you really willing to sacrifice your family and pack for those two worthless mutts? I will not wait long for your answer. I will being and I expect that you will make the right decision. Octavious Letter End ¡°Eli, we will all fight and die if we have to in order to keep ra and your pup safe¡±, Mason says. I figured that ba**ard Grant would be a problem, but who the hell is this ba**ard? Why does he want my mate and Cayden? I will die before anyone touches her or my pack. ¡°Eli, talk to us,¡± Micah says. ¡°I know you both will. We need to figure out exactly who Ocatavious is and what the f**k he has to do with my mate? I need you both to put a protection spell on Cayden and ra please.¡± ¡°Of course we will. Are you going to let ra and Cayden know what¡¯s going on?¡± I growl ¡°ra is due any day. I don¡¯t want her stressed before she gives birth. I will make sure I¡¯m with her every minute until our pup is born.¡± ¡°Eli, I need you,¡± ra says through our bond. My heart stops beating for a moment. ¡°I think I¡¯m inbor.¡± ¡°I have to go. ra thinks she is inbor.¡± They both smile and I turn shifting into Ss. ¡°We will protect her, Eli¡±, Ss says as we run. This is supposed to be one of the best days of my life. My beautiful mate is going to make me a father, but instead I can¡¯t push thoughts of that letter from my mind. I reach the pack house and rush up the stairs to our floor. ra is in the tub and she is rubbing circles on her belly. I can see the pain on her face. ¡°ra, what are you doing? We need to get you to the hospital?¡± ¡°I linked the doctor and she is on her way. I want to do a water birth.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted but I¡¯ve done a lot of research and this is what I want. Are you alright with that Eli?¡± ¡°Did the doctor say this is safe for you and the pup?¡± ¡°Yes, she is bringing everything she needs to make it safe.¡± I smile and bend down, pushing her damp hair off her face. ¡°As long as it¡¯s safe, I want you to do what¡¯sfortable for you. You are bringing our pup into the world.¡± She smiles and I bend down kissing her forehead. There is silence for a minute as she breathes through the pain. ¡°Eli, what happened¡± she asks and I stiffen. ¡°I can feel your fear and anger through our bond now tell me what happened.¡± ¡°ra, I want you to focus on you and our pup.¡± She shoots me a re and begins to pant again. ¡°Eli Daniel Thomas, you tell me what the hell happened now.¡± ¡°Do you know anyone named Octavious?¡± She scrunches herN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. nose. ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard that name before.¡± I exin what we found and the letter. I see fear and sadness on her face. ¡°I promise you ra I will protect you, Cayden, and our pup.¡± Sheys her hand on my cheek. ¡°I have no doubt of that, but what about the pack members that are going to be hurt because of me.¡± I growl ¡°you are their Luna they would die to protect you.¡± ¡°I know they would but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.¡± Another pain hits her and this time she whimpers. A knock sounds on the door and I rush over to let the doctor in. Evelyn and my mother are right behind her. The doctor¡¯s cheeks blush and I know she is the reason they know. ¡°My apologies, Alpha, but the former Luna was very insistent that I tell her when I got the call.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. I was just about to link them.¡± My mother hugs me ¡°Eli, she will do fine. She is strong.¡± ¡°I know she is. I just hate to see her in pain.¡± Evelyn smiles and hugs me before they both head into the bathroom. After the doctor has everything set up, our mothers head out to wait in our bedroom. ra and I want to do this together, just the two of us. ¡°Alright Luna, I¡¯m going to check to see how dted you are.¡± She smiles ¡°you¡¯re moving along nicely. You¡¯re six centimeters and if it keeps moving this fast we will have a pup very soon.¡± ra smiles and I kiss her forehead. An hour passes and ra¡¯s grunts and moans are bing more intense. I rub her back, trying to do what I can to give her somefort. I hate that she has to go through all this pain. The doctor checks her again and this time she is ready to push. ¡°Alpha, why don¡¯t you slide in behind her so you can help her push.¡± I strip down to my boxer briefs before I slide in behind her. She leans back against my chest and takes my hands in hers. ¡°Alright Luna, when the pain hits this time I want you to bare down and I¡¯ll count to ten.¡± ra begins to squeeze my hands and the doctor counts. This process happens over and over again. I don¡¯t know what I expected, but I wish for ra¡¯s sake that our pup was born already. I can see how exhausted she is and I just want her to be able to rest. ¡°Alright Luna, stop pushing for a moment so I can check you again¡±, the doctor says. ¡°You¡¯re amazing ra. You¡¯re so strong¡± I whisper into her ear. ¡°Luna, a couple more pushes and we will wee your pup to our world.¡± It was like she had a new determination just from the doctor¡¯s words. She grips my hands and bares down. She pushes two more times before she screams. Her body rxes back into my chest. I watch as the doctor pulls our daughter from the water. She starts to rub her with a towel and her cries fill the bathroom. ¡°Oh my goddess she is here ra. You did so well. I love you so much.¡± ¡°I love you Eli¡± she says before she closes her eyes. I rub her hair as the doctor finishes cleaning up our daughter. ¡°Luna, do you want to hold her?¡± She reaches her hands up without a word and takes our beautiful pup in her arms. ¡°Hello sweet girl¡± she says before she kisses her forehead. The doctor cuts the cord and helps ra deliver her afterbirth. Evelyn peaks her head in ¡°do you need any help?¡± ¡°Yes, mom,e in and hold your granddaughter while I get out of the tub,¡± ra says. I slide out first before I lift ra out of the tub. I carry her to our bed after I dry her off. Once Iy her down, I look at my mother holding my pup. Shees toward me, cing her in my arms. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, ra, and happy for you both¡±, my mother says and kisses my cheek. ¡°Mom, can you let Cayden, dad, and Larisa know they cane in to see ra and the pup.¡± She nods and leaves the room. I walk over and sit on the bed in front of ra. I hand her our pup. ¡°She is so perfect. She has your nose and your hair, Eli.¡± I chuckle ¡°she is your mini-me love. She has your eyes and your beautiful smile.¡± I lean in and press a kiss to her lips. ¡°Do you still want the name we discussed?¡± ¡°I do, I think it¡¯s perfect.¡± Everyonees back in and I head to the other side of the bed to sit next to ra. Larisa walks over first. ¡°Can I hold her?¡± ¡°Of course you can, you¡¯re her aunt,¡± ra says. ¡°What¡¯s her name¡±, Cayden asks, and ra smiles. ¡°Her name is Faith Eve Thomas. I want her to always believe in who she is and Eve for my mother¡±, ra says. Evelyn ps her hand over her mouth and tears form in her eyes. I stand and go around to hug Evelyn before she goes to hug ra. After everyone gets to hold Faith, they leave us to spend time alone with our pup. I bring the bass from the nursery into our room. Once ra feeds Faith, she is fast asleep. I ce her in the bass. I turn back and ra is barely holding her eyes open. ¡°ra love, why don¡¯t you get some rest. I will be here and if Faith needs you I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eli. I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°After what you just did, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still awake. You are stronger than anyone I have ever met.¡± I walk over and press a kiss to her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how proud I am of you. Thank you for epting me and making me a father.¡± ¡°I love you Eli and I always will.¡± I climb into bed next to her and sheys her head on my chest. I look over at Faith every few minutes just watching her sleep. As Iy there, thoughts about that f**king letter shes through my mind. A moan from ra brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Are you alright ra?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer and I assume she is deep in sleep until I feel something wet on my leg. I throw the nkets back and my heart sinks. There is a circle of blood under ra¡¯s legs. I link Lily and my mother. Lily appears first and the door flies open a few secondster. Lily teleports us and I scream for the doctor. She runs toward me. ¡°She is bleeding, she won¡¯t wake up, help her¡± I scream. I ce her on the gurney and they wheel her away. Lily follows them to try to heal my mate. ¡°Eli, we can¡¯t lose her¡±, Ss cries. This can¡¯t be happening. Everything was perfect and now here I am at the hospital praying that my mate will be alright. Evelyn, Cayden, and my fathere in with panic on their faces. My father wraps me in his arms without a word. We stay like that for a long time before I hear the sound of doors opening. I turn to see the doctor and my aunting towards us. As soon as I see the look on their faces I fall to my knees. I scream before I run out of the hospital. Ss is whimpering, but right now I can¡¯t even offer himfort. My heart is being ripped out of my chest. The pain of losing her is more than I can handle when it hits me. Ss takes three steps before the darkness takes us under. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 26 Grief and Strength Cayden POV I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t breathe. I feel like I¡¯m not even in my body right now. Even before Lily and the doctor came out, I knew she was gone. Our bond as twins broke the minute she took herst breath. I don¡¯t know how to live in a world without ra. I had truly hoped that killing that ba**ard and driving that witch away would save her from what my father had said in my vision. I feel arms wrap around me but I can¡¯t even respond. ¡°Cayden¡±, my mother¡¯s soft whisper breaks me even more. I may have lost ra, but I had eighteen years with her. She has lost her twice and this time she is nevering back. I look into the eyes of this woman that gave us both life and I break even more when I see her pain. I step back and turn to face the doctor, who looks broken. I can¡¯t bring myself to care about how she feels right now. My sister is dead. ¡°Take me to her now¡± I demand. She looks past me. I¡¯m sure seeking someone¡¯s permission, which pisses me off. ¡°She is my sister. Take me to her now.¡± She turns and I follow her down the hall. I can hear footsteps behind me and I know it¡¯s my mother. When we reach the door, the doctor steps aside and I ce my hand against it. Once I walk inside, it¡¯s real. I push the door open and when my eyesnd on ra¡¯s body I just stare at her. The air in the room is still. There is no rise and fall to her chest. No warmth surrounding my beautiful sister. My mother walks past me and wraps my sister¡¯s body in her arms. Her sobs break me and the tears that wouldn¡¯t fall streak down my cheeks. I walk over and take her hand in mine. Her skin still feels warm. I bendying a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry ra. I wish it was me lying here. You deserve to be happy with your mate and your pup.¡± ¡°Cayden, don¡¯t do that¡± my mother says through her sobs. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. She deserved to have time with her pup and Eli. Please bring her back and take them¡± I start to plead with the goddess as I fall to my knees. I¡¯m again wrapped in my mother¡¯s embrace. ¡°Your sister would not want to hear you say that.¡± ¡°My sister can¡¯t hear anything because the f**king goddess took her from the people that loved her.¡± ¡°Cayden, I¡¯m angry and broken, but we need to be strong for ra, Faith, and Eli.¡± ¡°I was strong and I couldn¡¯t save my sister from the goddess¡¯s fate.¡± I manage to get to my feet and my mother ces her hands on my face. ¡°Cayden please¡± she pleads, and I wrap her in a hug. I don¡¯t want to cause her more pain, but I can¡¯t stay here. I can¡¯t pretend that everything is alright when it isn¡¯t. ¡°I have to go. I love you mom, but I have to go.¡± ¡°Go where, what are you talking about? Faith is here and our pack is here.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be here without ra. Maybe someday it will be different, but right now it¡¯s not.¡± I see fear and panic in her eyes, which I know makes me the biggest a**hole but I don¡¯t know how to breathe here. She pulls me into a hug again and I hold my mother. I know I will see her again, but I need her to know that I love her. She pulls back and she pulls my head to ce a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Fine, but we need to bury your sister first before we leave.¡± What the hell is she talking about? ¡°Mom¡± I start to say and she stops me. ¡°I will not lose both my pups again. I am going with you and when it¡¯s time we will return because this is our home.¡± I want to fight her but honestly, I need her as much as she needs me right now. Lincoln POV Talon runs following Eli¡¯s scent. As soon as we reach the trees near the border, I¡¯m broken. Eli is lying unconscious on the ground. I shift and rush to my pup. His breathing is shallow and his skin is cold to the touch. Losing our fated mates when we are bonded is enough to kill us. Faith cannot lose Eli now that she has lost her mother. Losing ra feels like losing one of my own pups. I push my own grief away as I manage to lift my son with Talon¡¯s help. I reach the hospital and the waiting room is empty. I can¡¯t even think about where everyone has gone as I yell for the doctor and nurses to help my son. They rush over and I ce him on the gurney. ¡°Alpha, I will do everything I can but the fight to live is up to Eli and his wolf.¡± I know what she says is true. I lean down, ¡°Eli, I know it would be easy to follow ra, but your daughter needs you¡±, I say before they wheel him through the double doors. I feel myself give into the loss of our daughter and the block I¡¯ve had between Amelia and I crumbles. ¡°Lincoln, how could this happen? How can this precious pup never know the wonderful mother she had?¡± ¡°I wish I knew love. I pray to the goddess we will all understand how this could happen.¡± ¡°Where is Eli? Where is our pup?¡± Before I can answer, she is standing in front of me. I see Lily holding our precious granddaughter with pain on her face. I know she is ming herself for not being able to save ra, but she can¡¯t. This is no one¡¯s fault. I pull Amelia into my arms and she sobs ¡°Eli is strong. I know he wille back for that little girl.¡± She squeezes me tighter and I pray to the goddess I¡¯m right. The door opening gets both of our attention. Evelyn and Cayden walk toward us. Amelia wraps Evelyn in a hug and I can¡¯t help but pull Cayden into an embrace. He stiffens at first but rxes and I can feel the movement of his chest as he cries. I never expected it when they say they will be leaving after wey ra to rest. I don¡¯t agree with them leaving, but I know by the look on Cayden¡¯s face, there is no talking him out of it. ¡°Please promise to keep in touch and return not only for Faith¡¯s sake, but for us.¡± ¡°You are not only pack, you are part of our family now¡± Amelia says and she wraps them both in a hug before they head out of the hospital. The doors open again and it¡¯s the doctor this time. ¡°Alpha and Luna, I can take you to Eli.¡± The doctor¡¯s guilt is palpable. Before I can say anything, my beautiful mate approaches her. ¡°This is not your fault. You did everything right. We don¡¯t always understand the goddess¡¯s ns, but you need to let your guilt go because you have no me for what happened.¡± The doctor bursts into tears and Amelia holds her rubbing circles on her back. My mate is truly amazing. When the doctor pulls back, she smiles but it doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Luna. I will try to believe that.¡± She leads us to the room where our son is lying motionless in a bed surrounded by machines. The beeping that signifies his heart is beating gives me somefort. Talon whimpers again seeing our pup broken and barely hanging on. Amelia walks over and slides in next to him like she did when he was just a pup. She is whispering in his ear about Faith and my heart squeezes in my chest. I grab a chair and sit down on the other side of the bed, taking his hand in mine. I say a prayer to the goddess despite how hurt and angry I am to bring Eli back to us, back to Faith. Ss POV I have never known this pain. When I left As, it was agony, but I dly suffered it because Amelia deserved a mate that loved her. A mate that put her above his own wants. I may not remember our bond, but I know I did it because I loved her enough to let her be happy with a human that deserved her. That pain was nothingpared to the feeling of my bond with ra and Cora breaking. I don¡¯t want to go on. My chance at happiness with my mate is over and now I pray for death to take me from this pain. I remember the darkness consuming us as we ran through the trees, but I have no idea where I am now. I can¡¯t feel Eli, but I¡¯m sure he is as broken as I am. ¡°Ss¡± I hear a soft female voice. I turn to see a beautiful wolf. She looks like Cora, but she doesn¡¯t. I know that makes no sense, but right now nothing does. I walk toward her and sit on my haunches when I¡¯m a few feet from her. ¡°Ss, I know that this is hard, but I need you to listen to me.¡± ¡°Cora¡± I say hoping I¡¯m right. She nods and I want to rush to her, but I feel like I can¡¯t move. ¡°I know that you and Eli don¡¯t understand why this has happened, but I promise you that it will all make sense very soon.¡± ¡°Nothing about losing you and ra will ever make sense¡± I growl. ¡°Ss, you were given this second chance because of the sacrifice you made for Amelia but that doesn¡¯t mean that life will be without it¡¯s trials. You and Eli will not always be broken unless you choose to be. Our pup is the part of ra and I that you will always have but we are not your future.¡± My heart breaks all over again hearing Cora speak about our future. We can¡¯t have a future without them. ¡°Yes you do, but you can choose to throw that future away and deny the gift the goddess gives you because you¡¯re hurting. We don¡¯t want that for the two of you. I can promise you that ra and I want you both to be happy. We want you to go back and love our babygirl with all your heart and when the timees, we want you to open your heart again to the goddess¡¯s gift.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t¡± I start to say and she growls. ¡°Ss, you can and if you ever loved us, you will. We will always be watching over you both and Faith. Now it¡¯s time for you to make the right choice and go back to our pup. She needs you.¡± ¡°She needs her mothers.¡± Cora walks toward me and ces her forehead against mine. ¡°You will keep us alive in the memories you share with our daughter and the love that you give her every day. I know that you and Eli are going to feel confused, angry, and hurt, but you need to ept the gift the goddess gives you. It was always meant to be this way and you will never know how happy you two have made us. Now it¡¯s time to go back and wake up.¡± Everything in me wants to stay with Cora until the perfect face of our pup pops into my mind. I stare into Cora¡¯s eyes knowing she did this. She licks my face and I close my eyes, reveling in the feeling of this wolf I love one more time before I take us back to our life. I just pray that Eli hasn¡¯t given up. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Two Days Later Eli POV Ie out of the bathroom and pull on my suit jacket. I look into the mirror, and I shake my self-pity away. I walk over and pick up my beautiful daughter. When I finally woke up, I wanted to run. I wanted to be anything but an Alpha and a father. I lost the other half of my soul. How could I go on living without the most important part of me? It took hours before I finally felt Ss and honestly, I thought about giving into death until visions of my daughter scrolled through the darkness. I know that he was showing me why we had to live. My mother has given me more than one get your sh*t together for your pup talks over thest two days. I would be lost without my family. I was angry when Cayden and Evelyn said they would be leaving for a while, but we all grieve differently. I carry Faith downstairs and my mother takes her from my arms. I pull my sister into a hug. I¡¯m not the only one who has lost her, and my sister is hurting. I have to be strong for my pup and my family. As I watch them lower my mate into the ground, I feel the loss and I give into it this time. I know I have to be strong, but I allow myself this moment of grieving. I look around at my pack members who have lost their Luna and I can see the heart break on their faces. I hold my pup tight in my arms and I promise her that she will know how amazing her mother was and how much I loved her. We head back toward the pack house to celebrate ra and Cora. After dinner, Cayden and Evelyn spend time with Faith before they get ready to leave. ¡°Eli, we will return. I promise you¡± Evelyn says, and I hug her. She is so amazing. She lost ra twice and she is still standing. If I didn¡¯t have Faith, I know I wouldn¡¯t be here. I need Faith to be close, so I had her crib and other items moved to our room. I mean my room. I feel a tear roll down my cheek as I correct my thought. Larisa walks over and takes Faith from me. ¡°Let¡¯s go take care of Faith and get you some rest.¡± Larisa has moved to my floor to help me with Faith. I told her it wasn¡¯t necessary, but my sister isn¡¯t one to take no for an answer. Honestly, I¡¯m d to have her with me. We reach the floor and she helps me give Faith a bath before I feed her. When Larisa leaves, I slide into the bed that still has a faint scent of ra and I let the darkness take me. Lincoln POV ¡°Alpha, we have unwanted visitors at the southern border.¡± I growl that someone daree here after we buried our daughter today. ¡°Amelia, I have to go, apparently there is a problem at the border.¡± This time she growls and slips her shoes back on. I know better than to argue with her right now. We both shift once we are outside and when we arrive at the border, I can¡¯t hold back the growl that escapes me. It shakes the trees and most of the wolves standing behind the two a**holes drop their heads. I shift as does Amelia. ¡°What the f**k are you doing here?¡± I expect Grant to speak but, it¡¯s the warlock that does. ¡°I made it clear to the Alpha that I would be here to collect the mutts, so what his answer.¡± I try to walk toward him, but he stops me. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y games with you wolf and I have no problem killing you and this whole pack.¡± ¡°My son buried his Luna today so you can f**king leave or I will call every pack member here to rip you apart.¡± ¡°Where is my Luna?¡± This time Amelia growls ¡°you have no Luna. Evelyn and her son are gone and you will never see them again.¡± Grant growls and whatever was holding me back lifts. I shift but just like that, we are standing alone. Lily and Pheobe appear and I know that this is far from over. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 27 First Shift Alpha Grant POV One minute I¡¯m growling at that ba**ard Lincoln and the next I¡¯m standing in my pack yard. ¡°What the f**k¡± I say as I turn to Octavius. ¡°You were supposed to get my mate back. We had a deal.¡± ¡°A deal means that both parties get what they want. Are my nephew¡¯s pups dead?¡± ¡°It is not my fault that the ba**ard left the pack after his b**ch of a sister died.¡± ¡°When I get what I want then you will get what you want. Find the mutt so I can end the abomination my nephew created and I will give you back your Luna. Until you find him, our deal is void. Do not call me until you have met the terms of our deal.¡± Before I can respond I¡¯m standing alone. ¡°So much for your brilliant n to get Evelyn back¡±, Thiago says. Sometimes I hate my damn wolf. I block him and head back inside. Once I reach my office, I pull the book out of my desk that contains my contacts. I need a tracker that cares more about money than morals. I find the name I¡¯m looking for and dial it. ¡°Alpha Grant, to what do I owe this phone call?¡± ¡°I need you to track someone down and bring him back to me alive.¡± ¡°You know the deal, Grant. I need the details to determine the cost.¡± ¡°Come to the pack and we can discuss the details and your payment. I will be waiting for your arrival.¡± ¡°I will be there in five days¡±, Hudson says. ¡°I need you here tomorrow.¡± Hisughter pisses me off. ¡°Grant, I tell you when I¡¯ll be there. I said five days and that is not negotiable. If you want my expertise, then you will wait or find someone else to do your dirty work.¡± ¡°Fine, I will see you in five days, Hudson.¡± I m the phone down. Goddess, I hate dealing with werebears. Amelia POV It¡¯s been two weeks since we lost ra. I¡¯m trying so hard not to be angry with the goddess for taking her away from Eli and Faith. I know she has her reasons, but my pups are hurting. We are all hurting. ra was my daughter even if it wasn¡¯t by blood. Lily has been distraught and Neal is losing his mind about seeing his mate this way. Eli hasn¡¯t talked about ra since her burial ceremony. Lincoln and I are worried that he is not allowing himself to grieve. He doesn¡¯t let Faith out of his sight. He has set up a pack and y in his office and despite our offers, he won¡¯t let us give him a break. ¡°Larisa, can you please meet us in Eli¡¯s office,¡± I link her. We need to get through to him because what he is doing isn¡¯t healthy. He has thrown himself into his Alpha duties and taking care of Faith. Larisa meets us in the hallway and I knock before opening the door. Eli is holding Faith and giving her a bottle. He looks confused when he sees the three of us. I walk over and put my hands out to him. ¡°I got her mom.¡± ¡°I know you do, Eli, but I would like to hold her. She is safe with me.¡± I can see how hard it is for him to let her go when he hands her to me. We all take a seat and he has such fear in his eyes. He is afraid he is going to lose Faith the way he lost ra. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Eli, look at me.¡± He does as I ask. ¡°I understand that your worried about Faith. Anyone that has been through what you have would be scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared¡± he says. ¡°Eli, you can lie to yourself, but I am your mother and I know you¡¯re afraid of losing Faith.¡± He growls ¡°I¡¯m not afraid because I won¡¯t let anything happen to Faith.¡± I hand Lincoln our granddaughter before I walk around the desk. Eli turns toward me and I make him look in my eyes as I speak. ¡°You did not let anything happen to ra. No one is to me for that sweet girl going to be with the goddess.¡± I can see that he is fighting back tears. He stands ¡°I should have insisted she go to the hospital. I should have realized sooner that something was wrong.¡± I pull my son into my embrace and I can feel the sobs as he cries for the first time since he lost his mate. ¡°Nothing would have changed what happened, Eli. ra may be gone, but she is never going to be forgotten. We will all tell your pup what a wonderful mother she had. You can¡¯t stop living because you lost her.¡± He pulls back and I wipe away the tears covering his cheeks. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to let us help you have bnce. You can trust us to take care of Faith when you have things to do. What you have been doing isn¡¯t healthy. You need to grieve and live.¡± I can see he wants to protest but he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Your dad and I are going to take Faith for a while and you need to go for a run. I¡¯m sure that both you and Ss need time together. You need to be there for each other.¡± He nods before he wraps me in a hug again. ¡°How am I supposed to go on without her, mom? Every time I think about the fact that she is gone, it¡¯s like I lose her all over again.¡± ¡°I know sweetheart, but you can¡¯t be a robot. You need to feel the pain but don¡¯t let it consume you. Remember that you can talk to any of us and lean on us when you need a break.¡± ¡°Thank you¡±, Eli says and pulls back. I see the first genuine smile on my poor pup¡¯s face. He hugs Lincoln and Larisa before he kisses Faith. ¡°I won¡¯t be long¡±, he says, before he leaves the office. I¡¯m just happy he is listening even if he only takes short breaks in the beginning. Eli POV I know my mother¡¯s right and I will try to do better for both my family and Faith. ¡°It has to be for you too, Eli¡±, Ss says. I¡¯m d to hear from him because we haven¡¯t talked much since everything happened. ¡°Ss, do you think we can go for a run?¡± ¡°Of course, Eli¡± he says. Ss has been very quiet and honestly, I really didn¡¯t want to talk or think about ra. I know how selfish that sounds, because my wolf lost his mate too. My mother is right. I try not to think about ra, not because I don¡¯t love her with all my heart still, but because it kills me. I shift and Ss takes off. It feels good as the wind rushes through our fur. We run for thirty minutes and I try to keep my focus here. Thoughts of Faith start to increase my anxiety and I decide I need to go back to my pup. ¡°Ss, I want to get back to Faith.¡± ¡°I do too, but we need to talk first.¡± Heys on the bank near a pond in the territory. ¡°I need to tell you about what happened when we were both unconscious.¡± He starts to tell me about the conversation he had with Cora. My heart twists in my chest when he tells me about opening our heart to someone else. I stay quiet as a hundred thoughts run through my mind. ¡°How can they even suggest that we open our heart to another woman? I will do everything I can to be the best father to our pup, but ra is the only mate I will ever have.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of another mate either, Eli, but our mates want us to honor them by being happy.¡± ¡°No, we will honor our mates by being an amazing father and Alpha.¡± Ss whimpers and I feel bad for yelling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ss but I won¡¯t betray the bond we shared and having a new mate feels like a betrayal of that bond.¡± ¡°I understand Eli. We will be happy with our pup and family. Even though it wasn¡¯t long enough, I¡¯m so happy we had the privilege to love our mate while she was here.¡± ¡°Me too, Ss.¡± Ss takes off toward the pack house and back to our beautiful pup. Two Weeks Later ¡°Larisa, can you take Faith this afternoon? I have some work I want to finish and then I would like to go for a run.¡± ¡°Of course, Faith loves hanging out with her cool aunt.¡± He chuckles and hands Faith to me. Eli is doing much better. I know he still worries, but he is talking more about ra and trusting us to take care of Faith. Cayden and Evelyn called using facetimest night so they could see everyone. They are staying in the human city near one of the covens. Cayden wants to find the witch that helped Franklin. I¡¯m hopeful they will return after he is able to deal with that evil b**ch. I take Faith up to my room and call Rose. She arrives a few minutester. ¡°How is Aunt Lily¡±, I ask her. ¡°She is doing much better. My mother is strong, but she forgets that even she can¡¯t change some things.¡± After an hour, Rose has to leave for training with her mom. She has gotten some of her powers and she is having trouble controlling them. ¡°Well, it¡¯s just you and me, Faith.¡± As soon as the words leave my mouth, I start to feel warm all over. It¡¯s the same feeling I gotst time before I had the vision. ¡°Mom, I need you toe to my room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way, Larisa.¡± The door flies open and I hand her Faith. My skin feels like it¡¯s on fire and like I¡¯m being poked by thousands of pins. ¡°Larisa, it¡¯s going to be alright. Your wolf is waking up. I¡¯m going to link your father and brother. Let¡¯s go out to the garden.¡± When we reach the garden, the feelings are getting stronger. ¡°I can¡¯t take this mom. I feel like I¡¯m on fire.¡± ¡°I know baby. You are so strong. I know you can do this.¡± The pain makes me fall to my knees. My mother keeps offering me encouragement. I can hear my father and Eli¡¯s voices even though I can¡¯t focus on what they are saying. ¡°Larisa, I¡¯m here with you. My name is Ara and I am your wolf.¡± I groan, the pain bing unbearable. ¡°It¡¯s time to shift. Focus on my voice and let me do the work Larisa. I won¡¯t lie, it¡¯s going to hurt, but if you fight me, it will be worse.¡± I try to rx and give control to Ara. My bones feel like they are all breaking at one time. I scream and after ten minutes everything stops. The pain is gone. I can hear everything clearer than I ever have. I¡¯m finally able to focus and my family is smiling at me. My mother walks over until she is standing in front of me. ¡°Your beautiful. Let¡¯s run my pup¡± she says and shifts. We take off and I have never felt anything like this. It almost feels like flying. We run until we come to theke. We walk over and Ara begins to drink. I see my wolf for the first time. I gasp ¡°Ara, you¡¯re a white wolf.¡± ¡°Yes, I am and you are a very special human. I am a very lucky wolf.¡± I can¡¯t believe this. My wolf is white as the snow. Her eyes are a beautiful blue color. We spend some time with my mother before we head back to the pack house. Eli is sitting on the bench holding Faith with my father. I head behind the trees and pull on shorts and a t-shirt. When Ie out, Eli wraps me in a hug. ¡°Congrattions Larisa, your wolf is amazing.¡± ¡°Ara is very amazing.¡± My father pulls me into a hug. ¡°She is just like my little girl, special.¡± I¡¯m so happy to have my wolf. The moment is ruined when thoughts of the man from my vision pop into my head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Larisa, everything will work out the way it¡¯s supposed and you will always have me.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 28 It¡¯s Not A Dream Calliope POV Every time I have tried to talk to Aurora about the pup in our vision, she sounds like a fortune cookie. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough but the road to happiness with our pup and mate won¡¯t be easy.¡± I¡¯ve stopped asking but the pup gues my dreams. A knock on the door gets my attention. ¡°Calliope, breakfast is ready¡±, my mother says. I head to the bathroom to shower and get ready for training before I have breakfast. When I walk into the kitchen, my heart sinks. My father is sitting at the table. This isn¡¯t possible, it has to be a bad dream. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream, Calliope. He is here in the flesh¡±, Aurora says. ¡°Let me kill him and wipe that smug look off his face¡±, Aurora says. ¡°We need to find out where mom is before we do anything.¡± I feel bile rise in my throat. ¡°Good morning, daughter¡± he says with the evilist grin on his face. ¡°How,¡± I ask. How could they possibly get through the protection spell undetected? ¡°Where is my mother?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, she is still alive for now. If she stays that way is up to you.¡± I growl ¡°if you hurt my mother, I will rip your head from your body.¡± Heughs ¡°always thinking your something you¡¯re not.¡± He stands walking toward me and I try to step back. He grabs my chin firmly ¡°this is why you, a weak female, could never beat an Alpha like me. You think with your heart¡± he says, poking me in the chest. ¡°Women are good for one thing and you will learn your ce is to please the man I choose for you and bare his pups. You will learn it even if I have to beat you into submission.¡± Every part of me wants to show him right now who the real Alpha is, but I know that I can¡¯t for my mother¡¯s sake. I need to find out where he took her and then kill this ba**ard. I hard p across my face knocks me to the floor. ¡°I am the Alpha and that is just a little of what you and your wh*re of a mother can expect for your betrayal.¡± I rush to my feet and growl. I¡¯m just about to charge him when he smiles. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t if I were you. If I don¡¯t return, Simone has orders to kill that b**ch.¡± I breathe getting myself under control. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to go with me quietly or your mother is dead.¡± ¡°You think you can just walk through the collective and no one will notice or stop you.¡± He smiles reaching into his pocket and pulling out a vial. Its contents are a shimmering purple liquid. He pops the top and downs the liquid. Right before my eyes, he turns into Carter. Even his scent is gone. He doesn¡¯t have Carter¡¯s scent. He smells of nothing. ¡°Now let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go home.¡± That is not my home and it never will be again. He thinks he has won, but I will never submit to him or any man. I will go, but only to save my mother from this ba**ard. He grabs my arm and we start outside. The yard is empty except for some children ying. As soon as Sarah sees me and who she thinks is her father, she rushes toward us. Goddess, please protect this pup. She wraps me in a hug first. ¡°Cali, do you want toe y with us?¡± I bend down so I¡¯m at her eye level. ¡°I would love to, but we need to go to training. Later we can watch a movie, alright?¡± She smiles and starts back toward her friends. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back for her and her sl*t of a mother. She was given to me by the goddess and I n to have what is mine.¡± Aurora is pushing to the surface when I feel a pinch in my arm. I pull away and notice he him putting a syringe in his pocket. ¡°What the f**k did you just give me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Cali, it¡¯s a little wolfsbane to keep your wolf in check.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Cali, we are not friends¡± I snap at him. ¡°That mouth will be the first thing I deal with when I get you back to the pack.¡± I roll my eyes and start to walk toward the trees. I can¡¯t reach Aurora and I can¡¯t risk trying to reach Lily until I know where my mother has been taken. We reach the border and are approached by a wolf who bears his neck to Carter. I want to scream, don¡¯t you realize his scent is different, but the wolf just moves on. We leave the collective and I say prayer to the goddess keep me and my mother safe. Alpha Mateo POV As soon as Simone returned and told me about her n to get my treacherous mate and daughter, I was ready. When we reached the border, the protection spell was still in ce but it was weaker. Simone was able to procure a spell that shielded us from detection. She also gave me two vials. I drank the first. When we arrived at the cottage where I can scent my ex-mate, we head inside. I walk into the kitchen where she is standing at the counter cooking. ¡°It smells delicious mate.¡± She turns so slowly, it¡¯s almostical. ¡°Mateo¡± she says, and I can see she is about to scream when Simone silences her. ¡°No yelling for help Jasmine. Aren¡¯t you happy to see your mate?¡± She shakes her head vigorously and that just pisses me off. I walk over, grabbing her by the throat. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I have ns for you or I would snap your neck right here.¡± I expect tears to stream down her face, but she just stares back at me even when I push my aura forward. What the hell? I throw her down on the floor and Simone picks her up. ¡°Take her to the cells. I¡¯ll be along after I get the other guest of honor.¡± They disappear and I take a seat at the table waiting for Calliope toe. As soon as we reach the pack, I lead her down to the cells. Simone is gone but Jasmine is sitting on a dirty cot. I smile seeing her right where she belongs. ¡°Calliope¡± she says, rushing toward the bars. As soon as she touches them, she pulls her hands back. The burns from the silver are visible. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t touch if I were you. Silver burns can be quite nasty and, without medical attention, couldst for a long time.¡± ¡°F**k you Mateo¡± she spits with all the venom she can muster. ¡°No thank you, the omegas are far better. In fact, let me show you.¡± I open the cell door, throwing my daughter inside. I grab Jasmine before she can even attempt to stop me. I close the door locking it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Calliope, I won¡¯t kill her yet.¡± I drag Jasmine up the stairs to the room we used to share. I push her down into a chair that faces the bed. I mind link Madison one of the omegas I¡¯ve been f**king. She knocks before she walks in. She stops when she makes eye contact with Jasmine. ¡°Strip¡± I say and I can see hesitation on her face. ¡°The Luna¡± she starts to say and I growl shaking the walls. ¡°She is no longer the Luna of this pack. When I give orders, you follow them. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes Alpha,¡± she says and starts to strip. I look at Jasmine expecting to see anger or hurt but her face is devoid of any expression. What the hell is happening with this woman? As soon as I¡¯m done, I dismiss Madison, who rushes from the room. I walk over, running my finger down Jasmine¡¯s cheek. She pulls away and I grab her chin roughly. ¡°If you had been a good Luna none of this would be happening.¡± She chuckles only pissing me off further. ¡°Something to say¡± I ask releasing her chin. ¡°In order to be a good Luna, you need to be mated to a real Alpha.¡± I see red and lose control. I smack her across the face, knocking her off the chair. She looks up at me with anger, not fear. I reach down, grabbing her by the neck. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you think, but make no mistake, you are not leaving this pack alive.¡± This time I pull back, punching her in the face. She goes limp and I drop her to the floor. I link Benson, my new Beta, toe to my room. When he arrives, he looks at Jasmine lying unconscious on the floor. ¡°Take her to the cells but make sure she is not put in with Calliope.¡± ¡°Alpha¡± he says my name like a question. ¡°I would follow orders, or you can join them.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡±, he says as he scoops her into his arms. Once she is gone, I smile to myself. It¡¯s time to take back what should have been mine from the beginning. My wolf stirs hearing me talk about Abigale. He has been quiet and refused to shift until he gets what he wants. ¡°I want her Mateo.¡± ¡°I know, we will have her. She will be our mistress and we will find a strong Luna to rece that weak b**ch.¡± He only cares about having his mate, but he knows I won¡¯t make her Luna. He will ept my terms if he can have Abigale. Calliope POV It¡¯s been three days since Mateo brought us back to this hell. I refuse to call him my father. When Benson brought my mother back, I wished I could feel Aurora. She was unconscious and I could see her nose was broken. Every part of me wanted to shift and rip this whole pack apart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Calliope¡± he said as heid her in the cell next to mine. ¡°Is this the man you want to follow? Do you see what he did to my mother? Is that the actions of a man you consider your leader?¡± I could see regret in his eyes as he left us alone. She thankfully woke up a few hourster and she was able to fix her nose that Mateo broke. I insisted she tell me exactly what he did and I hate him even more. I don¡¯t me Madison and neither does my mother. She says what he did in front of her didn¡¯t hurt her, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true. He was once her mate. We haven¡¯t seen him since that night, but I know he has more nned for us both. I just pray that I can reach Aurora before it happens. I¡¯ve stopped eating the food because it¡¯s the only way he could be giving me wolfsbane. It has to be the reason I still can¡¯t reach Aurora. My connection to Lily won¡¯t even work and I assume it has to do with me not being able to reach Aurora. I have no idea how much time has passed when I hear the door open. That ba**ard walks downstairs, followed by Benson. ¡°Good evening,dies. Jasmine, your nose looks better.¡± She doesn¡¯t answer but I do. ¡°Only a man that is weak and pathetic hits a woman without warning. Take me outside and I will dly show you who is weak.¡± Heughs and turns to Benson. ¡°You are going to have your hands full with this one, but don¡¯t worry I will help you break her.¡± Benson smiles and I feel sick to my stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my daughter you ba**ard.¡± ¡°He is going to do more than touch her. Calliope, Benson will be your mate and the future Alpha of the pack.¡± I look at Benson and his smile makes my skin crawl. I have known him since we were children. We trained side by side for years and he has always been nothing but respectful to female warriors. How can power and status change people so much? The door to the cell opening brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Aurora, please I need you.¡± She doesn¡¯t answer and the little hope I had vanishes when Benson pulls me out of the cell. I could take him one on one, but my father is here. He leads me up to a room on the second floor. There is a guard waiting and he pushes me inside. ¡°Benson, remember what we talked about. You are to be Alpha, you need her to submit.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha¡± he says and turns closing the door. He is facing me and I take a fighting stance. I would rather die than submit to this man. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 29 Friend Carter POV ¡°Where the hell could they be¡±, Oliver asks me. Its been two days since Sarah told us she saw me walking into the woods with Calliope. ¡°Oliver, we will find them. I¡¯m sure that ba**ard Mateo had something to do with this. We can¡¯t put everyone at risk and attack his pack. We are strong but not as strong as an entire pack.¡± ¡°Where is the Nightfire pack to help us? Aren¡¯t they our allies? They are supposed to help us in time of need. I am not just going to sit here and wait while that ba**ard hurts my best friend.¡± ¡°Yes, you are. Getting yourself killed is not going to help Jasminee and Calliope. Lily will be here soon and we will get them back.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what happened to the damn protection spell.¡± Before I can answer, Lily does. ¡°Unfortunately, ra¡¯s death took a toll on me and it caused the spell to weaken. My guilt at not being able to save her had weakened my spirit. My powers suffered, which weakened the spell.¡± My heart breaks to hear Lily speak of her pain and loss. She is one of the strongest people I know. It doesn¡¯t matter how powerful a person is if destiny has other ideas. She shouldn¡¯t me herself, but I¡¯m sure that is easier to say than do. I can¡¯t imagine losing Abigale. I shake away those thoughts, not wanting to think about her ever being gone from me or Sarah. I watch as Lily rubs the palm of her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t feel Calliope.¡± Oliver growls and is on the verge of shifting. ¡°Calm down now¡± I say and he manages to get himself under control. ¡°That just means that she isn¡¯t connected to her wolf right now. I¡¯m sure the ba**ard gave her something to suppress her wolf¡± Lily says. She ces her hand on Oliver¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will do everything I can to bring Jasmine and Calliope back safely. I need something of hers so I can perform the location spell. I¡¯m sure that Mateo has them, but we need to be sure¡±, Lily says. Oliver rushes from the room and returns a few minutester with a rope bracelet that I¡¯ve seen Calliope wear. ¡°I gave this to her¡±, Oliver says. I say a prayer to that goddess that he won¡¯t hurt her or Jasmine, but I don¡¯t think we have much time before he does. Calliope POV ¡°Aurora now would be a really great time for you to be here with me.¡± She still doesn¡¯t answer and I prepare myself to fight him. He steps toward me but stops. He crosses his arms over his chest and smiles. ¡°Do you really think I would fight you after thest time you handed me my a** when we sparred?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are ying at Benson, but I will never mate you. I will only bear my mate¡¯s mark. I will die before I let you touch me. You can have this pack for all I care, but it will not be with me by your side.¡± ¡°I have no doubt of that, Calliope. Whoever your mate is will be a very lucky wolf to have such a strong, loyal mate. I have no intentions of forcing myself or my mark on you. I only went along with your father¡¯s rambling about me being Alpha so that I could help you and the Luna escape.¡± I stand but I¡¯m not sure if I can trust him. He takes a vial out of his pocket and pours it into a ss. ¡°I won¡¯t drink anything from you or that ba**ard.¡± ¡°I need him to think that you drank it, Calliope. When he comes back to check on us, I need you to pretend that you are beingpliant with my orders.¡± ¡°How do I know I can trust you? That this isn¡¯t just a way to gain my trust so you can betray me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like you said earlier. I can¡¯t follow a monster and that¡¯s exactly what Mateo has be. When I walked into that bedroom and saw your mother lying helpless on the floor, it was all I could do to control my wolf. I am strong, but your father¡¯s wolf is still an Alpha. I promise you that I will do everything in my power to protect you and the Luna.¡± ¡°You can trust him, Calliope. He is being honest with you¡±, Aurora says. I can feel tears prick my eyes when I hear my wolf for the first time since Mateo brought us here. ¡°Calliope, I swear to you¡± he starts to say, and I cut him off. ¡°These are tears of happiness, not fear. Aurora just spoke to me. I know you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± He nods and picks up the cup with the liquid in it. He goes into the bathroom andes back with an empty cup. A small amount of blue residue remains as proof. It feels like forever before a knock sounds on the door. Benson turns to me and I nod. He walks over and opens the door. My father walks in with a smug look on his face. He looks around the room until his eyes focus on the cup sitting on the night stand next to me. ¡°Good evening, Calliope¡±, my father says. ¡°Good evening, Alpha¡±, I respond, keeping my eyes cast down. ¡°Come here Calliope¡±, Benson says very coldly. I stand without hesitation and walk until I¡¯m next to him. He wraps his arm around my waist and I try not to stiffen when he buries his nose in the crook of my neck. ¡°Keep your breathing even. Remember he is helping us¡± Aurora says. ¡°It is good to see you finally know your ce, Cali¡± my father says. ¡°You will be a better Luna, than your mother ever was.¡± Benson squeezes my side, trying to keep me from saying all the things I want to say to this piece of sh*t. He pulls back and addresses my father. ¡°Alpha, now that my future Luna is in the right headspace, I would like to take her to my room toplete our mating and marking.¡± He looks between us and I keep my eyes cast down. ¡°Of course, but it needs to be done before that potion wears off. She will be bound to you, but that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t fight. Simone will be back in the next few days to wipe her memory and suppress her wolf.¡± He hands Benson another vial. ¡°Only give her the wolfsbane if you absolutely have to. I don¡¯t want her dead. I want her in her ce. That is far worse torture for a woman like her.¡± Heughs before he turns to leave the room. ¡°Alpha, I will have Johnson take my patrol for tonight. If you need me, please link me.¡± ¡°I should be fine, you just focus on the task at hand.¡± Benson takes my hand, leading me down to the second floor. Now that he is Beta, it¡¯s his floor. I¡¯m grateful when the guard doesn¡¯t follow us. As soon as we are safe inside, I start to pace. A hundred thoughts are racing through my mind. Every time I think he can¡¯t do anything worse, he proves me wrong. A hand on my forearm tries to soothe me. ¡°Calliope, I¡¯m so sorry. I knew he was an a**hole but most Alphas are. I never expected that he would hurt his own mate and daughter.¡± ¡°I am not his daughter. He is just a sperm donor. He has never treated me like I was important to him and now I realize why. No one but Mateo is important in his world and he will do whatever it takes to get what he wants. He loves no one. He is going to die a slow and painful death if I have anything to say about it.¡± Before I can say anymore, Benson pulls me into a hug. I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t pull away. I know it is an act of friendship and nothing more. I let go of all the hurt and anger as he rubs circles on my back. When I finallypose myself, I pull back. ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± He nods and I smile. ¡°If you ever tell any of the warriors that I cried like a baby I will kick your a** just like I didst time.¡± We both burst outughing. A knock on the door makes me freeze. Benson walks over like he¡¯s expecting someone. Madison, the omega from the other night,es in with a tray of food. She doesn¡¯t make eye contact with me and I can feel the anxiety rolling off her. I watch Benson pick up a drink off the tray and pour some of the wolfsbane in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving your father a dose of his own medicine.¡± ¡°Madison, after you give this to the Alpha, I want food taken down to the Luna.¡± ¡°Yes, Beta¡± she says and turns to leave. ¡°Madison¡± I say and she stops walking. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t angry about what happened. I promise you that neither of us hold it against you.¡± She turns back to me with tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Alpha¡± she says before she leaves. It¡¯s odd for her to call me that. The pack has never referred to me as anything but Calliope. ¡°She can feel your aura. You are an Alpha even if your father is too stupid to see it¡±, Benson says, like he is reading my thoughts. ¡°Soon we will all be free of Mateo.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hudson POV As soon as I arrive at the pack, I remember why I hate dealing with wolves. Rules, that is all they care about. The guard leads me to Grant¡¯s office and Tyson is already growling. He hates being inside stuffy ces. This office definitely qualifies. ¡°Calm down, we won¡¯t be here long.¡± ¡°Good, I don¡¯t trust this wolf.¡± ¡°Neither do I, but you know we don¡¯t have to trust him to take his money.¡± Tyson snickers and moves to the back of my mind. ¡°So, what is this job exactly Grant.¡± He exins that he needs me to track down his Luna and her son. ¡°What are your intentions when I find them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused why the hell you care about that information. You¡¯re a tracker and that¡¯s what I need from you.¡± ¡°I was clear on the rules, Grant. I don¡¯t take jobs unless I know all the details.¡± ¡°Alpha Grant¡± he corrects me. ¡°I am not a wolf and you are not my Alpha. In my world, respect is earned not given.¡± He growls low and I chuckle. ¡°You called me here so either answer my questions or I can move on to another job.¡± He throws a folder at me and I take it. I start to shuffle through the papers. Pictures of a beautiful woman and a man that resembles her are on top. I look back up at Grant and he sighs before he tells me exactly why he wants them brought back. Tyson growls in my mind hearing him speak of his deceit with his mate. Werebears usually go through their whole life without a mate because we are solitary creatures. I can¡¯t imagine betraying a person that you have chosen to spend your life with. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question about what you intend to do with them when I find them.¡± ¡°I intend to have my Luna and turn Cayden over to a warlock named Octavius.¡± Iugh ¡°you actually think your Luna is going to take you back after all you have done. After you take her son from her.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my love life. Are you taking the job or not, Hudson?¡± I give a low growl before I nod. ¡°Wire half of the money to my ount now and I will expect the rest when Iplete the job.¡± He picks his phone up off the desk and I get the ding that the money is deposited. I take the folder leaving his office without another word. Tyson is restless and I need to shift to calm him down. Calliope POV Aurora is pacing in my mind. She is as eager as I am to deal with Mateo. ¡°The wolfsbane should be working by now. Are you ready?¡± ¡°I am more than ready.¡± I stand and follow Benson upstairs toward my father¡¯s office. He opens the door without warning and my father is sitting at the desk with a smug look of satisfaction on his face. Fear grips my heart when I see Madison lying motionless on the floor and my mother crying as she holds her. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t use a weak omega in a n against an Alpha.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 30 New Alpha Calliope POV ¡°What have you done, you ba**ard?¡± ¡°What happened to you calling me Alpha?¡± ¡°You are no Alpha. In fact, I challenge you for the Alpha title of the Crescent Moon Pack.¡± Heughs ¡°you really want to do this, Calliope? That title means everything to me and I will never let you take it from me. I will show you no mercy.¡± ¡°That feeling is very mutual Mateo.¡± He growls ¡°very well.¡± ¡°Calliope¡±, my mother says, and I turn toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jasmine, you will join her soon enough.¡± ¡°I was going to tell her to kill you quickly. My daughter is the only true Alpha in this pack.¡± I can see the anger sh on his face, but he turns heading into the hallway. ¡°Take Madison to the pack hospital¡±, I say to my mother and she nods. Benson follows me outside and most of the pack have gathered. My father is spewing lies about our betrayal against the Alpha and pack. Benson steps forward. ¡°An Alpha challenge has been issued by Calliope Robison. This challenge is for the right to be the Alpha of the Crescent Moon. Challenger picks the fighting form as it is written in werewolfw¡±, Benson says, looking at me. ¡°Wolf¡±, I say without hesitation. My father smiles because he has never seen my wolf and he thinks beating me will be easy. ¡°He is about to find out what an Alpha wolf really looks like¡±, Aurora growls. Goddess, I love my wolf. ¡°This is a fight to the death¡± my father says. The pack members look horrified that my father is willing to kill his own pup. ¡°I ept the terms of the challenge.¡± The pack steps back, giving us both room. My father shifts first and his wolf is impressive. I haven¡¯t seen him since I was a child, but he isrge with ck fur and green eyes. I can see sympathy in the wolf¡¯s eyes, despite my father. I know his wolf can¡¯t back down from my challenge as an Alpha, but he is torn because I am his pup. I shift and the pack members gasp. Aurora is bigger than my father¡¯s wolf and her red fur is magnificent. Benson smiles because he has seen her before when we trained. My father jumps at us and we easily side-step. ¡°That ba**ard tried to attack us without a formal start¡±, Aurora says. ¡°I expected nothing less. He will not fight fair to win this challenge, Aurora.¡± We start to circle each other and he snaps at me but never makes contact. ¡°He is afraid I can feel it¡±, Aurora says. ¡°He should be¡±, I say before we lunge forward. We swipe our ws across his chest, drawing first blood. He growls in warning, but it does nothing to stop my attacks. Aurora jumpsnding on his back. She bites down into his shoulder and his wolf whimpers before he bucks us off. We are back on our feet facing him. We don¡¯t give him time to get his bearings. Aurora rushes forward, mping down on his front leg. The wolf cries out, but she refuses to let go. I can hear bones crunch and break as she bites down harder. He manages to bite down on our shoulder and Aurora releases her grip on his leg. She shakes him off and hends on his back. He scrambles to get back to his feet, but his mangled leg is making that impossible. As we stalk toward him, he shifts. ¡°Calliope please. I¡¯m your father. You can¡¯t kill me.¡± I shift keeping my distance because no part of me trusts him. He smiles thinking that his pleas have saved him. ¡°I believe the rules set by the old Alpha were to the death. You are no father of mine. The world will be a far better ce without your evil a** in it.¡± I shift back and Aurora starts to close the distance. He shifts and tries to drag himself away, but this ends today. He has tried to hurt and kill people I care about. Images of him hurting my mother, Bradford, Madison, and Julie pop into my mind, strengthening my resolve. The wolf whimpers as we stand over him. Aurora bends mping her teeth down on the wolf¡¯s neck. He gives out a long howl before she rips his throat out and drops it to the ground.¡± I feel the power shift from Mateo to me, but that is not what this was about. He will no longer hurt my family or this pack. I shift and arms wrap around me. My mother pulls back checking me for injuries. I smile ¡°mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You were amazing. I¡¯m so proud of you, Calliope.¡± I turn to face the pack. They are all bearing their necks to me as a sign of respect. My body rxes before an unfamiliar female voice speaks from behind me. ¡°It seems I missed all the fun.¡± I turn and the witch that has been working with Mateo is staring at his wolf¡¯s body lying dead on the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had it in you little girl.¡± Aurora growls ¡°I am far from a little girl. Mateo is dead. Your business here is done.¡± Sheughs ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from little girls. I decide when my business is done. Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen a red wolf before. I¡¯m intrigued about what power you hold. What power I can take from you.¡± My mother and Benson step in front of me. I¡¯m honored they want to protect me, but this witch is powerful. I can sense her power. She creates a ck energy ball and before she can throw it, we shift, jumping in front of Benson and my mother. It strikes me and it is much stronger than the energy ball from the witch that was after Cayden. It doesn¡¯t take us off our feet, but it does damage to our side. Aurora takes off toward the witch, who throws two more before we reach her. I know we are going down, but before the darkness consumes us, I hear familiar voices. I¡¯ve shifted and I¡¯m wrapped in strong arms. ¡°Keep my mother safe.¡± Oliver POV ¡°She is definitely in Mateo¡¯s pack.¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s go.¡± Lily smiles ¡°I take it you will being with me and Carter.¡± Before I can answer, Tony steps forward ¡°we will being with you.¡± We head out into the yard and Lily starts to chant a spell opening a portal. We walk through and if I wasn¡¯t worried about Calliope I would be amazed at her abilities. We are in an area surrounded by trees. I can scent the pack nearby. We start to move forward and there are no guards patrolling, which is definitely strange. We hear howling and my heart clenches in my chest. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if anything happens to Calliope. Carter and Anthony grab my arms. ¡°Slow down, let Lily lead us. We are no good to Calliope if we are dead.¡± I see pleading in Tony¡¯s eyes and I don¡¯t want to hurt my mate. We follow Lily and my heart breaks when I see a witch hit Aurora with two energy balls. Lily raises her hands and the witch¡¯s eyes get big. ¡°It seems that today is not our day, little girl. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back for you¡± she says before she disappears. I rush over, taking Calliope in my arms. ¡°Keep my mother safe¡± is thest thing she says before she loses consciousness. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lily rushes toward us and I pray that she can help Calliope. Her mother pushes us out of the way. She wraps Calliope in her arms. ¡°Jasmine, she is still alive¡±, Lily says, and Jasmine looks at her with pleading eyes. Lily ces her hand on Calliope¡¯s forehead and a light glows under her fingertips. Lily is strong and I¡¯m hopeful she can heal her. I expect Calliope to open her eyes, but she doesn¡¯t. ¡°She needs time to heal. I have done all I can. She is strong and she wille back to us after her strength returns. Most wolves would not have survived an attack from a dark magic witch of that b**ch¡¯s power level, but Calliope isn¡¯t most wolves. Oliver, take her to the pack hospital¡±, Lily says and I scoop her in my arms. ¡°Calliope, I need my best friend so please wake up¡± I whisper into her ear as I carry her. We reach the hospital and Iy her on a gurney. The doctor smiles at me with sympathy in his eyes. ¡°We will do all we can for the Alpha.¡± They push her through the double doors and I wrap Jasmine in my arms as she sobs. ¡°She is strong and stubborn.¡± She pulls back ¡°you¡¯re right about that.¡± We all take a seat and Tony takes my hand. I¡¯m so d he is here with me. I say a prayer to the goddess to bring Calliope back to us. Two Weeks Later Calliope POV I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. I feel like I¡¯ve been in darkness for ages. I still can¡¯t reach Aurora no matter how many times I try. I can hear voices, but I can¡¯t make out what they are saying. I hate that I can¡¯t wake up. I honestly thought I had died, but now I¡¯m not sure. I hope that the afterlife is more than darkness. ¡°Do you really think I would let you die¡±, Aurora says. I could cry, I¡¯m so happy to hear her voice. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you, but I promise there is no need for tears. That witch was powerful and it took a lot out of us both.¡± ¡°I thought I lost you. I¡¯m so happy your still here with me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re never getting rid of me. Now it¡¯s almost time for you to wake up, but we need to talk first.¡± ¡°Are you finally going to tell me something about the pup in our vision?¡± ¡°We are going to meet our mate very soon and you are going to need to be the strong woman I know you are.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me why are you?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t, but I will be with you and together we can get through anything. It¡¯s time to wake up Calliope. Just know that everything worth having is worth fighting for.¡± I feel warm fingers rubbing on my hand even though I can¡¯t open my eyes yet. The beeping of machines lets me know that I am in the pack hospital. I remember for the first time that I ended Mateo and I smile to myself that it is over. I try to force my eyes open and this time I manage to open thempletely. I look around and Oliver is sitting in the chair reading a book. ¡°Catching up on your romance novels¡±, I ask and he gasps. ¡°Calliope¡± he says, before he wraps me in strong arms. ¡°You scared the sh*t out of all of us. If you weren¡¯t in this hospital bed, I would kick your a**.¡± Iugh ¡°that would never happen.¡± The door bursts open and my mother rushes inside, followed by Carter, Abigale, and Sarah. I expected to see my mother, but why the hell are Abigale and Sarah here in the Crescent Moon? Everyone hugs me and I look at Abigale. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you and Sarah.¡± ¡°Calliope, when Carter told me that you were unconscious in the hospital, I felt like my own pup was here. You are important to us and I needed to see for myself that you were alright. Besides, Sarah needed to see her Cali.¡± I wave Sarah over and she climbs up next to me. Aurora¡¯s words y over and over again in my mind. I hold Sarah a little tighter hoping that I will have my pup from the vision someday, even if it¡¯s not easy. Hudson POV I¡¯m shocked how far these two have made it. I reach a human city four territories away from Grant¡¯s pack. They were harder than most to find, but I always find my targets. I head toward a cottage on the edge of town. I¡¯m pretty tech- savvy and I have found that it was recently rented to a mother and son. The inte has made my job so much easier. I can hack pretty much any system. I find a ce in the shadow of the trees to watch the cottage. Hours pass and there is no movement. I can¡¯t just rush into the cottage when the names of the rental don¡¯t match the ones Grant provided me. It only makes sense they would use fake names, but I need to be sure it¡¯s them before I act. Movement on the porch catches my attention. A woman walks out and takes a seat on a porch swing. I know it¡¯s Evelyn. She has on yoga pants and tank top. Her red hair is messy and up in a bun. I watch as she ces a cup to her lips. She seems at peace despite all she has been through. I read that file at least five times. Most women would have been broken, but she seems strong. A part of me regrets what I¡¯m about to do, but this is my job. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 31 Third Times A Charm N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Cayden POV I¡¯m sitting in a supernatural bar in neutral territory. I can scent warlocks, wolves, vampires, and fae. I haven¡¯t been able to find that b**ch despite how hard I¡¯ve tried. I will not return to the pack until she has paid for all she did to ra. I can¡¯t bring her back to me, but I can make sure that justice is served. When I learned of this ce, I was hopeful that someone would have information that could lead me in the right direction. My mother wanted toe but I convinced her I would do better alone. ¡°What will you have hot stuff,¡± a pretty vampire says from behind the bar. ¡°A werebeer please¡±, I say and she winks. A few minutester, she sets my beer down in front of me and serves someone else. As I take a sip, I feel like I¡¯m being watched. I turn in my seat, looking around the bar. I notice a pretty woman around my mother¡¯s age with long white hair sitting alone in the corner staring at me. When she realizes I¡¯m looking at her she smiles and waves. I¡¯m confused but I get up and walk toward her table anyway. ¡°What the hell are you going to say to her,¡± Riggs asks. ¡°I really hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.¡± ¡°Hello Cayden¡±, she says and I¡¯m even more confused. I¡¯ve never seen this woman how could she know my name. ¡°Please sit, I am no threat to you¡±, she says. I sit across from her. ¡°How do you know my name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of my many powers.¡± ¡°You can guess people¡¯s names¡± I say and sheughs. ¡°No, I can see your past.¡± I stiffen at her words. ¡°Cayden, my name is Selma and I¡¯m sure you can scent that I¡¯m a witch. I can sense that you are a hybrid who is looking for revenge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure if you have seen my past, you understand why I want to end the witch.¡± She nods ¡°I do and I can help you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a ck magic witch. You don¡¯t do anything for free. What do you want in exchange for helping me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m neither light nor dark. I don¡¯t harm others that don¡¯t deserve it, but I have no problem making someone suffer that deserves it. Everything in our world is not as ck and white as most would like to think.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t want anything to help me find that evil witch.¡± She smiles ¡°let¡¯s just say I have my reasons for helping you, but you will owe me nothing in return.¡± ¡°How can you trust this woman we don¡¯t even know her¡± Riggs asks. ¡°I assure you Riggs that I would never hurt Cayden¡± Selma says inside my head. She is talking to my wolf. How the hell is that possible? Sheughs, ¡°anything is possible, but I meant what I said, Cayden, I will not hurt you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d but I don¡¯t understand why you would be so adamant that you won¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°I will tell you that soon enough, but for right now I need you to trust me. I will be in touch when I have the location of the witch you seek.¡± I nod and she disappears. I head back to the bar and I take another sip of my beer. ¡°What do you think, Riggs, after all she said to us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know but she is powerful and if she wanted to hurt us, she could have. Something feels familiar about her, but I know we have never met her.¡± ¡°I agree, I just don¡¯t understand why she is so willing to help us.¡± A hand on mine brings me out of my conversation with Riggs. My eyesnd on the smiling bartender. ¡°I get off in an hour if you want to have some fun¡± the pretty vampire says and I smile. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t a wolf with a mate out there, I would take you up on that pretty girl.¡± She smiles and I get up to leave. I want to get back to the cottage to tell my mother about Selma and her offer to help. Evelyn POV When Cayden said he was going to a supernatural bar, I was nervous. I know how strong Cayden is, but he has no idea what he is walking into. I finally conceded, but I wasn¡¯t happy to be staying in the cottage while he was putting himself at risk. The only reason I finally agreed is because he is carrying a tracker that will give me his location if he needs help. He has been gone for two hours and I can¡¯t clean the cottage anymore. I take a shower and make myself a cup of tea. I put my hair in a messy bun and head out onto the porch. Sadie has been very quiet since we lost ra. She shifted so we could run with Cayden, but other than that she hasn¡¯t spoken to me. ¡°Sadie, I miss you.¡± There is silence for a few minutes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Evelyn. I felt so broken and I was selfish. I worried about my own grief and I abandoned you when you needed me the most.¡± ¡°Sadie, I love you and you¡¯re here now. That is what matters. We will get through this together. We have Cayden and the pack. We are strong and we need to be there for them both.¡± The phone rings in my pocket and I take it out feeling relief when Cayden¡¯s name shes on the screen. ¡°Cayden are you alright¡±, I ask. ¡°Yes mom, I¡¯m on my way back and we have a lot to talk about. I¡¯ll see you soon¡± he says, and the call disconnects. I¡¯m d he is safe and on his way back to the cottage. I wonder what he found out at the bar. ¡°He sounded excited. Maybe he knows where that witch is hiding¡±, Sadie says. A shiver runs down my spine despite there being no chill in the air. I turn looking out into the darkness, but I can¡¯t see anyone. I take a deep breath in and I don¡¯t scent Grant, but something is definitely out there. It¡¯s faint and Sadie is growling in my mind. I make my way to the door, keeping my eyes toward the darkness. A low growl makes bile rise in my throat. The scent is stronger and everything in me wants to scream. This can¡¯t be happening. It isn¡¯t possible. Could the goddess be giving me a third mate? It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s not possible. I feel like I¡¯m crazy as I keep repeating it in my mind. Arge figure steps out from behind the trees. Large is not even a sufficient word to describe this man. He has to be over six foot five. He has a broad chest and arms like tree trunks. Besides his citrus scent, which is making it hard to focus, I can¡¯t tell what type of shifter he is. One thing I know for sure, he is not a wolf. ¡°What do you want,¡± I finally manage to ask and he chuckles. ¡°It seems your mate wants you back, Evelyn.¡± How can he not know what I am to him? ¡°Cayden masked your scent, Evelyn. He has no idea that we are his mates.¡± ¡°I would rather die than go back to that ba**ard. You can tell him that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really the messenger type. You will go back with me as soon as your son returns.¡± ¡°No one will hurt my pup¡± I say as I shift into Sadie. I jump off the porch and land in front of this wall of a man. Sadie growls and heughs. That just pisses me off and we jump toward him. He catches my wolf and I feel his body stiffen. ¡°He feels the tingles¡± Sadie says. He sets us down and we back away from him. Once we shift, he is staring at me with confusion and wonder. ¡°Evelyn¡± is all he manages to say before he is thrown against the tree by some invisible force. Cayden steps out of the trees and hands me his shirt which I slip over my head. It¡¯s long enough to be a dress. He starts walking toward the man who is groaning on the ground. I grab his arm. ¡°Cayden unmask my scent now.¡± He looks at me like I¡¯m crazy. ¡°Please just do it and you will understand why¡±, I say and he does. As he chants, my mate gets to his feet and shifts into a huge brown bear. Holy sh*t is all I can think as he stalks toward us. Cayden conjures an energy ball in his hand, but I stop him from throwing it. I start walking toward the bear. ¡°What the hell are you doing mom?¡± ¡°The goddess has given me another mate. He will not hurt me.¡± I hope, I say to myself. I stop a few feet from the bear and he starts to sniff the air. He growls but it isn¡¯t in anger. I can see in his eyes that he realizes I¡¯m his mate. He walks toward me and I ce my hand on his head. We stay like this for a few minutes before I step back. ¡°Can you shift so we can speak?¡± He does as I ask and I try not to stare at this beautiful man that isrge all over. I turn and Cayden throws him a pair of shorts. Before I can turn back, I¡¯m lifted into strong arms. Tingles erupt all over my skin and he buries his head in the crook of my neck. ¡°What is your name mate?¡± He pulls back with shock on his face. ¡°Did you just call me mate even knowing why I came here?¡± I smile and ce a hand on his cheek. I hear the cottage door close and I¡¯m grateful that Cayden went inside. ¡°I¡¯m not happy that we met because you were trying to force me to go back to that ba**ard.¡± ¡°Mine¡± he growls and I chuckle. ¡°Yes, I am yours. The goddess has chosen to give me a mate despite already having a second chance. That is unheard of in our world and I will not disrespect her by wasting it.¡± ¡°So will you ept me as your mate?¡± ¡°Yes, I will, but can you ept that I am part of a pack that I n to return too.¡± I can see he is speaking to his bear. He looks into my eyes and smiles. ¡°My kind very rarely find their fated mate. I would be a fool to throw away such a gift. We will go anywhere you are as long as the pack will have us. My name is Hudson and my bear is Tyson.¡± ¡°You know my name and my wolf is Sadie.¡± ¡°May I kiss you Evelyn¡± he asks so sweetly. I nod and he lifts me and presses his lips to mine. His kiss feels amazing and I melt into him. He pulls back when we are both breathless. ¡°I will protect you and Cayden with my life.¡± When he includes Cayden, I know he will be nothing like Grant. I take his hand, leading him inside the cottage because we have a lot to talk about. I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for bringing me another chance at happiness despite all the chances she has already given me. A Week Later Calliope POV I have taken my rightful ce as Alpha of Crescent Moon, but part of me misses the Silver Paw collective. I know the pack needs me, but I had let go of the dream of being Alpha. I miss seeing Carter, Abigale, and Sarah anytime I want to. They visit the pack every day, but it¡¯s not the same. A knock on the door brings me out of my thoughts. Anthony and Benson walk in and I motion for them to take a seat. Bradford and Julie have moved back to the pack. Bradford is ready to retire, which is why I called this meeting. ¡°I wanted to speak to you both because I will need a Beta and Gamma. Bradford is retiring so Anthony you will be talking your rightful ce. Benson, I would like you to be Gamma instead of returning to head warrior. I know this will be hard for you after Mateo gave you the title, but it is only right as the Beta position is Anthony¡¯s by birth.¡± ¡°Alpha, I am honored to be your Gamma and I would never think that I would remain Beta.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d because I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else helping me run the pack. We will have the ceremony tomorrow to announce the two new Betas and the Gamma of the Crescent Moon.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 32 Respect Hudson POV I can¡¯t believe that Evelyn is our mate. The irony of the situation is not lost on me. That ba**ard Grant wanted me to bring his mate back and led me right to her. ¡°She is ours¡±, Tyson growls. ¡°Yes, she is¡±. I agree with him. As we sit in the living room of the cottage, I can¡¯t help staring at her. I was so happy when she said that she would ept me despite the reason I was here. Cayden tells us about his run in with the witch and by the sounds of it, she is powerful. I have been taught to never trust, so I¡¯m not sure what her motive is to help him. ¡°In my life I have found that everyone has a motive. Sometimes it¡¯s good and sometimes it¡¯s not. The next time you meet with her, I would like to be there with you Cayden.¡± He looks at me like I have grown ten heads. ¡°No offense Hudson, but to use your words, everyone has their motives. So, what is yours for helping me? My mother has already epted you.¡± I chuckle ¡°I want your mother as my mate. That is definitely true. You are a part of her, which means that I will protect you both. I may not be your father, but you are my mate¡¯s pup.¡± He looks into my eyes. I¡¯m sure to determine if he can see any deceit. ¡°If that¡¯s the case you won¡¯t mind if I read you.¡± I reach out my hand and he takes it. I¡¯m not worried. The minute I realized that Evelyn was my mate, everything in my world became about her. He pulls back his hand and nods at me. ¡°Thank you, I appreciate the help. I do really believe whatever her motive is will not bring me harm.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower and get ready for bed.¡± He heads for the stairs but stops before he takes the first step. ¡°I will be putting a spell on my room so I can¡¯t hear anything.¡± Evelyn and I burst outughing. Once Cayden is gone, I turn to Evelyn. ¡°I don¡¯t expect us to mate and mark today. I want you to trust me. I¡¯m sure that is hard after everything that happened with your ex-mate.¡± I can¡¯t help the growl that escapes me when I think about him touching Evelyn. A soft hand on my face makes the anger melt away. ¡°Hudson, I meant what I said outside. I am not broken, despite all that Grant did to me. I am strong and I ept you as my mate. ¡°I, Hudson Michael Ross, ept you, Evelyn Jane Hoffner, as my mate.¡± She smiles and takes my big hand in hers. ¡°I, Evelyn Jane Hoffner, ept you, Hudson Michael Ross, as my mate.¡± I feel the bond start to form and I stand. I scoop her up in my arms. ¡°Are you sure you are ready for this Evelyn?¡± ¡°Take me to bed and make me yours, Hudson.¡± She doesn¡¯t have to say it twice. I take the steps two at a time. She points to a door and when I throw it open, I¡¯m grateful to see a king-sized bed. It will still be small for me, but I will survive. I set her on her feet and pull the shirt over my head. Her eyes move down my body and when she licks her lips I lose the little bit of control I had. I grab her, picking her up, so she wraps her legs around my waist. I m my lips down on hers and she opens willingly. My tongue moves around hers as her hands run all over my bare skin. My c**k is straining against my jeans. I grip her a** kneading it as I kiss her. I pull back when we both need to breathe. ¡°Are you fond of these clothes?¡± She smiles shaking her head. I rip them to shreds without putting her down. Her beautiful breasts are bear and I lift her so I can take her n**ple into my mouth. She moans and it just spurs me on. I roll her other n**ple in my fingers. I can feel her juices on my belly as I continue my assault on her breasts. ¡°Hudson please¡± she says in a breathy voice. ¡°What do you want, Evelyn¡± I ask as Iy her down on the bed. ¡°I want you to f**k me. Make me yours¡± she says. I remove the rest of my clothing and her eyes get big when she gets a look at my c**k. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the goddess knows what she is doing. It will fit.¡± She chuckles and I climb on the bed. ¡°I need to taste you first, Evelyn. Your scent is making me crazy and I need to have your taste on my tongue.¡± I don¡¯t wait for her answer. I position my face at her core and take a long lick. ¡°Oh, goddess you taste so good.¡± She arches her back off the bed and I eat her like she is myst meal. I can feel she is getting close and I insert two fingers stroking her inner walls. ¡°Hudson, I¡¯m going to c*m¡± she screams out. I add another finger, making sure she is ready for my c**k and bite down gently on her cl*t. She screams out her orgasm and her body convulses. I climb up her body, not giving her time toe down from her orgasm. I press my c**k to her entrance and push forward. She digs her nails into my back and I hope she draws blood. I push until I¡¯m seated to the root. ¡°Oh, my goddess, your c**k is so big and it feels so good.¡± ¡°It is all yours and you are all mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m yours¡± she says and that¡¯s it. I start to move, iming her body as mine. She moans with every thrust and I can feel the pleasure building inside me. I need her to c*m again. I quicken my pace and she screams out. Her walls are squeezing my c**k. I¡¯m losing the battle when I bite down into her marking spot. The orgasm rips through me and I begin to empty my seed deep inside her. I¡¯m shocked when I feel her bite down marking me. I have never had an orgasm that felt this good and I know it¡¯s because Evelyn was made to be mine. I will never touch another woman in my life. ¡°That was amazing¡±, she says, and Tyson is strutting in my mind. I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes me. ¡°Thank you, Evelyn, for epting me as your mate. I will never let harme to you as long as I live.¡± I kiss her before I roll off the bed and scoop her up. She squeals ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to clean you off so I can make you dirty again.¡± My phone rings in the pocket of my pants on the floor and without looking, I know exactly who it is. I told him that I had a good lead. ¡°Is that him,¡± she asks. ¡°I¡¯m sure it is.¡± She smiles ¡°he can wait, I want you to make me dirty.¡± I smile, life with this woman isn¡¯t going to be boring, that is for sure. Two Weeks Later Calliope POV After everything that happened, the pack needed something to celebrate. No one was saddened by my father¡¯s death, which speaks volumes to how he treated the pack. There are still a few males who share my father¡¯s opinion on a female¡¯s role in the pack. They can either ept I am the Alpha or leave. We are having the formal ceremony today to make Anthony and Oliver Betas and Benson Gamma. I head downstairs to speak with Janice, the head omega, about the festivities. I hear a male voice and Aurora growls at the way he is speaking. ¡°I will be in your room in ten minutes, omega. Do not make me wait.¡± I turn the corner and the young omega¡¯s eyes meet mine. I see fear in her eyes which just further pisses me off. ¡°What the hell is going on here¡±, I ask and Leonard turns to face me. He is a pack warrior. Loretta takes a step back and he growls. ¡°Nothing is going on, Calliope¡± he says with a smirk. ¡°I must not have heard you correctly, Lenny, because I am the Alpha of this pack. Which means you will address me as such or there will be repercussions.¡± I can see he wants to say more but he stays quiet. ¡°Loretta, are you alright?¡± She starts to shake her head and heughs. Loretta looks to be in her twenties and Leonard is definitely in his forties. He also has a mate, if I remember correctly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the problem is, Alpha? I am a warrior and she is a female omega.¡± ¡°You think because you¡¯re a warrior and she is an omega, that gives you the right to mistreat her.¡± His expression makes me believe that is exactly what he thinks. ¡°Let me make this perfectly clear to you. All members of this pack will be treated with respect. You will not abuse or mistreat any pack member regardless of their gender or rank.¡± He chuckles and I step closer, pushing my aura forward. He has no choice but to drop his gaze. ¡°I know you saw what I am capable of, so I suggest you learn respect, or you will end up just like Mateo.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says. ¡°I will be watching and for your sake, I hope thisst time I will have to speak to you about this behavior.¡± He nods before he leaves the kitchen. I watch him leave and when I turn back to Loretta, I¡¯m wrapped in a hug. ¡°Thank you, Alpha. I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re in charge now. I know in my heart things will get better.¡± Someone clears their throat and Loretta steps back. ¡°Loretta, you know better than to touch the Alpha.¡± ¡°Janice, she had my permission. I actually came looking for you to see if everything was ready for the celebration today.¡± ¡°Of course, it is Alpha¡± she says as shees to stand in front of me. ¡°Thank you for stopping that warrior from taking advantage of Loretta.¡± I nod and head back to my office. I reach my office and I wonder how many omegas have been subject to this treatment. I link Benson to come to my office and when he walks in, he¡¯s smiling. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± ¡°You really pissed off that a**hole Lenny. He walked into the barracks sputtering about a woman telling him what to do. When one of the guys asked him what the hell his problem was, he looked at me but wouldn¡¯t answer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually why I called you here.¡± I tell him about what happened in the kitchen. ¡°I want him and any other members that think like him watched.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t too many honestly, but I will make sure the other warriors keep eyes on them.¡± ¡°Are you ready to make this official today?¡± He smiles ¡°I am and I can¡¯t thank you enough for making me the Gamma of this pack Alpha.¡± ¡°Benson, you can call me Calliope unless we are in a formal setting. Honestly, I should be thanking you. It¡¯s because of you that I am Alpha of the pack. You were a man of honor even when you had an opportunity to have power.¡± ¡°Power isn¡¯t everything and doing what¡¯s right isn¡¯t something you need to thank me for.¡± I stand and we head down to the garden where the stage is set up. I walk onto the stage and I¡¯m joined by Anthony, Oliver, and Benson. Bradford, Julie, Abigale, Carter, and Sarah are sitting in the front row. I smile before I turn to the men that will be my ranked wolves. ¡°I want to thank the pack for joining us today. This celebration will mark the change in pack leadership.¡± I take the dagger off the table and swipe it down my hand, allowing my blood to flow into the chalice. I step in front of Anthony first. ¡°Anthony Conlon, make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Anthony Conlon, vow to put the needs of the pack above my own. I pledge my loyalty to Alpha Calliope Robison.¡± He drinks and our connection snaps into ce. Oliver steps up and his smile is contagious. ¡°Oliver Shifler, make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Oliver Shifler Conlon, vow to put the needs of the pack above my own. I pledge my loyalty to Alpha Calliope Robison.¡± He drinks and hands me back the chalice. ¡°Now you can¡¯t get rid of me¡± he links me and I keep my expression even though I want to smile. I nod and Benson steps up next. ¡°Benson Pryer, make your vow to the pack.¡± ¡°I, Benson Pryer, vow to put the packs needs above my own. I pledge my loyalty to Alpha Calliope Robison.¡± He drinks and I set the chalice down on the table. I face the pack. ¡°Crescent Moon wee your new Betas Anthony and Oliver Conlon and your new Gamma Benson Pryer.¡± The pack breaks into howls and bares their necks. After the pack run, we head inside to the banquet hall. I look around and the omegas are delivering the food to each table. I watch as Loretta sets the food down in front of Leonard and his mate. He never makes eye contact with her and it takes everything in me not to walk over and tell his mate what kind of man she is mated too. I walk over to to my table and take a seat next to my mother. As the dinner goes on, I notice that Leonard is no longer sitting at the table. ¡°Calliope, I have a bad feeling¡±, Aurora says. I stand and walk toward the kitchen. Three women are standing near the window. ¡°Ladies what are you looking at¡± I ask and they all turn toward me. ¡°Alpha, he is going to kill her¡±, the youngest woman says. I don¡¯t wait for an exnation. I link Anthony and head outside. Loretta is lying on the ground, blood covering her dress. ¡°Get up you worthless b**ch. The Alpha is too busy to help you now.¡± I growl and he turns looking at me with wide eyes. Anthony and Olivere to stand next to me. ¡°Take Loretta to the hospital now.¡± They rush toward her as I walk toward Leonard. I can see Oliver wants to stay but he follows my orders. ¡°You have a mate and yet you hurt women. Do you hurt your mate?¡± ¡°Yes, he does¡±, I hear from behind me. ¡°Shut up Eleanor¡± he yells at her. ¡°Eleanor, now is your chance because your mate is going to die.¡± ¡°I, Eleanor Bane, reject you, Leonard Bane, breaking our mate bond.¡± He grabs at his chest and falls to his knees. Eleanor is in pain, but she will survive. I walk until I am standing in front of him. ¡°You will be ced in the cells and tomorrow you will be executed for your crimes against the women of this pack.¡± I punch him hard in the face knocking him out. I turn to face the pack members that have gathered. ¡°Hear me when I say that any man that is caught mistreating a female in this pack will be executed. This is the only warning you will receive.¡± A pin could be heard and I nod at Benson to take Leonard to the cells. I head back inside and my mother wraps me in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Calliope.¡± ¡°Thank you, mom¡± I say before we take our seats back at the table. Once the party has ended, I head to the pack hospital to check on Loretta and Eleanor. I¡¯m shocked to find them in the same room. ¡°Alpha¡± they say and bear their necks to me. ¡°Ladies, how are you both feeling?¡± Loretta¡¯s bruises look almost healed and Eleanor is smiling. ¡°We both will be fine thanks to you¡±, Eleanor says. ¡°I¡¯m d and I promise that the pack will get better. It may take time, but I won¡¯t rest until everyone receives the respect and treatment they deserve.¡± I spend a few more minutes with them before I head to my new room. I refused to take the room my father used. It will be gutted and redone. Once I¡¯m showered and dressed for bed, I slide under the covers. Aurora has been quiet since we dealt with Leonard. ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡± ¡°I was thinking that since your father burned so many bridges with other Alphas, maybe we should host an Alpha meeting here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking about pack politics¡± I laugh. ¡°No, I¡¯m thinking about alliances and keeping our pack safe.¡± I still think there is more to her suggestion, but she isn¡¯t wrong. I have a lot of fixing to do and holding an Alpha meeting will help mend some of the damage my father did. ¡°I will speak with the guys tomorrow about setting up a meeting.¡± She seems pleased with herself but I¡¯m too exhausted to press her. I fall asleep and have dreams of a huge ck wolf with beautiful brown eyes. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 33 Too Bad So Sad Evelyn POV I wake to a warm body wrapped around mine. The tingles and the dull ache in my core feel amazing. I hate that I have to move to use the bathroom, but I have no choice right now. I try to move his big arm off me, but it isn¡¯t happening. I try to slide off the bed, but he just tightens his grip on me. ¡°Hudson, I need to pee.¡± He grunts but makes no move to release me. My face is resting near the fresh mark I gave himst night. I smile before I run my tongue over my mark, causing him to shiver. He pulls back with his eyes dark and lust filled. I slide out of bed before he can stop me. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for that little mate.¡± Iugh as I head into the bathroom. I¡¯m just finishing washing my hands and admiring my new mark when the door opens. Hudson smiles and holds out his hand. His phone is lying in his palm vibrating and d*ckhead is shing on the screen. I chuckle at the name he has given Grant. He finally swipes to answer it and puts the call on speaker phone. I stay quiet, wanting to hear what he has to say. ¡°Hudson, are you there? What the hell is going on? I¡¯ve been calling you? Why the f**k aren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here¡± he says gruffly.¡± ¡°Did you find them? Why the hell didn¡¯t you answer the phonest night? I felt a dull painst night. I think Evelyn was f**king another man. I will kill the ba**ard for touching what¡¯s mine.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Hudson growls low before he pulls me to him and licks his mark on my neck, causing me to moan. ¡°What the f**k is going on¡± Grant screams. ¡°Sorry Grant, Hudson is a bit busy f**king my brains out. He will have to call you back.¡± I push the disconnect and Hudson does just that. The phone on the floor vibrates insistently but we could care less. After we shower, I pick the phone up off the floor and walk back into the bedroom. There are a hundred missed calls and I don¡¯t know how many missed texts messages. Hudson pulls me onto hisp as we sit on the bed and I dial the contact that says d**khead. The first ring doesn¡¯t even finish and Grant is screaming into the phone. ¡°Shut the hell up Grant.¡± ¡°Evelyn, how could you do that? How could you f**k¡± I cut him off. ¡°My mate, very easily. Hudson is my goddess given mate, I can¡¯t thank you enough for sending him to me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°It seems the goddess wanted to give me a real second chance. Hudson is my mate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible, I was your second chance.¡± ¡°No, you were a mistake that has been corrected. I am with the man I should have always been with. He told me everything that you have nned for me and my son.¡± There is silence before I hear things breaking. ¡°Evelyn, I will have you back in the pack and my bed. You belong to me.¡± Hudson growls and I rub my hand down his arm. ¡°That will never happen Hudson. I am yours Hudson. Grant the only thing I will be is the one to end you and that ba**ard Octavius. Enjoy what little time you have left in this world.¡± I end the call and throw the phone onto the bed. Hudson wraps his arms around me and breathes in my scent. ¡°He will never touch you as long as I¡¯m alive.¡± I pull back and press my lips to his, pouring all the love I have for him into this kiss. My stomach rumbling is loud and Hudson pulls back with a smile. ¡°I think I had better feed you before I take you again. I can¡¯t have you hungry.¡± He stands with me in his arms and carries me down to the kitchen. ¡°I can walk Hudson.¡± He ignores me and when we reach the kitchen Cayden is already cooking breakfast. He sets a te down in front of me and grabs one for Hudson. ¡°Congrattions to you both, but if you hurt my mother, I will turn you into something that bears eat Hudson.¡± I almost choke on the eggs in my mouth, but Hudson¡¯sugh fills the room. ¡°You have my permission to turn me into any furry cute woond creature if I ever hurt Evelyn. I promise you that will never happen.¡± Cayden nods and joins us. For the first time in a long while I¡¯m happy. I say a prayer of thanks to the goddess and my guardian angel. Grant POV I pitch the phone and it smashes off the wall. What the f**k is happening? She can¡¯t have a third mate. ¡°You sent that f**king bear right to her. Now we will never get her back¡±, Thiago growls. I block him because I cannot deal with him after I heard my mate being defiled by that f**king bear. The pain was dullst night until I had a sharp pain, then it just stopped. He f**king marked her. I will kill that bear for touching what is mine. I don¡¯t care what mark she has once he¡¯s dead, my mark will be where it has always belonged. I grab the book out of my drawer. I hate working with vampires, but I don¡¯t have a choice when that ba**ard Octavius has made it clear he won¡¯t help me find them. I don¡¯t care who I have to sacrifice to have Evelyn back. Eli POV I watch Faith crawl around the floor. It¡¯s hard to believe she will be six months old in a few days. I think about ra every day, but I know I need to keep going for Faith, my family, and the pack. Larisa and my parents have been amazing. They are the only reason I have gotten through all of this. Cayden and Evelyn call to update me on their progress and check on how we are doing. I couldn¡¯t believe it when she introduced me to her new mate, Hudson. I could tell she was nervous about the pack epting her mate, but I assured her that we would wee him into the pack and our family. I have a meeting this afternoon with a representative from the Crescent Moon. At first, I was adamant I would have no dealings with that pack, but Lily assures me that the new Alpha is nothing like that ba**ard Mateo. An hourter, the twins link me that the Betas from the Crescent Moon have arrived. I link Larisa and walk over to scoop up my little girl. I kiss her face and she giggles. ¡°Daddy has a meeting so you¡¯re going to go y with Aunt Larisa.¡± Just as I finish saying it, the door opens. Larisa and Rose smile when they see Faith. ¡°Hey little one, how about we take you for a snack while daddy is busy?¡± Faith reaches for Larisa and I let her go. Once they leave my office, I take a seat behind my desk. ¡°Ss, after our meeting I think we should go for a run before we get Faith.¡± ¡°Absolutely, we can run the territory.¡± A knock sounds on the door and one of the guards leads two men into my office. I stand and they bear their necks to me. ¡°Alpha Eli, thank you for meeting with us today. I am Anthony Conlon and this is Oliver Conlon. We are the Betas of the Crescent Moon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you both. Please have a seat.¡± They both sit and I take mine. ¡°I agreed to this meeting because Lily trusts your Alpha but I¡¯m not sure exactly what your Alpha wants from me and my pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know that Alpha Mateo was challenged for the Alpha title by his daughter. She won the challenge and has taken her rightful ce as Alpha of the pack. She is nothing like her father and is trying to right many of his wrongs, including how women were treated in our pack by many male members.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Had Mateo still been Alpha, you wouldn¡¯t be sitting here in my pack having this conversation.¡± They nod and continue ¡°Alpha Calliope is hoping to rebuild the alliances with surrounding packs. Now that she has settled many of the issues that the pack had internally, she feels confident in inviting the other Alphas to meet in the Crescent Moon.¡± ¡°When will this meeting be held? I have a small pup and I have no intentions of being away from her for a long time.¡± I see sympathy on their faces. ¡°We are sorry for your loss, Alpha. We had heard about your mate.¡± ¡°Thank you, I appreciate your condolences. My daughter is my priority, but I am still the Alpha of this pack. I am willing to entertain the possibility of an alliance with your pack. I appreciate that Alpha Calliope sent you in person as opposed to sending an invitation. It shows her dedication to her pack and the alliance. You can send me the details of the meeting and I will do my best to be there.¡± ¡°Thank you, Alpha Eli. We will let Alpha Calliope know and be in touch.¡± I shake both their hands before I lead them out of the pack house. I link my men that they will be leaving before I shift into Ss. Our bond has grown if that¡¯s possible. I¡¯m grateful for Ss and Faith. As the wind rushes through our fur, I clear my mind and just enjoy this time with my wolf. We approach the southern border and Ss growls. We catch the scent of vampires. A few momentster, four men step off behind the trees. Ss growls low and I shift. ¡°What business do you have near the Nightfire pack?¡± The manughs ¡°it seems that we have stumbled upon the Alpha, men. That¡¯s good because you will get the message directly from me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask you again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry mutt. Today is not the day we kill you and your pack. Just know that day ising and I will take great pleasure in killing you and everyone that you love.¡± I don¡¯t even give a response before I shift and take off toward them. I will rip them apart for threatening my pack and family. They use their speed and take off into the trees. I will not follow because it may be a trap and I need to be smart about my next move. I link my men to meet me and within seconds I hear paws hitting the ground. The twins and twenty warriors approach and shift. I tell them about the vampires and their threat. ¡°I want the patrol guard tripled until we figure out what the hell they want and why they were here today.¡± The other guards shift and begin checking the other borders. ¡°What the hell could they possibly want¡± Micah says. ¡°I don¡¯t know but they are going to be very sorry they messed with this pack. We will show them no mercy if they try to harm the pack and our family.¡± They both nod and take off to join the others. I shift running back toward the pack house. I need to hold Faith and know she is alright. I know that I am letting my fear of losing her get to me, but right now, holding her is the only thing that will calm me down. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 34 New Family Hudson POV I follow Cayden into the bar. Evelyn has her hand in mine as we pass the tables. She refused to remain at the cottage when Cayden received a telepathic message from Selma. I still don¡¯tpletely trust this woman. Cayden notices her first and heads to the table in the corner. She smiles when she sees Evelyn. I don¡¯t know what to make of her, but Tyson and I will have no problem ripping her apart if she tries to hurt my family. ¡°Hudson, I would never hurt Evelyn and Cayden. They are as much my family as they are yours.¡± Now I¡¯m truly confused. We all take a seat at the table. Evelyn is studying the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Evelyn, are you alright¡± I link her. Before she can answer, the woman does. ¡°She sees my brother¡¯s likeness in me.¡± I growl and Evelyn ces her hand on my forearm. ¡°You¡¯re Theo¡¯s sister, aren¡¯t you? You were a child when he died.¡± She smiles and nods. ¡°You¡¯re my aunt¡±, Cayden says with a smile. Tyson and I rx a little because she doesn¡¯t feel like a threat right now. ¡°Hudson, I promise you that I will never hurt any of you. Theo was important to me and his pups are all I have left of him. She looks at Cayden with sympathy and love in her eyes. ¡°I wish I could have met ra.¡± ¡°She was amazing and her daughter is going to be just as amazing as her mother¡± Cayden says. ¡°Selma, do you know what happened to Theo?¡± Evelyn takes my hand in hers, letting me know she just wants answers. I know she loves me and I want her to have peace about Theo¡¯s death. ¡°My uncle killed him.¡± I growl ¡°why would your uncle kill your brother, his own nephew?¡± ¡°My uncle is an old school warlock who believes in keeping the witch and warlock bloodline pure. He was angry with Theo for epting Evelyn and for creating children with her. That ba**ard has no idea that I have the power to read minds. I have seen his past and what he ns for the future.¡± She reaches out and ces her hand on Cayden¡¯s. ¡°I will never let him hurt you. He will meet a very nasty end if I have anything to say about it. I¡¯m just waiting for the right time. He is strong and the coven is loyal to him.¡± ¡± I will help you end him¡± Cayden says and Evelyn stiffens. ¡°Breathe love, we won¡¯t let anything happen to Cayden¡±, I say through our link, even though I know she can hear our conversation. She smiles at me ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you are Evelyn¡¯s second chance mate. I can tell that you love her as much as Theo did.¡± ¡°Actually, he is my third chance mate.¡± She looks at Evelyn confused. ¡°I have never heard of anyone being given a third mate.¡± ¡°I am her goddess given mate¡± I say with irritation in my voice. ¡°Hudson¡± Evelyn says and Selmaughs. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m used to werebears. What I mean is, are you sure that Grant was truly your second chance mate?¡± Evelyn looks a bit panicked and I pull her onto myp. She breaths in my scent before she turns back to Selma. ¡°I felt the bond. I never questioned anything about our mating. I felt the tingles and the pull to Grant.¡± ¡°Was he a member of your pack, Evelyn?¡± ¡°No, he was a visiting Alpha. My father was our pack¡¯s Alpha, but honestly, he was very angry with me for choosing Theo. I didn¡¯t feel like his daughter after that. He wanted me to pick an Alpha wolf to mate with so they could take over our pack. He didn¡¯t believe women could be Alphas.¡± I growl, what the hell is wrong with these men? Women bring life into this world, yet they can¡¯t see their worth in leadership of their packs. ¡°I totally agree Hudson¡± Selma says and winks at me. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m going to do a little snooping in my uncle¡¯s mind to see if there is anything there about your mating with Grant.¡± Evelyn nods and I hold her tighter. ¡°Now, I called you here because I have located that witch, Lydia.¡± Cayden growls this time. ¡°She will be meeting me here in a weeks time. She is hell bent on revenge after you killed her mate, Cayden. She isn¡¯t very smart, which will work to our advantage. I have offered my services¡±, Selma says with augh. Days Before The Alpha Meeting Eli POV ¡°Eli, you have to trust the pack. Micah and Mason are very capable Betas. It is important to have allies, especially with the recent vampire attacks¡±, my father says. I know he is right, but I cannot leave the pack to attend a meeting. I don¡¯t doubt the pack¡¯s abilities, but I need to be here for Faith. Micah and Mason have taken their roles very seriously and I have no doubt they could handle things while I¡¯m gone, but I have to protect my pup. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t leave Faith with everything that is going on.¡± I see sympathy and understanding in his eyes. ¡°Maybe you should reach out to Calliope and ask her if she woulde here to meet with you about an alliance. Be honest with her about your reason for not attending the meeting. Most of the other packs that are attending are already aligned with the Nightfire. Based on what Lily said, she is nothing like her father and an amazing leader for her pack.¡± ¡°I would definitely feel morefortable about meeting her here until we find out why the vampires keep attacking.¡± ¡°No one has been injured and that speaks volumes to the training the warriors are receiving.¡± I smile because it makes me happy that my dad thinks I¡¯m doing a good job as Alpha. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave you to your phone call. Besides, I want to go steal Faith from your mother for a little while. It¡¯s the only way I get to hold her.¡± Iugh and he leaves the office. I dial the Crescent Moon pack. ¡°This is Beta Anthony. How can I help you¡± he says. ¡°Beta, this is Alpha Eli of the Nightfire Pack. I was wondering if Alpha Calliope is avable.¡± ¡°Actually, she is down in the cells. I will have her call you back as soon as she returns to the office.¡± I disconnect the call and pick up my cell phone cing it in my pocket. My parents have Faith in the pack garden, so I head downstairs. When I reach the bottom of the stairs, a group of people areing out of the dining room. ¡°Alpha¡± I hear as I head for the door. I turn to see Susan walking toward me. ¡°What can I help with Susan?¡± ¡°I just wanted to see how you were doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Alpha, we were friends once. I care about you and I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°I am fine, have a good day, Susan.¡± I make my way to the garden and Faith is crawling around. My father notices me and I smile. The phone rings in my pocket and I swipe to connect the call. I ce the phone to my ear and take a seat on the bench to watch my family while I take the call. ¡°Alpha Eli¡± I say. ¡°Hello Alpha, this is Alpha Calliope of the Crescent Moon. My Beta said you were trying to reach me. I hope you still n on attending the Alpha meeting.¡± ¡°Actually, that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling. I¡¯m having some issues with vampire attacks and with my pup being so young, I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving my pack. I was wondering if you would be willing to meet with me here to discuss an alliance.¡± ¡°Ipletely understand. I would feel the same way. I am more than happy to meet with you at your pack.¡± ¡°I truly appreciate that you¡¯re willing toe here, Alpha Calliope. I look forward to meeting with you. Lily speaks very highly of you and your wolf.¡± ¡°I will be there in two days if that works for you, Alpha Eli.¡± ¡°Yes, that is perfect. I will let my men know to expect you. Please feel free to bring your ranked wolves.¡± ¡°We will see you soon¡± she says and the call disconnects. I put my phone back into my pocket and sit on the ground near my daughter. She crawls to me and I put her on myp, kissing her head. ¡°How did your phone call go, Eli¡± my father asks. ¡°Alpha Calliope will be here in two days to meet about an alliance.¡± My father nods and we spend some time just ying with Faith. I love these moments when I¡¯m not in Alpha mode. I¡¯m just a dad. It doesn¡¯tst long when I get a frantic link from Larisa. ¡°Eli, I need you and Aunt Lily near theke.¡± I link my aunt to head to theke. After I tell my parents what¡¯s going on, I shift into Ss. As we approach theke, I see Rose lying on the ground. Ss sweeps his head in every direction looking for danger, but I can¡¯t scent anything out of ce. ¡°Eli, she is shifting but something is wrong¡± my aunt says. Larisa looks panicked. I shift and walk over lifting her into my arms and she is shaking. ¡°Rose listen to my voice. I¡¯m going to speak to your wolf as the Alpha. Don¡¯t fight what¡¯s happening. You are a member of the Nightfire pack and I am your Alpha. It is time toe forward. You have been blessed with an amazing human and she will be your counterpart.¡± Rose screams and Iy her down on the ground. This is one time my aunt can¡¯t help her. She has no wolf. I bend keeping my eye contact with her. ¡°Larisa shift, so her wolf is surrounded by her kind.¡± Larisa does what I ask. ¡°I will shift with you. Rx Rose and let it happen.¡± Her bones begin to crack and fur sprouts from her skin. Her wolf is a beautiful blonde color with emerald green eyes. I ce my hand on her forehead and her wolf bears her neck to me. We shift and before we take off, I turn to my aunt. ¡°Thank you, Eli¡± she says and Ss rubs his head on her side. We take off through the trees. We run for an hour before we head back to the pack house. Neal and Lily are waiting for us to return. My uncle walks over and hugs his pup. ¡°Rose, picture yourself in your human form and you will shift back¡±, Neal says. Rose shifts and she is smiling until she turns to me. I can see fear on her face. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She doesn¡¯t answerN?velDrama.Org holds this content. before she takes off toward the pack house. I look at everyone confused. My aunt walks over and ces her hand on my cheek. ¡°I will find out what that was all about Eli. I can¡¯t thank you enough for helping my pup through her first shift.¡± My uncle thanks me too, before they leave to find Rose. Two Days Later Calliope POV I arrive at the pack with Oliver. He insisted that he apany me even though I told him it wasn¡¯t necessary. He is lucky I love him like a brother, or I would have kicked his a** for being so protective of me. I can handle myself. We approach the gate and two guards step out to approach us. ¡°Alpha Calliope¡± the guard says, confirming who I am. ¡°Yes, Alpha Eli is expecting me. This is one of my Betas, Oliver.¡± They nod and open the gate. We follow them to the pack house. I smile when I see Lily and Pheobe waiting for us. They both wrap me in a hug. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. How is the protection spell holding up¡± Lily asks. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been seen since my father¡¯s death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good but I don¡¯t think she will give up that easily.¡± ¡°I promise you that I will let you know the minute she is seen in the territory.¡± She smirks, she made me promise thest time we spoke that I would call her the second the witch was spotted. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to Eli¡¯s office¡± Pheobe says. Oliver and I walk behind her. The pack house is beautiful and the pack members seem happy. We reach a long hallway and Aurora is acting strangely. Wee to stand in front of arge wooden door when the scent of honeysuckle invades my nose. ¡°Aurora¡±, I say before the door opens on the hottest man I have ever seen. His eyes darken when he sees me. ¡°Mate¡±, Aurora says. ¡°Mate¡±, I say, and his eyes turn back to their beautiful chocte brown color. ¡°No, my mate is dead¡± he says. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 35 Apples and Cinnamon Eli POV ¡°Alpha Eli, Alpha Calliope has arrived with her Beta¡± the patrol guard links me. ¡°Escort them to the pack house. The Beta Female and Gamma will be waiting for them.¡± ¡°Yes Alpha¡± he says. I link Larisa to come to take Faith, but she doesn¡¯t respond immediately. With everything that has been happening with the vampire attacks, a pit forms in my stomach until I hear her voice in my head. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes, Eli. I lost track of time talking with Rose.¡± ¡°Is she still upset?¡± ¡°She is fine Eli.¡± ¡°Good, she had me worried. Take her time ande here to get Faith when you¡¯re done talking to Rose. She is asleep right now. I don¡¯t believe that Alpha Calliope will mind if she is in the office while we speak.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get there as soon as I can.¡± I cut the link and walk over to check on Faith. She is smiling in her sleep. She really is the most beautiful pup. I walk back to take my seat and arrange the documents on my desk. A few minutester, the scent of apples and cinnamon invades my nose. My heart starts to beat out of my chest. No, this can¡¯t be happening. I won¡¯t ept it. Ss growls at my words. ¡°Eli, you can¡¯t reject¡± he starts to say and I cut him off. ¡°ra was my mate and I will not ept another. How can you even suggest it?¡± Before he can say another word, the door opens. My heart breaks when I hear the woman that I¡¯m sure is Calliope call me mate. ¡°Mate¡± Ss says, and I can¡¯t believe what he is saying. He really wants me to ept her. ¡°My mate is dead.¡± I see hurt sh in her eyes and I feel like an a**hole. This isn¡¯t her fault and I have no right to hurt her when this should be the happiest day of her life. She turns away from me and I take a deep breath, pushing Ss to the back of my mind. When I look back at her, she is wrapped in her Beta¡¯s arms and it takes everything in me not to walk over there and rip her away from him. No, I have no right to feel that way she isn¡¯t mine. Pheobe looks at me with anger and disappointment on her face. She turns leaving us alone without a word, which I¡¯m grateful for. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my outburst. Pleasee in and sit down so we can talk about the pack alliance.¡± Calliope turns and despite the tears staining her cheeks, her eyes are cold. She wipes her face and walks toward the chairs in front of my desk. ¡°Calliope, we should leave. We don¡¯t need to have an alliance with this pack¡±, her Beta says. When he calls her by her first name, it pisses me off. She turns looking at the man who is way toofortable with her. The cold look she just gave me is reced with warmth and love. What the hell is going on between them? ¡°Oliver, this alliance is what is best for the pack. My vow is to put the pack¡¯s needs above my own. I can put my own hurt aside to get through this meeting. Come take a seat so we can get the documents signed. Then we can return home.¡± I can see he wants to protest, but instead hees and takes a seat beside her. She avoids meeting my eyes and picks up the pen off my desk. ¡°Calliope, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I would like to exin why we can¡¯t be mates. It isn¡¯t anything that you have done.¡± She cuts me off ¡°Alpha Eli, you have made it perfectly clear you are not interested in being my mate, so your exnation isn¡¯t necessary. I will be fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry that you have hurt me. As we will not be mates, please call me by my title. I would like to get the documents signed and head back to my pack.¡± ¡°What the f**k is wrong with you¡± Ss growls in my mind. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Have you forgotten ra and Cora so easily? It¡¯s only been six months.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to forgive you for that comment because I know your hurt and afraid, but don¡¯t you ever say such a thing to me again Eli¡± Ss says. ¡°Cora and ra want you and I to be happy and loved. They want our pup to have a mother even if it¡¯s not them. The fact that the goddess has given us a second chance is not a betrayal. You denying it because of guilt and fear, is spitting in the goddess¡¯s face. Besides, ra and Cora want us to ept this bond with Calliope. They want you to love with all your heart again. You need to speak to Calliope alone and make this right, Eli. I know I can¡¯t force you to ept our mate, but I will truly be disappointed in you if you don¡¯t.¡± This time he puts a block up and I can¡¯t reach him. Calliope POV I can tell that he is speaking to his wolf. Aurora is whimpering and honestly my heart is breaking as I sit here and look at this man that is meant to be mine. I know Aurora said that our mating wouldn¡¯t be easy, but I never expected him to deny being our mate. Oliver and Anthony had told me of him losing his mate in childbirth before we came for this meeting today. I never expected to be his second chance. My heart broke for him when they told me the story and it breaks for us both now. ¡°Calliope, I know your hurt, but we can¡¯t give up on Eli. He is meant to be ours. I know you¡¯re strong and we will get through this¡±, Aurora says, and my heart breaks a little more. He is still in love with his mate who died and why wouldn¡¯t he be? I can¡¯t imagine losing someone you are bonded to. Before I can tell her that he doesn¡¯t want us, a pup¡¯s cries getting my attention. Eli is up and around the desk without a word. I turn and he is rocking his pup. I can¡¯t help but smile as I watch him with his daughter. ¡°Our daughter¡± Aurora says. ¡°Aurora, I want him and the pup as much as you do, but he is still broken. He doesn¡¯t want a mate.¡± He sits back in his chair and I look at the most beautiful little girl. The pup from my vision is looking back at me with big beautiful eyes. She reaches out toward me and Eli stiffens. She starts to babble and I can¡¯t help but smile at her. ¡°Calliope we should finish the paperwork and get back to the pack. I¡¯m sure Alpha Eli needs to attend to his pup¡± Oliver says with irritation in his voice. I notice Eli¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°Do you have a problem Beta¡± Eli says. I don¡¯t trust Oliver not to get himself in trouble in this moment. He is like a protective older brother but disrespecting an Alpha no matter the reason could get him killed. ¡°Oliver, please go downstairs and wait for me while I finish signing the papers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving you alone with Alpha Eli¡± he says. ¡°Oliver that wasn¡¯t a request. Go downstairs and I will be down when I am finished.¡± He looks at me with pleading eyes before he finally stands. He turns and leaves the office closing the door behind him. I turn back to Eli ¡°I apologize for my Beta.¡± Before he says anything, the little girl starts reaching for me again. ¡°May I hold her for a moment?¡± I don¡¯t know what I expect but I¡¯m d he doesn¡¯t say no. He standsing around the desk and ces her in my arms. ¡°What is her name?¡± ¡°Faith is her name¡± he says as he sits across from me. His expression is unreadable. ¡°She is beautiful¡± I say as she ces her hand on my face. ¡°Are you in a rtionship with your Beta?¡± I can¡¯t help the shock on my face as I look up at this man sitting across from me. The shock quickly fades and turns to anger.He doesn¡¯t want to ept me but he is pissed that I might be in a rtionship with Oliver. ¡°My personal life is none of your concern.¡± I see his jaw tense at my words. I¡¯m not sure if this is his wolf or him that is angry about Oliver. A knock sounds on the door and a young woman walks in. She is definitely rted to Eli. She smiles when she sees me holding Faith. She sits in the chair next to me and grabs Faith¡¯s foot. ¡°She likes you¡± she says and Eli clears his throat. ¡°Larisa, can you take Faith so I can finish my meeting with Alpha Calliope.¡± He puts the emphasis on the word Alpha. ¡°Sure¡± she says. I kiss Faith¡¯s head before I hand her to Larisa. ¡°It was nice to meet you, Larisa.¡± She smiles ¡°likewise, I hope we see each other again.¡± I nod and she leaves the room. Eli and I are alone for the first time since I arrived at the pack. I pick up the pen off the desk and start to sign the papers again. I can feel Eli¡¯s eyes on me but I don¡¯t look up at him. I sign thest paper and set the pen down. I stand and stick out my hand. ¡°Crescent Moon is now aligned with the Nightfire pack. We are here should you need help with the vampire attacks.¡± He looks at my hand before he stands and finally takes it. The tingles threaten to make my legs give out, but I maintain my composure. Eli POV When Calliope reaches out her hand I¡¯m torn. I know touching her is not a good idea but at the same time I want to feel her hand in mine. I take her hand and the familiar tingles dance on my skin. She pulls her hand, but I don¡¯t let go. ¡°Calliope, please let me say this.¡± She nods and I take a deep breath. ¡°I lost my mate six months ago. I never expected to be given another chance and the thought of epting our bond makes me feel like I am betraying ra. You deserve a mate that epts you without hesitation and I truly wish that I could be that mate.¡± ¡°I understand Eli and I hope you have the happiness you deserve in this life. I¡¯m sure ra is watching over you and Faith. She is very special little girl.¡± I finally release her hand. ¡°I meant what I said about the vampire attacks. Take care Alpha Eli¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. she says with a smile. Everything in me wants to stop her from walking out of my office but I can¡¯t. Once the door closes, I fall back into my seat. ¡°Ss¡± I say but the block is still between us. ¡°Alpha, there are at least twenty vampires at the eastern border. We have already linked the Betas.¡± Fear grips me because the gate to the pack is on the eastern border. Sses forward ¡°get to our mate before something bad happens to her.¡± I don¡¯t respond as I rush through the pack house. I shift as soon as I¡¯m out the door. We run as fast as we can and I pray to the goddess that she protects Calliope. Larisa POV I head back to Rose¡¯s cottage with Faith. My aunt smiles when she sees me andes to say hello to Faith. She kisses her forehead before I head into Rose¡¯s room. Rose jumps up when she sees me. Her eyes turn ck and she reaches for Faith. As soon as she has her in her arms, she kisses her little face. ¡°Hello sweet girl. You¡¯ve gotten so big.¡± ¡°Rose has to tell Eli who her wolf is. He thinks that something is wrong with Rose. That she is angry with him. He needs to know the truth.¡± She smiles at me and takes my hand. ¡°I know but we need to wait until he epts Calliope. She is his future.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t ept her?¡± She smiles ¡°I know your brother. It may take a little time and a push, but he will ept her. I have faith in his heart.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 36 ept Her Calliope POV Aurora whimpers as we leave Eli¡¯s office. My heart is broken too, but we are strong and we need to get through this together. I make my way down the stairs and Oliver is sitting on the couch with a very pretty older woman. He looks nervous but I¡¯m not sure why. I walk over and he stands up when he sees me. ¡°Calliope, this is Alpha Eli¡¯s mother, Luna Amelia.¡± I shoot him a re because he had better not have said a word to her about what happened in the office. I reach out my hand and she takes it. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Luna.¡± Her smile is warm and kind. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Alpha Calliope. We were so happy when Lily told us that you had taken over as the Alpha of the Crescent Moon pack. I¡¯m d you were able to meet Eli here in the pack today about the alliance between us. Thank you for understanding his need to be close to Faith with the recent vampire attacks.¡± ¡°Of course, she is a very special little girl. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you got to meet her.¡± Thinking about Faith makes a dull ache in my heart. I feel the pull not only to Eli but to Faith. I smile at Amelia despite the pain I feel. She reminds me of my own mother. ¡°Thank you, Amelia. I hope we will see each other again. We should be getting back to the pack.¡± She pulls me into a hug and I stiffen at first before I hug her back. As soon as we leave the pack house, we start down the path that leads to the gate. ¡°Calliope¡±, Oliver says. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now Oliver. I just want to get back to the pack.¡± We walk for a few more minutes and I¡¯m grateful that he doesn¡¯t push me right now. We are almost to the gate when he breaks the silence. ¡°Calliope¡± he says my name and I stop turning to tell him to give me time when I notice the look on his face. I look in the same direction and there are at least twenty vampires breaking through the trees. Why the hell would they breach the pack so close to the gate? That¡¯s when I realize most of the warriors are patrolling the borders for attacks, leaving the gate area with minimal guards. The two guards from the gate join us and the vampires stop about ten feet from us. A male vampire steps forward and smells the air. ¡°I smell Alpha blood, but it can¡¯t possibly be you, a weak pathetic mutt¡± he says, looking at me. Aurora growls loudly and I see fear flicker in his eyes. Heughs to hide it, but I have no doubt that I saw it. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me. I see it in your eyes. It seems that you have a big mouth but don¡¯t have the b*lls to back it up.¡± His eyes sh red and he bears his fangs at me. ¡°Shift¡± I give Alphamand and Oliver and the guards shift. All hell breaks loose and the vampires run at us. I¡¯m grateful when I hear paws hitting the ground in the distance. The big-mouthed vampire jumps at me and Aurora is able to move out of the way. We turn and start toward him when one of the others jumps onto our back. We feel ws dig into our skin and that just pisses Aurora off. She begins to buck but the vampire holds tight. Aurora shocks me when she rolls and I can hear bones crack under us. She stands and turns biting the b**ch on the ground in half. We start to look around and we have been joined by at least five more warriors. I¡¯m grateful for the increase in our numbers. Oliver seems to be holding his own, but I notice one of the Nightfire pack wolves is pinned down by two of the vampires. I run in his direction and jump, knocking one of the vampires into the trees. The warrior gets the upper hand again and I start toward the trees to finish off the other vampire. I can scent him and his blood. I¡¯m sure he is hurt and trying to run like a coward. That won¡¯t be happening. I stalk slowly into the trees. He is leaning against one of them and his leg is definitely broken. He looks toward me and smiles. ¡°We aren¡¯t alone, Calliope¡±, Aurora says, and I know she¡¯s right as there is movement in the trees. Eli POV Ss makes it to the gate and my warriors are fighting. I look around and my eyesnd on a wolf that isn¡¯t part of my pack. It has to be the Beta of the Crescent Moon. Where the f**k is Calliope? There is only a handful of vampires left and I start to move through the crowd. The mix of scents is making it hard for me to scent her. We kill two vampires when the scent of apples and cinnamon invades our nose. Ss takes off for the trees and we stop dead when we see a red wolf standing over a dead vampire. Four more bodies are lying about ten feet from them. Despite the color of her fur, I can tell it¡¯s wet with blood. Ss walks over and begins to lick her fur. I scent that the blood is definitely hers. She seems to lean against Ss and I wonder if the blood loss is taking its toll on her. She has a gash on her nose and blood covering the fur on her back. Without warning, she shifts and her body slumps to the ground. Without a second thought, I shift and scoop her into my arms. ¡°We cannot lose her, Eli¡±, Ss says, but I don¡¯t answer. I run toward the pack hospital with her Beta hot on my heels. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Lily, I need you at the pack hospital now¡± I say through our link. She appears in the hospital lobby just as we arrive. Her eyes get big and I know just like me she is thinking of thest time we were here. Iy Calliope on the gurney and this time the doctor pushes her back without a word to me. Lily follows her and I have no strength left in my body. I manage to make it to the seat and ce my head in my hands. A few minutester, the door to the hospital burst open and my parents rush inside. They look at Oliver and then at me. My mother walks over and I stand. She wraps me in her arms. ¡°She will be alright. The goddess doesn¡¯t send you a second chance just to take it away.¡± I stiffen at her words and pull back to look into her eyes. ¡°How¡± I ask her. ¡°I knew the moment she came down the stairs today. She looked defeated and hurt. Besides, Oliver told me what had happened when I used mymand on him when he was pacing in the pack house. Did you reject her Eli,¡± she asks and my heart squeezes in my chest. Oliver growls and I shoot him a re. ¡°I would be very careful, Beta.¡± ¡°You are not my Alpha. My Alpha was injured defending your pack even after you rejected her. Even after you broke her heart.¡± ¡°You know nothing of what I have been through and you are in my packnd, so I would be careful how you speak to me.¡± ¡°Eli, enough, he has the right to be angry with you. You hurt his friend and Alpha¡± my mother says. ¡°Friends, it seems like they are more than friends.¡± ¡°Maybe if you actually epted your mate, you would know that the man you met with a few days ago is my mate, Beta Anthony. Calliope is my best friend and you hurt her. I will defend my friend against anyone, including you, Alpha.¡± My father steps between us. ¡°Eli, did you formally reject Calliope?¡± I know why he is asking me this and I don¡¯t want to answer. ¡°Answer me, Eli¡± my father says. ¡°No, I did not.¡± His look changes to one of anger. ¡°Eli, you know I love you and I know all that you have been through but what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t right. You either want the second chance the goddess has given you or you don¡¯t. Either way, you need to make a decision. She deserves her second chance if you aren¡¯t willing to ept her as your mate. She won¡¯t get that opportunity until you make the formal rejection.¡± A low growl at the thought of Calliope with anyone else escapes from me. The door opens getting our attention. The doctor and Lily walk toward us and Lily is smiling. ¡°Alpha, Alpha Calliope is stable and should wake up shortly.¡± I feel my body rx at her words. Lily wraps me in a hug. When she releases me, I head through the double doors without asking. I follow her scent. Once I reach the door, I open it and she looks like she is sleeping peacefully. She is so beautiful. I go inside and take a seat next to her bed. ¡°Calliope, I¡¯m so sorry you got hurt. I¡¯m sorry that I hurt you. I know that part of me is worried about betraying ra, but a bigger part of me knows I won¡¯t survive losing you like I lost ra. I know that makes me a coward. When you left my office today, it took everything in me not to run after you. My wolf is angry with me and so is your Beta. My parents are disappointed in me. I¡¯m disappointed in myself. I never expected to have a second chance mate, and I didn¡¯t handle it very well.¡± I rest my hand on top of hers and the tingles move through my fingertips. I ce my head on her bed. I¡¯m not sure how long I was asleep when I hear my name. I expect to sit up and see Calliope awake but it¡¯s not her who said my name. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°ra¡± I say, and she smiles.¡± I have missed that smile. ¡°Eli, I don¡¯t have long but I need you to listen. I know you feel guilty about me dying, but I don¡¯t want you to. The time I had as your mate I wouldn¡¯t trade that time to live a hundred years.¡± She smiles down at Calliope. ¡°She is going to be an amazing mate to you and mother to our daughter. You have to let yourself be happy and not live in fear. Everything happened as it was supposed to. I will be with you and Faith, just not in the way you had hoped. Calliope is your mate and I want you to love her with all of your heart. That is how you honor me. You be the best mate and father. I will always be with you, but our time as mates is over. Promise me that you will be happy and let yourself love again. That you will let Faith know what it is to have a mother that loves her because Calliope already loves her.¡± I can feel the tears running down my cheeks. ¡°I promise ra.¡± She turns and I feel lighter. She did that for me. The guilt and fear is gone. She turns back ¡°when Rose talks to you know that I asked her to keep my secret. You can¡¯t be angry at her.¡± I look at her confused. She chuckles ¡°you¡¯ll understand soon. Goodbye Eli¡± she says, and she is gone. ¡°Goodbye ra¡± I say. I look at Calliope and pray to the goddess that she forgives me for being a coward when she wakes up. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t disappoint me¡±, Ss says, and I smile. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 37 Truth and eptance Calliope POV My body feels heavy and I¡¯m surrounded in darkness. ¡°Aurora¡±, I call out to her and after a few minutes she answers. ¡°I¡¯m here with you Calliope. I would never leave you.¡± ¡°Where is here?¡± She chuckles ¡°you are in the hospital. We fought off five vampires and lost a lot of blood.¡± ¡°So, we aren¡¯t dead. ¡± This time sheughs out loud. ¡°Do you really think that I would let us die after we just found our mate?¡± My heart sinks at her words. ¡°Aurora, I want our mate as much as you do but he is broken after all that has happened.¡± ¡°That which is broken can always be fixed even if it has to be done piece by piece. I know that you are hurt by all he said because we are one in the same, but I know that we are strong enough to fix our mate¡¯s heart. Are you ready to wake up and be the bad a** I know you are?¡± I smile to myself. I¡¯m so grateful for my wolf. She is amazing and I¡¯m so d that the goddess blessed me with her. ¡°As long as you are with me Aurora, I am ready to do anything.¡± She gives a low growl of approval. I hear a faint beeping that seems to be getting stronger. I try to pry my eyes open, but they feel so heavy. I feel a hand on my face but there are no tingles. Who the hell is touching me? I try again to open my eyes and this time I manage to force them open. This is definitely a hospital with pure white walls. My eyesnd on a figure sitting next to my bed staring at the floor. It takes me a few minutes to focus on his face. When I finally do, I smile. ¡°Oliver, have you been sitting here since they brought me to the hospital?¡± ¡°Cali, you scared the sh*t out of me.¡± ¡°How long have I been here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been a few hours. I can¡¯t believe you took down five of those vampires by yourself.¡± He leans forward and pulls me into a hug. A growl that could shake the walls makes him step back from me. My eyesnd on Eli standing in the doorway. His eyes are ck and I watch him take a few deep breaths. What the hell was that about?¡± ¡°Alpha Eli, my mate is a man, remember. Calliope is my best friend, nothing more.¡± Eli nods and Oliver turns back to me. I¡¯m going to go call Anthony. I nod and he leaves the room. ¡°How are you feeling¡± he asks. ¡°Like I fought five vampires.¡± I notice he doesn¡¯tugh and he has a pained look on his face. He walks over to the chair that is next to my bed. ¡°Can we talk Calliope?¡± ¡°Of course, we can.¡± He takes the seat and I wait for him to speak. ¡°Calliope, I want you to be my mate.¡± I can¡¯t have heard him correctly. Aurora is prancing in my mind, but I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening. ¡°Our mate wants us¡± Aurora says. ¡°Calliope, I was afraid to ept you.¡± I whip my head in his direction. I know how hard that was for him to say. Our society expects Alphas to be fearless. ¡°Afraid of what Eli?¡± ¡°Losing ra nearly killed me. I only survived because of Faith. When I realized that you were my second chance, the only thing I could think about was losing you. Part of me was worried about betraying my first mate, but the bigger part of me was afraid to ept you because I could lose you.¡± My heart squeezes in my chest. Could he really want to be my mate? Before I can ask what has changed, he speaks again. ¡°Even though I said all those things to you in the office, I never formally rejected you because I knew I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t say those words to you because they weren¡¯t true. My father called me on my sh*t but it took a visit from ra to really make me understand what I wanted.¡± ¡°You still love her.¡± I don¡¯t mean it as an usation. He threads his fingers in mine and the tingles dance on my skin. Eli POV When I walked into the room and Oliver was hugging Calliope, Ss was pissed. He pushed to the surface. I know he is mated to a man, but it is hard to see how close he is to our mate. Once she agrees to talk with us, I promise myself that I will bepletely honest with her. When she asks if I still love ra, there is only one answer that is truthful. ¡°I will always love ra. She was an amazing mate and she gave me my beautiful daughter.¡± I see understanding in her eyes. I¡¯m grateful she isn¡¯t angry or hurt by my words. ¡°Calliope, the love I have for ra is different now. I¡¯m no longer in love with her as my mate. Our bond was broken by her death and when she came to me while you were unconscious, she helped me let go of my guilt for wanting to take you as my mate. You are my mate and my future, if you will forgive me.¡± I see unshed tears in her eyes. ¡°Calliope, please tell me what you are thinking.¡± ¡°Eli, I would never expect you to forget about ra. She was your mate and helped to bring Faith into the world. I¡¯m grateful to her and I hate that she isn¡¯t here to watch Faith grow. Aurora showed me Faith in a vision and she is my pup even though she did note from my body. I want to be your mate but there is something else we need to discuss before I ept our bond.¡± Ss growls ¡°what the hell is there to discuss? She is ours.¡± I push him to the back of my mind. I nod and she continues. ¡°I don¡¯t want tobine the packs and I have no intentions of bing a Luna.¡± Ss rxes and I just smile. ¡°How would you like to handle the pack situation, Alpha.¡± She smiles and before I know what¡¯s happening, she is trying to stand from the bed. A throat clears and the doctor shoots a re at Calliope. ¡°I believe your supposed to be in bed, Alpha Calliope.¡± I chuckle at her getting in trouble and she looks at me rolling her eyes. She sits down and swings her legs back into bed. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m fine. Aurora haspletely healed me.¡± She pulls up her gown, exposing her creamy white skin. I¡¯m sure my eyes darken and a low growl escapes me as I look at her body. ¡°Alpha, maybe you should step out into the hallway while I examine my patient.¡± This time she chuckles and I do what the doctor asks. Once I¡¯m in the hallway, I lean against the wall. I feel lighter knowing that she isn¡¯t going to reject me. I link Larisa to bring me Faith to the hospital. I want to spend time with my mate and pup. We will figure out the details about the packs. All that matters right now is that we are together. Selma POV My phone rings in my pocket and I take it out, looking at the screen. I smile to myself when I see the name that I¡¯ve given my uncle shing on the screen. Captain a**hat shes on the screen. I put the phone to my ear, ¡°hello uncle.¡± ¡°Selma,e to my office now¡± Octavius says. ¡°I will be there in a moment uncle. I¡¯m getting dressed.¡± ¡°Now, Selma, we have guests.¡± I roll my eyes as the line disconnects. Goddess, I can¡¯t wait to watch that man suffer for all he has done. That reminds me that I need to see if there is anything in his memories about Evelyn and Grant¡¯s mating. I pull on my jeans and a fitted blue t-shirt. I put on my sandals and put my long brown hair into a French braid. As I approach the office, I can hear multiple male voices. I knock e in, Selma.¡± I push the door open and step inside. Two men I¡¯ve never seen before smile at me. One looks like an older version of the other. It makes my skin crawl the way they are looking at me. They are powerful, but not as powerful as I am. They can¡¯t sense how strong I am because I have masked my powers. I don¡¯t want anyone, especially Octavius, to realize my power. ¡°Selma, I would like to introduce you to Bryer and his father Crandall Fane of the Wicked Wind Coven. Gentlemen, this is my niece, Selma.¡± Bryer stands walking toward me and sticks out his hand. I have no desire to touch this man, but manners win out. I ce my hand in his and without warning, he takes it to his lips, cing a kiss without my permission. I pull my hand back and he chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s alright sweetheart, I don¡¯t bite. Unless you want me to¡± he says with a wink. I step back ¡°excuse me.¡± ¡°Selma, don¡¯t be rude. Bryer is going to be your chosen beloved.¡± ¡°Like hell he is.¡± The smug smirk Bryer has on his face turns into a scowl. ¡°Could you gentlemen give me a moment with my niece?¡± Bryer walks back over to his seat and they both nod. My uncle grabs my arm, pulling me out of his office into a room across the hall. ¡°What the f**k are you thinking?¡± I try to keep myself under control. I can¡¯t kill him right now. I need to stick to the n. ¡°I have no intentions of taking a chosen beloved. I want my fated beloved.¡± Heughs ¡°grow up Selma. You will do as you are told. I have raised you and I am the leader of this coven. Now you will go back into that room and apologize because in two weeks you will belong to him.¡± I ball my fists at my side. I focus on his mind and Itch on to his memories. I find what I¡¯m looking for and it¡¯s all I can do not lose it. Not to make him explode where he stands. I know that until I have the proof that I need of what he has done I can¡¯t kill him. ¡°Selma, answer me¡± he says, gripping my arm. ¡°Fine¡±, I say, but I have no intention of mating with that piece of sh*t. He pulls me into a hug and it takes everything in me not to pull out of his arms. My skin crawls where he touches me. I follow him back into his office. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Bryer has that smug smile back on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bryer.¡± He stands walking back over to me. ¡°What are you sorry for sweetheart?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being disrespectful.¡± He reaches up pushing a piece of my hair that fell out of the braid behind my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry sweetheart, you won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± I¡¯m grateful that he returns to his seat. I¡¯m not good at pretending and I need to get the hell out of this office. I turn to leave and reach for the handle. ¡°Selma, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you have coven business to discuss. I¡¯m going to go find something more exciting to do.¡± ¡°Bryer and Crandall will be joining us for dinner and I expect you to be there.¡± I nod before I make my way out of the office. I head back up to my room. Tonight is the night I am supposed to meet with Lydia. Once she is dead, I need to speak to Evelyn about everything I just saw. Dinner was a nightmare. That a**hole kept putting his hand on my leg and licking his lips at me. I¡¯m back in my room and I grab my stuff. I head to the bar to meet Lydia. Once I¡¯m inside, I scan the room and I can hear her thoughts. All the evil things she wants to do to Cayden. It pisses me off, but I need to keep my cool, so she doesn¡¯t realize this is a set up. Cayden came up with a brilliant n and I won¡¯t let my emotions screw it up. I take a seat at her table. ¡°Lydia¡±, I say and she smiles. ¡°Selma, were you able to locate that ba**ard Cayden?¡± ¡°I was and I can take you to him now.¡± She smiles like she just won the lottery. I stand and she follows me outside. We walk up a path behind the bar. When we reach the top of the hill she stops. Cayden is lying on the ground bound in magical rope. ¡°Hello boy¡± she says, and Cayden looks up at her with fear in his eyes. He is a pretty good actor. Before she can even get close, I wave my hand releasing him. I also block her teleporting ability. She looks at me first in shock but then with absolute hatred. ¡°You double crossing b**ch.¡± Iugh ¡°you should do better research about who you ask for help. That is my nephew and the only person dying today is you for what you did to him and his sister as children.¡± Her eyes get big and I take great pleasure seeing the fear in them. I turn to Cayden and nod. This will be over quickly and then on to the hard part of the night. My eyes meet Evelyn¡¯s and she smiles. ¡°Thank you¡± she mouths to me. I hate that I¡¯m going to have to cause her more pain, but she deserves the truth. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 38 No More Secrets Calliope POV The door to my room opens and Eli walks in holding Faith. My heart squeezes in my chest. Aurora is prancing in my mind knowing our pup is so close. He sits down in the chair next to my bed and Faith reaches for me. I take her and sheys her head on my chest. ¡°It seems Faith has already imed you too.¡± I can feel the tear run down my cheek. I run my fingers through her hair and I can feel her breathing even out. Aurora is purring, having our pup asleep on my chest. I still can¡¯t believe the change in Eli and I can¡¯t help but say a prayer of thanks to the goddess and ra. Faith will always know about the amazing woman who brought her into my life. I feel the tingles on my cheek as Eli uses his thumb to wipe the tear away. He leans up and kisses my forehead. ¡°Thank you for forgiving me and epting me even after the way I acted.¡± He presses a soft kiss to my lips and when he pulls back, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m blushing. I touch my finger to my lips. I know it was just a peck, but it¡¯s still my first kiss. He looks worried and I smile. ¡°It was my first kiss.¡± His eyes darken and a low growl escapes him. He takes my hand in his but before he can say anymore, there is a knock on the door. It opens and Oliver steps inside, followed by Larisa and another young girl. The two girls sit on the couch while Oliver addresses me. ¡°Cali, how are you feeling?¡± A low growles from my mate. ¡°Eli, he is my friend and Beta. He is allowed to call me that unless we are in a formal meeting. I am yours.¡± He looks at Oliver and nods. ¡°I¡¯m fine Oliver, just a little sore. Aurora did a good job of healing me.¡± ¡°Your pup is beautiful¡± he says, looking between us. ¡°Thank you, Oliver¡±, Eli says. ¡°Oliver, I would like you to return to the pack. Let my mother, Anthony, and Benson know I will return tomorrow after I discuss the future of the pack with my mate.¡± He nods and leaves the room. ¡°Cali, you link me if you need me. I know he is your mate, but I am still your best friend. If he hurts you again, I will kick his a** Alpha or not¡±, Oliver says through our link and I smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine and I will see you soon.¡± I look at the girl that is sitting next to Larisa. She looks nervous and I can¡¯t help but wonder why. Rose POV Larisa insisted I needed toe and talk to Eli and Calliope. I have no idea how he is going to react to the news that ra is my wolf. She exined to me that she doesn¡¯t have memories of her time with Eli, just like Ss, but she knows that Faith is her pup. She knows that Eli was important to her, but there is no pull to him. He is not her mate. She might not have those memories, but he does. Larisa told me he had found his second chance, but what if this changes everything for him? Oliver leaves and the pit in my stomach seems to be getting bigger. Larisa puts her hand on mine. ¡°Everything is going to be fine Rose.¡± ¡°Rose,e talk to me¡±, Eli says. I take a deep breath. I walk until I¡¯m standing in front of them. ¡°Calliope, this is Rose. She is Lily and Neal¡¯s daughter. She is like a sister to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you, Rose.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Calliope. I¡¯m happy that Eli found you. He deserves to be happy again.¡± He turns back to me and smiles. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong little one.¡± I roll my eyes at his nickname. He chuckles and it rxes me a little. ¡°The night that I shifted and met my wolf was amazing, but it was also scary. I can¡¯t thank you enough for helping me through my first shift, Eli.¡± He smiles ¡°of course, what are big brother¡¯s for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran away without talking to you, but I was scared you would be upset with me.¡± ¡°Rose, you did nothing wrong. What could I possibly be upset with you for?¡± I fidget and I can¡¯t find the words. Larisa takes my hand, encouraging me to tell him. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but my wolf is ra.¡± He stiffens and I close my eyes tight. Before I know what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m lifted into strong arms. I open my eyes and hug Eli back. A few secondster, he sets me on my feet and returns to his seat. He takes Calliope¡¯s hand in his. ¡°Rose, ra told me that she asked you to keep a secret from me. I¡¯m not angry with you for doing what she asked.¡± Now I¡¯m confused. He exins everything that happened about ra¡¯s visit to him. How is that possible? ¡°Rose, that was a gift to Eli and Ss from the goddess after everything that happened. Eli no longer feels the love he once had for me which is the way it is meant to be. He is free to love his true mate and someday we will find our mate too.¡± I rush over and wrap my arms around Eli¡¯s neck. I let the tears flow. I was so worried that me having ra as a wolf would ruin everything for Eli. I love my wolf and I¡¯m so happy that ra will have a chance to watch Faith grow up. Cayden POV When Selma told me to head to the clearing behind the bar, I knew that I would get my chance to end Lydia today. I change into grey sweat pants and a blue t-shirt before I head downstairs. I¡¯ll be d when all this is over and we can return to the pack. I miss the pack and Faith. She is all I have left of ra. I reach the bottom of the stairs and my mother is sitting on the couch with Hudson. I¡¯m a big guy, but Hudson is huge and he doesn¡¯t lookfortable on the small couch. ¡°Cayden, what¡¯s up¡± my mother asks me. ¡°Selma contacted me, it¡¯s time to finish what we came here for.¡± I head outside to wait for them. Once they join me outside, we all shift. Tyson is huge and I¡¯m so d he is on our side. We reach the clearing and I send a message to Selma that I¡¯m here. ¡°Make sure she only sees you at first and that you look like I¡¯ve captured you.¡± ¡°Go wait in the trees¡± I say to my mother and Hudson. I can see that my mother doesn¡¯t like the idea, but I¡¯m grateful when she does as I ask. I create a rope and wrap myself up. A few minutester, I catch the scent of Selma and that b**ch in the wind. As soon as the ropes are gone, I stand before that evil b**ch that took great pleasure in torturing my sister. Her eyes are big and she is screaming at Selma. I wave my hand closing her mouth. She grabs at her face and panic shes through her eyes. ¡°Do you remember all the times that ra pleaded with you and that ba**ard to stop hurting her? I was a boy and I couldn¡¯t protect her from you two monsters. I¡¯m not a boy anymore and you are about to pay for every sin youmitted against my sister just like that ba**ard Franklin did.¡± Lydia raises her hand and Selma goes to block her, but I stop her. ¡°This is between me and her¡± I say pointing between me and Lydia. Selma nods and steps back. She pitches the first energy ball, which I easily deflect. ¡°Pain¡± I say and she drops to her knees. I wave my hand allowing her mouth to work again. Her screams fill the air and it brings me great pleasure to watch her suffer. ¡°Stop¡± I say and she tries to catch her breath. I lift her in the air and her eyes are full of pleading. ¡°Don¡¯t bother even asking for mercy because you will find none here.¡± I conjure a blue me in my hand. Her eyes get big as she eyes the me. ¡°I pray that the punishment the goddess gives you is a hundred times worse than what you are about to experience.¡± I throw the me and it starts to engulf her body. It moves from her feet up her legs. She is screaming and trying to free herself from my magic hold. Once she ispletely surrounded in the blue me, her body freezes. I release my hold on her body and she drops to the ground breaking into a thousand pieces. A sense of relief washes over me that she is dead. Arms wrap around me and I breathe in my mother¡¯s scent. ¡°That was amazing, Cayden¡± Selma said. ¡°Theo would be very proud.¡± I smile thinking about my father. My mother pulls back and Hudson shakes my hand. ¡°Remind me not to piss you off Cayden¡±, Hudson says, and we all burst outughing. I¡¯m d it¡¯s finally over. I hug Selma ¡°thank you for helping me.¡± ¡°You are my family, Cayden. I will always be here for you.¡± I pull back and when I look into her eyes, I see sadness. ¡°Selma, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I need to speak with Evelyn¡± she says, looking at my mother. Selma POV We head back to the cottage and once we are inside, we take a seat in the living room. ¡°Evelyn, there is no easy way for me to say this, so I¡¯m just going to say it. Grant was not your second chance mate.¡± Her brow furrows and she looks confused. ¡°How is that possible? I felt the mate pull, the tingles, and the bond.¡± ¡°Octavius orchestrated everything that happened. He met with your father and Grant. Your father wanted you mated to a strong Alpha. Grant wanted you, but not your pups. Octavius wanted Theo¡¯s pups dead. You were given an elixir that made you feel all those things.¡± Her eyes dart back and forth like she is remembering something. Hudson wraps his arms around her tighter. I¡¯m sure he is feeling her emotions through there bond. ¡°My father, that ba**ard. The day that Grant came to the pack he asked me toe to his office. He had not spoken to me after I got pregnant. He apologized for being so harsh with me and we had breakfast together. He must have given me the elixir. I met Grant that afternoon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Evelyn, for what Octavius has taken from you. I promise you he will suffer for all he has done.¡± ¡°If my father wasn¡¯t dead, I would kill myself. I spent all those years with that man that wasn¡¯t my mate and he took my pups from me.¡± Cayden gets up and picks Evelyn up, wrapping her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m here mom. He didn¡¯t win and he never will.¡± She sobs into Cayden¡¯s chest and Hudson looks murderous to see his mate in such pain. ¡°You are her true second chance Hudson.¡± He seems to rx and Cayden ces Evelyn back down on the couch. Hudson pulls her onto hisp. My heart breaks for this woman. I lost Theo but she has been betrayed by men that she should have been able to trust. I stand and hug Cayden. ¡°I need to get back. I want to find out exactly what his ns are before I leave that ce for good. He brought a ck magic warlock to meet me and he thinks he is going to force me into a mating him.¡± A growl that shakes the room startles me and I expect it to be Cayden, but it¡¯s not. Evelyn¡¯s eyes are ck and she stands pulling me into her arms. ¡°That will never happen. You can¡¯t go back there.¡± I smile knowing that she is trying to protect me like family should. She really is amazing and I¡¯m so happy that I found her and Cayden. ¡°Evelyn, I promise you that I won¡¯t be gone long. I have to stay with the n so we can finally make him pay for all he has done. I wille to the pack when I can. I want to meet my great niece. You don¡¯t have to worry I will never ept anyone that isn¡¯t my fated mate.¡± She smiles and pulls me into another hug. I teleport back into my room and plop down on my bed. ¡°Where the hell were you?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 39 Talk To Your Mate Calliope POV After Larisa and Rose left, Eli was quiet. I¡¯m sure he is in shock about Rose¡¯s news. Faith starts to squirm and fuss. I rub her back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sweet girl?¡± He smiles at her and picks her up in his arms. He rocks her for a minute but she doesn¡¯t quiet down. ¡°I¡¯m going to go grab her bottle and the diaper bag. I won¡¯t be gone long.¡± I wonder how he is feeling about all we just learned. Maybe he is leaving because he needs time alone to think and process everything. I¡¯m not upset that ra is Rose¡¯s wolf. The goddess is amazing and, honestly, I¡¯m d that ra will still have an opportunity to watch Faith grow up. She deserves that. I just hope that this doesn¡¯t change things between me and Eli. He is my mate and I want nothing more than to mark him. I need to make him mine in every way. This has to be a lot for him to absorb in a very short time between ra¡¯s visit and now knowing she is Rose¡¯s wolf. A light knock on the door sounds and the doctor steps inside. ¡°Alpha Calliope, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfect, Aurora haspletely healed me.¡± She looks me over and checks my vital signs. My wounds arepletely healed. ¡°I¡¯mfortable with discharging you but you will need to follow up with your pack doctor tomorrow. Can I trust you to do that, Alpha?¡± I smile ¡°I promise I will get checked out.¡± I look around the room, realizing for the first time I don¡¯t have any clothes. They must have cut them off of me when they brought me to the hospital. ¡°I will have the nurse bring you some scrubs to wear if you want to go into the bathroom to get cleaned up.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say. I manage to get myself into the bathroom. I¡¯m a little sore, but nothing I can¡¯t tolerate. Once I¡¯m in the shower, the spray of the water feels amazing on my skin. All the dirt, blood, and grime run down the drain. Aurora has been quiet and I wonder what she is thinking. ¡°Aurora, tell me what you¡¯re thinking. I know you heard the conversation.¡± ¡°Our mate is amazing. Did you see him with our pup?¡± I smile ¡°yes, I did. He is a wonderful father.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t change his mind, Calliope. I can already feel the bond starting to form with him and Ss.¡± I love my wolf and I pray she is right. I step out of the shower and dry off. I pull my long red hair into a ponytail. I wrap the towel around myself and head back into the room. Eli is sitting back in the chair next to the bed and his eyes darken when theynd on me. I feel my core clench just from his gaze, but I push those thoughts away. Now is not the time for those thoughts. ¡°Where¡¯s faith¡± I ask, and his eyes return to their normal color. ¡°She is with my mother while we talk.¡± My heart squeezes in my chest. I look around the room and there are clothes sitting on the bed. ¡°I brought you these so you wouldn¡¯t have to wear the hospital scrubs. Larisa picked them out, so I hope they fit.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say as I pick them up and head back into the bathroom. Once I¡¯m dressed, I head back out and Eli smiles. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± I chuckle ¡°it¡¯s just jeans and a t-shirt, but thank you. The doctor said I¡¯m discharged so I guess we can leave.¡± He nods and puts his hand out to me. I ce my hand in his and the tingles feel amazing on my skin. He leads me down a path and the pack members we pass stare at our joined hands. I hear chatter of them asking each other if I¡¯m the new Luna. I hear one girl mention a girl named Suzanne being pissed when she finds out Eli is taken again. I make a mental note to ask Eli about herter after our talk. We reach the pack house and he leads me upstairs. I expect us to head to his office, but we don¡¯t. He opens a door that leads to what I assume is the Alpha floor. I smile as I look around and see evidence of Faith everywhere. Her toys are on the floor, her highchair sitting at the table, and her little shoes by the door. He leads me over to the couch and we both take a seat. ¡°What did you want to talk about Eli?¡± I see fear and sadness in his eyes. My heart breaks for him and I pray that he hasn¡¯t changed his mind. Eli POV As I walk toward the pack house to get Faith¡¯s bottle, I can¡¯t help the fear that I feel. I still can¡¯t believe that ra is Rose¡¯s wolf. I know how strange it sounds, but I¡¯m d that ra will be there for Faith. My connection with ra is gone and every part of me wants to be with Calliope. She is my future. She is my mate. It truly won¡¯t be weird because I can¡¯t talk to Rose¡¯s wolf, only she can. I can¡¯t thank ra and the goddess enough for giving me this gift, but how will Calliope feel about it? I head toward my floor and my mother is walking toward me. ¡°Eli, I expected you to still be at the hospital. How is Calliope,¡± she asks. ¡°She is good. The doctor will probably discharge her this afternoon. I came to get Faith a bottle.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Eli? Why do you look so worried? I thought everything was good with you and Calliope now. Please tell me you didn¡¯t hurt that girl again.¡± She takes Faith from my arms. ¡°I have epted herpletely, mom, but something happened and I¡¯m not sure she will still want to be my mate.¡± She looks at me like that is the dumbest thing she has ever heard. ¡°I saw how defeated that woman was when you rejected her.¡± ¡°I never spoke the formal rejection. I was afraid, but I never rejected her.¡± ¡°That is just a formality. You made her think you didn¡¯t want the bond. I understand why you did that, Eli, but it still hurt her. I¡¯m just d you realized that Calliope is a gift that you deserve. Now what on earth would make you think she doesn¡¯t want to be your mate.¡± I tell my mother about everything that Rose told us. She gasps before a smile breaks out on her face. ¡°That is wonderful. You¡¯re worried that Calliope won¡¯t want to be with you because ra is Rose¡¯s wolf and that will be too hard for her to deal with?¡± I nod because I can¡¯t bring myself to say it out loud. ¡°Eli, I love you but sometimes you don¡¯t use the brains the goddess gave you.¡± ¡°Did you talk to your mate about how she is feeling or how you are feeling?¡± When I don¡¯t answer she growls at me. ¡°So, you are borrowing trouble that might not even exist. Go talk to your mate, I will take care of Faith.¡± She takes Faith from me and I kiss her head. She leans up and kisses my cheek before she heads to their wing. I stop at Larisa¡¯s room to grab clothes for Calliope because I¡¯m sure she destroyed them when she shifted. After she is dressed, I lead her to the pack house. Once we reach our floor, I lead her over to the couch. ¡°Calliope, how are you feeling about everything that just happened? I know learning that my former mate will still be part of our lives may be difficult for you.¡± ¡°Eli, do you think I¡¯m upset that ra is Rose¡¯s wolf? Eli, I love that ra is going to get a chance to see her pup grow up. It changes nothing about our bond for me. Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t want to be your mate because of that?¡± ¡°It would be a lie if I said I wasn¡¯t worried.¡± Before I know what¡¯sN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. happening, Calliope straddles me and looks into my eyes. My goddess, she fits perfectly on myp. Her scent is intoxicating and I can¡¯t wait to make her mine. Ss growls his agreement. He has been quiet since I made the decision to ept Calliope. I know it was hurting him when I refused to ept her. ¡°I¡¯m just d that you realized that Calliope was meant to be ours before it was toote¡±, Ss says. ¡°Me too, Ss.¡± ¡°Now if your done talking to Ss I want to talk about the Crescent Moon pack.¡± I chuckle and she smiles. Calliope POV ¡°I¡¯m d that you ept that I am an Alpha. I can¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t worried that you would want to have a Luna stand by your side.¡± He smiles ¡°I would never want you to change who you are to please me, Calliope.¡± I smile and his words spread warmth through my chest. I tell him about everything that happened leading up to me leaving the pack and returning to end Mateo. He rubs circles on my back as he listens to my story. ¡°Mateo made certain I felt like the pack would never belong to me. I never really felt like the Alpha of the Crescent Moon after the way Mateo treated me. After I killed Mateo, I took the title because the pack needed an Alpha, but honestly I would like to appoint a new Alpha.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want tobine the packs. The members from both would have equal rights under our rule. It is your birthright despite what that a**hole thought. He was a piss poor excuse for an Alpha,¡± ¡°I appreciate that, but the pack members have been through enough. Their lives are just getting to a ce where everyone feels valued and I don¡¯t want to disrupt that. I would like the Crescent Moon to be our sister pack if you agree.¡± He ces his hand on my face and I can¡¯t even exin the love I feel in this moment. ¡°I think you are amazing and I would love to have the packs be bound to each other. Do you know who you would like to appoint as Alpha?¡± ¡°I do, but I will need to discuss it with my Betas.¡± He growls low and I wrap my arms around his neck. ¡°He is a friend, nothing more. I am yours and yours only. You are the only man that will ever touch me.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and this kiss is nothing like the one we shared earlier. It is sending heat to my core and I¡¯m sure he is going to scent my arousal. This kiss is possessive and I love every minute of it. He stiffens and when he pulls back, I can see he is getting a link. His eyes are dark and he looks pissed. ¡°There is a rogue at the border that is requesting to speak with the Alpha.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not keep our visitor waiting¡± I say and he smiles. He leads me through the pack house and outside. As soon as we are outside, he starts to undress and I can¡¯t help but check him out. He looks at me confused when he notices I¡¯m not undressing. I smirk and shift. He shifts and Ss is amazing. I can¡¯t wait to spend time with him too. Ss takes off and Aurora follows behind him. ¡°Did you see our wolf mate, he is scrumptious¡±, Aurora says as we run. I can¡¯t help butugh at her words. We reach the border and there are warriors already waiting. Eli shifts and turns toward me. I shift and I see surprise sh in his eyes before he looks toward the rogue. ¡°I am Alpha Eli Thomas and this is my mate, Alpha Calliope. What do you want, rogue?¡± His stares at me which earns him a growl from Eli. ¡°Keep looking at my mate like that and you won¡¯t live to speak.¡± The rogue looks back at Eli. ¡°My master has a message for the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°Who is your master?¡± ¡°You will know soon enough.¡± I growl this time ¡°what is your message?¡± He turns to Eli. ¡°You and everyone you love will pay for your father¡¯s sins¡± he says. ¡°Take him to the cells now¡± Eli givesmand and the rogue is taken into custody. Strong arms wrap around me and he ces his head in my neck, breathing in my scent. ¡°No one will take our mate and pup from us.¡± Aurora growls her agreement. He pulls back ¡°we need to talk to my father and mother. I want to know who the f**k is threatening my family. They are going to be very sorry.¡± I nod and we shift heading back toward the pack house. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 40 Mended Heart Eli POV We reach the pack house and I link my parents toe to my office. I take a seat behind my desk and pull Calliope onto myp needing her close. I breathe in her delicious scent and it calms both me and Ss. The door opens and my mother walks in with Faith, followed by my father. She smiles at me with a look that says I told you so. If I wasn¡¯t so angry about the audacity that some pr*ck sent a rogue here threatening my family I wouldugh. ¡°Eli, what¡¯s wrong¡± my father asks as they sit across from us. I take a few deep breaths before I finally speak. ¡°A rogue requested to speak with the Alpha of the pack. Calliope and I headed to the border and he told us he had a message from his master.¡± My father stiffens at my words. ¡°Does the wolf have a tattoo on his wrist?¡± ¡°I have no idea but why is that important dad?¡± ¡°Familials usually call the vampire they want to sire them master out of respect.¡± ¡°What the hell is a familial?¡± ¡°They are other supernaturals or humans who wish to be vampires and swear their loyalty to the one that will turn them. They are branded with the mark of their master, like cattle. They don¡¯t even understand that they are being used until it¡¯s toote.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°What else did the rogue say, Eli?¡± Ss is pushing to the surface thinking about some ba**ard threatening our family. I look at Faith sleeping peacefully in my mother¡¯s arms. My mother stands coming around the desk and sets Faith in Calliope¡¯s arms. I breathe in my daughter¡¯s scent, calming me even further. ¡°He said that my family and I would pay for my father¡¯s sins.¡± I tighten my grip on Calliope. My father roars and I can see that Talon is at the surface. My mother jumps up cing herself in hisp. ¡°Calm down Lincoln. No one will hurt our pups or our pack.¡± Once my father is back in control, he looks into my eyes with sympathy. ¡°A year before I met your mother, we began to having pack members disappear. We increased patrol when we noticed an increased scent of vampires at the southern border. Michael and I were summoned to the border a few nightster because we were under attack. We lost warriors that night, but we were able to kill all the vampires, including the coven leader. I still don¡¯t know why they attacked our pack, but I found outter they were from the ck Heart coven.¡± ¡°It still doesn¡¯t make sense that all these yearster they would want revenge.¡± My father looks defeated and I¡¯m not sure why. He waspletely justified in protecting the pack. ¡°Supernaturals talk Eli and word reached the pack that the coven leader had a son that was only a year old. His beloved died as a result of his death, leaving the child without either of his parents. I know we did what had to be done to protect our pack, but that never lessened the guilt for me. We have rtionships with many covens and our pack had never had dealings with the ck Heart Coven before that night.¡± Calliope stands already knowing that I need to go to my father. I standing around my desk and pull my father into a hug. ¡°You did nothing wrong. I feel for the vampire¡¯s son, but the only one to me for his loss is his father. Whatever motive he had for attacking our pack caused his own demise and in turn, left his son without his parents. You have no me in what happened, dad.¡± He pulls back ¡°thank you, Eli.¡± ¡°I will be increasing the patrol. Part of me still thinks that Grant is involved in some way.¡± My father growls again. ¡°I will kill that ba**ard if he has brought these vampires to our door¡± my father says, and I couldn¡¯t agree more. ¡°I will interrogate the rogue tomorrow to see if we can get more information about the coven.¡± My father nods and sits back down with my mother. Calliope POV My heart breaks to hear Lincoln¡¯s guilt over something that he had to do to protect his people. He really is a great alpha and father. I wish my own father had been more like him and I wouldn¡¯t be so willing to step away from the pack that should be my birthright. I¡¯m hoping Eli will go with me tomorrow to talk to the ranked members of the Crescent Moon and the pack but with the threat of a vampire attack, I may have to do it alone. Amelia walks over to me and wraps me in a hug, taking care not to squish Faith. ¡°Wee to our family Cali.¡± I smile at her use of my nickname. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m so happy to be here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take Faith for the night so you and Eli can have some time together¡± she says to me with a wink. I nod and Aurora is prancing in my head. Eli kisses Faith and I do the same before Amelia and Lincoln leave the office. Eli wraps his arms around me and buries his head in my neck. Despite the fact that we aren¡¯t bonded yet, I can feel his worry and fear, which is strange. ¡°Eli, I am here with you. We will keep the pack safe.¡± He pulls back and I realize that it¡¯s not the pack he is worried about. He expects to have to protect the pack from enemies. He is worried about me, his family, and Faith. I ce my hand on his face. ¡°Eli, I know you¡¯re worried about me, your family, and Faith, but we are stronger together. We will protect the pack and our family together.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose you, Calliope or anyone I love. I won¡¯t survive it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lose you or our pup Eli. We will deal with the vampires and whoever Grant is. We will deal with anyone who is a threat to our pack and family. We will keep each other safe. Focus on defeating the enemy and we will be fine when we fight together.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and this kiss makes my knees weak. I feel so many emotions and it floods my body with heat, love, and need.¡± Before I know what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m tossed over Eli¡¯s shoulder. I growl not in anger, but with lust for my mate man handling me. I didn¡¯t expect to like it, but I do. As soon as we reach our floor, he carries me into what I assume is the room we will share. It¡¯s beautiful but I have no time to admire the decor. I¡¯m tossed onto the bed and I look up into my mate¡¯s beautiful eyes. He starts to pull his shirt over his head and I suck in a breath. He is gorgeous and I want nothing more than to touch him. His look makes me believe he wants me to watch him as he pulls his pants off. I can feel my core clench as he stands before me in boxer briefs. His bulge is very prominent and I can¡¯t help but stare as he pulls them down, releasing his c**k. I¡¯ve seen many men in the pack and collective, as werewolves don¡¯t mind nudity, but he is the biggest man I¡¯ve ever seen. When I look back at his face, he has a knowing smile. ¡°You are wearing far too many clothes, mate,¡± Eli says. A shiver runs down my spine at his words. I can feel my panties dampen and I clench my thighs together. He scents the air and his eyes darken with lust. ¡°I can smell your arousal, Calliope. You smell so sweet and I can¡¯t wait to taste you.¡± I swallow, I¡¯ve never done anything and he just said he wants to taste me. He must see my worry. He stalks forward and leans over me, so we are nose to nose. ¡°I promise that I will make you feel good. I will not hurt you. I will only love and worship your body, Calliope.¡± His words make warmth spread throughout my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not worried Eli. I know you would never hurt me. I just want this to be good for you. I have no experience in pleasing a man.¡± He growls low ¡°I¡¯m d that I am the only one that will get to touch and taste you. I will be the only one to make your sweet p**sy cum.¡± I can¡¯t believe how his words make my body respond. He hasn¡¯t even touched me yet and my panties are destroyed. He reaches down and pulls the t-shirt over my head. I had no bra, so I¡¯m bare to him. His eyes darken again as he dips his head taking my left n**ple into his mouth. I arch my back and I can¡¯t help the moan that escapes me. His mouth is amazing and I love the attention on my breasts. He moves to my other n**ple as he presses me t on the mattress. He leans back, grabbing the waistband of my pants pulling them down my legs. He looks at my naked body and I can see his wolf is at the surface. His eyes return to their beautiful blue color before he climbs up my body. He kisses me and I can feel the tingles where our skin touches. I feel like I could c*m just from this kiss. When he pulls away and moves down my body, I watch as he kisses my mound. I bite my lower lip realizing what he is about to do. I can¡¯t look away as he licks from my opening to my clit. I throw my head back and grip the sheets as he sucks my cl*t into his mouth. I feel his finger at my opening and he continues top at my juices. ¡°Eli, I¡¯m going to c*m¡± I say with a breathy voice I don¡¯t even recognize. I feel him insert another finger stretching me and I can feel the build as he pumps in and out. When he bites down lightly on my cl*t it pushes me over the edge and I scream out his name. Before I have time to recover, he climbs up my body. ¡°You taste amazing and I n to do that every day of our lives.¡± I smile and he kisses my lips, letting me taste myself on his lips. Eli POV Her body is so responsive and hearing her moan my name is making me hard as steel. I¡¯m so grateful to the goddess for sending Calliope to me and Ss. I was an i***t to push her away. I pull back from the kiss and stare into her chocte brown eyes. ¡°Are you ready love?¡± ¡°Yes, please Eli. I want you inside me. I want you to mark me and make me yours.¡± I growl low, loving her deration. I ce my c**k at her entrance. ¡°This will hurt in the beginning and I¡¯ll make you feel really good I promise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready Eli.¡± I push forward kissing her as I do. When I reach her barrier, I push forward until I¡¯m seated to the root. I don¡¯t move giving her time to adjust. Everything in me wants to move and show her how crazy she is making me. ¡°Eli please, f**k me now.¡± I smile and start to move. She is so tight and her moans are making it too hard to maintain my control. I need her to c*m again before I let myself fall over the edge. I start to move faster and I can tell she is getting close. I¡¯m shocked when I feel her canines pierce my skin. I swear I see stars and I can¡¯t hold back my own pleasure. I pump a few more times before I start to empty my seed into her body. I bend down biting down into her marking spot, sealing our bond and making her mine. She screams out my name before we both stop moving trying to catch our breath. I ce my head against hers just enjoying being inside her. ¡°That was amazing¡± I say and she smiles. ¡°Yes, it was. You are amazing, Eli, and I¡¯m so grateful that the goddess chose you for me. I love you, Eli.¡± I can see the regret on her face as soon as she says thest part. I lean down kissing her lips. I never want her to feel like she can¡¯t say that to me. I run my fingers down her cheek. ¡°I love you, Calliope, and I will show you every day for the rest of our lives.¡± I roll off and pull her back to my front. I breathe in her scent and I know she is close to falling asleep. ¡°Eli, I understand if you want to stay here with Faith while I go talk to the pack tomorrow.¡± I stiffen and pull her tighter in my arms. ¡°I will be joining you for the trip tomorrow and we can bring Faith with us. My father and Micah and Mason can handle the pack for a few hours.¡± She turns in my arms to face me and presses her lips to mine. ¡°Thank you foring with me to the pack. I love you Eli and I love Faith like my own pup. I will always protect you both.¡± I press a kiss on her forehead and say a prayer of thanks to the goddess for this second chance for a broken Alpha. I can already feel the pieces of my heart mending back together. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 41 Whose Your Alpha Penny POV ¡°Penny, you know that you¡¯re wee to stay with us. You don¡¯t need to return to the wolf pack. We love having you here with us¡±, my grandmother says. I love my grandparents and I will surelye back to visit, but I miss my parents. I miss Jennifer. I feel like I¡¯ve been gone forever and my training is nowplete. It¡¯s time for me to return home. ¡°Grandma, I appreciate the offer, but this isn¡¯t my home. I will always visit you and Papa, but I can¡¯t stay here.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t me an old woman for trying.¡± She pulls me into a hug. ¡°Richard would be so proud of the woman you have be my sweet girl.¡± Even though I never got to meet my father hearing my grandparents talk about him makes me feel like I did. He was an amazing man who loved my mother. I know he is happy that my mom found John. John has been such a good father to me. She pulls back and ces her hand on my face. ¡°I had hoped you would find your beloved while you were here so you would stay, but I understand. Promise me that you won¡¯t forget toe and visit us. I would love for you to bring your mother, Jennifer, and John next time.¡± ¡°Of course, grandma. You are my family and I will always make a point to visit.¡± She kisses my forehead and leads me out to a huge dining room. Everyone has gathered for lunch so I can say my goodbyes. I look around the table and everyone is smiling until my facends on Troy. I want to roll my eyes, but I control myself. Everyone begins to eat and the conversation is light. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we are celebrating Penny returning to that wolf pack¡±, Troy says. He is a ranked Fae and has not hidden his feelings about my werewolf heritage. Calista growls ¡°he is not our mate. What we do is none of his business¡±, she says. ¡°I agree, just be calm Calista. He isn¡¯t worth ruining ourst meal with our family.¡± She recedes to the back of my mind. ¡°We are celebrating because she is returning to her home¡± my grandmother says. She squeezes my hand under the table and I couldn¡¯t be more grateful for her support. ¡°Troy, she is not only a fae but also a wolf. She deserves to have ties to both her wolf and fae heritages. Besides, she will need to find her beloved and he is obviously not here¡±, my papa says. He squeezes my other hand and I smile at him. Troy remains quiet for the rest of lunch and I¡¯m grateful. We finish eating and I return to my room to gather my things. Once I¡¯m ready, I head out to say goodbye to my grandparents. I hug them both ¡°I will be back soon for a visit.¡± ¡°Good, we love you Penny¡±, my grandmother says, and my papa kisses my head. I¡¯m sad to leave them, but I¡¯m excited to see my parents, sister, and the pack. I haven¡¯t seen Eli since a few days after he lost ra. Faith and our family are the only things that are keeping him going, but I know he is strong. I reach arge tree outside the Fae territory. I press my hand to the tree and a door appears which I happily step through. I may not have the powers of my aunts or father, but I love my fae magic. I step out of a tree that is all too familiar. I¡¯vee here since I was a child when I needed to connect with the earth. I sit leaning against the tree just reconnecting with the forest that surrounds the pack. I didn¡¯t tell my parents I would be back today because I wanted it to be a surprise. I hear a low growl and my eyes snap open. Three dirty brown rogues are twenty feet from me. They are growling and snapping their jaws in my direction. I stand brushing myself off. ¡°Let¡¯s show them just how extraordinary we are¡± Calista says, and I nod my head in agreement. The wolf standing in front shifts and smiles at me like I¡¯m his next meal. ¡°What do we have here, a helpless little wolf?¡± I have my Fae scent masked like I was taught to do. I won¡¯t let just anyone know exactly what I am. They see me as a wolf, but they won¡¯t live to tell anyone any different. He starts to stalk toward me and I smile. His step falters seeing the look on my face before he resumes walking. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I wave my hand and the vinese from the trees wrapping around both the wolves and the man. They struggle against the restraints, but it doesn¡¯tst long. The vines snake around each of their necks. Part of my powers are knowing the heart of a person and the three of them have ck hearts. I feel no remorse for ending them. I wave my hands and they are dropped from the vines and taken in by the earth like they were never there. ¡°Did I ever tell you that I love being your wolf¡± Calista says and I laugh. ¡°I love having you for my wolf, so it works out.¡± We shift and head for the border. As soon as we reach it, the patrol guard approaches me. My scent is still of the pack and he steps aside, allowing me to enter the packnds. I run as fast as I can to my family¡¯s home. I throw open the door and Jennifer screams when she sees me. I wrap her in a hug. ¡°I missed you, Penny.¡± ¡°I missed you too, little one.¡± She rolls her eyes, but let¡¯s my nickname for her go this time. Loud footsteps areing from the stairs and I¡¯m lifted into strong arms when my father sees me. He squeezes me tight. ¡°Dad, I missed you too.¡± ¡°Put my pup down John. I want to hug her¡±, my mother says, and my dad begrudgingly lets me go. My mother wraps me tightly in her embrace and I finally feel like I¡¯m home having my family with me. Mom tells me that my grandmother Judith is on a trip with her new boyfriend. Iugh thinking about the hell she must give that poor man. My next thought is of Eli. ¡°How is Eli and Faith¡±, I say to no one in particr, and my mother smiles like she has a secret. Calliope POV I managed to free myself from Eli¡¯s hold. He is deep in sleep and I stand there just staring at him. ¡°I told you he would be worth it¡±, Aurora says, and I smile. I turn heading into the bathroom. I shower and wrap the towel around myself. When I return from the bathroom, Eli is still snoring softly. I go to grab the clothes from yesterday that I ced on the chair and I realize they are different clothes. I smile as I pick up the jeans and t-shirt. ¡°You¡¯re lucky we need to get to the Crescent Moon or I would be snatching you back to bed¡± Eli says. I turn when I hear his voice and smile. His hair is messy and he looks less stressed this morning. I¡¯m d I could make him feel that way. ¡°I figure we can grab anything you need from the pack today and then we can go shopping when everything with the vampires gets settled.¡± I nod and smirk at him before I drop my towel on the floor. He growls low ¡°now we are definitely going to bete.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of a better reason to bete¡± I say as I¡¯m lifted and carried back to bed. An hourter, we head downstairs to the pack dining room. Amelia, Lincoln, and Larisa are sitting at a table. Faith is sitting in her highchair next to Amelia. Amelia¡¯s face lights up when she sees us. She rushes over, wrapping me in a hug. She pulls back and gives me a knowing look when she notices the fresh mark on my neck. She looks between the two of us and I can see unshed tears in her eyes. ¡°Congrattions¡± she says as she wraps Eli in a hug. ¡°Thank you¡± I say as we join the others at the table. Lincoln and Larisa congratte us and we all eat, discussing me moving to the pack. I notice a girl across the dining room giving me a death stare. I assume this must be the Suzanne that was mentioned in the whispers yesterday. I turn to Eli and press my lips to his, making sure she knows he is mine. When I pull back, he smiles. He takes my hand, leading me to the front of the dining room. ¡°I would like everyone¡¯s attention. I have an announcement to make that will affect the pack¡±, Eli says, and you can hear a pin drop. ¡°The goddess has blessed me with a second chance mate. Alpha Calliope Robison is my mate and the packs future Alpha.¡± I hear chatter about me being Alpha and not Luna the instant he says those words. The girl from earlier stands and bears her neck to Eli, which isn¡¯t lost on me. Aurora growls low and I push her to the back of my mind. I will not let this girl disrespect me, but I also don¡¯t want the pack to think I¡¯m unreasonable on my first day here. This is a big change for everyone. ¡°What do you need, Suzanne¡±, Eli says with irritation in his voice. Her eyesnd on my mark and I can see nothing but hate in them. The thought of this woman touching my mate makes me want to shift and rip her head off, but what happened before me is none of my business. ¡°I would like to speak to you in private, Alpha Eli.¡± Now I have had enough. Before he can respond, I do. ¡°You will not be spending any time with the Alpha alone. Anything you would like to speak about with my mate, I will present to hear.¡± I see her eyes shing ck indicating she is talking to her wolf. ¡°I, Suzanne Morris, challenge Calliope Robison to be the mate of Alpha Eli Thomas and assume the Luna position of the Nightfire Pack.¡± Eli roars and I immediately walk over wrapping my arms around him. He buries his nose in the crook of my neck, breathing in my scent. A growl gets our attention and I turn to face this crazy she-wolf who thinks she can actually challenge me. ¡°He was meant to be mine from the beginning. First that rogue b**ch ra took him from me, but then everything was perfect when she died. Now you think you¡¯re going to and I won¡¯t stand for it.¡± Eli is on the verge of shifting. I used my speed to reach her and grab her by the throat. ¡°I ept your challenge. I would tell you never to speak of ra like that again, but you won¡¯t be saying anything when I finish with you. This challenge will be to the death as you are trying to take my goddess-given mate.¡± I drop her to the ground and head back toward my new family. Eli pulls me into his arms and presses a kiss on my lips. He pulls back and ces his forehead against mine. After a few seconds, he looks into my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long, love, we need to leave for the Crescent Moon.¡± I love that he has no doubt that I will be the victor. He walks over and picks Faith up and we all head outside. I wish women like this one would learn they can¡¯t have what doesn¡¯t belong to them. Does she actually believe if she had a snowballs chance in hell of beating me that Eli would wee her with open arms? I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes as we face each other. Amelia walks between us and turns to Suzanne. ¡°As Alpha Calliope stated, this challenge will only end when one of thepetitors is dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Luna Amelia, I will honor your position, unlike some people,¡± she says, shooting me a re. ¡°You really can¡¯t be this stupid Suzanne¡± Amelia says. She looks like Amelia just pped her. ¡°Luna¡± she starts to say and Amelia cuts her off. ¡°You have brought this upon yourself. My son¡¯s mate is Alpha Calliope, not you.¡± She steps back and we begin to circle each other. She shifts into an average-sized brown wolf. I shift and Aurora towers over her wolf. I hear gasps all around us. Aurora growls and jumps on her, so we are pinning the wolf to the ground. Without a second thought, Aurora bends down and bites into the wolf¡¯s neck. She shakes her twice before she drops her limp body to the ground. I shift and the gasps have now turned into whispers as my clothes are still intact. Elies over and wraps his arm around me. ¡°Are you ready to go, love?¡± I press a quick kiss to his lips and take Faith in my arms. ¡°Absolutely¡± I am. We head to the SUV and get Faith situated in her car seat. It takes us about an hour to make it back to the Crescent Moon. Once the car is parked, I lead Eli to the office. I link Oliver, Anthony, and Benson to join us. A few minutester, they all walk in. I¡¯m lifted off the ground and I expect to hear a growl, but it neveres. Oliver sets me on my feet, regaining hisposure. He turns to Eli and bears his neck. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again Oliver¡± Eli says. ¡°Thank you, Alpha.¡± ¡°You may call Eli when we are not in a formal setting.¡± Oliver nods and everyone takes a seat. I begin to exin my feelings about appointing a new Alpha and keeping the packs separate. ¡°You deserve to have your current ranks and the two packs will be considered sister packs from this day forward.¡± I see concern on their faces. ¡°I mean no disrespect, Calliope, but this pack is your birthright. Besides that, you have done so much to change how things are done. You have improved the pack life of every one of our members. Another Alpha may return to treating the women of this pack like second- ss citizens¡±, Benson says. I growl ¡°I assure you that the person I have in mind will never allow that.¡± A knock sounds on the door and my mother walks inside. She rushes over and wraps me in a hug. ¡°I was wondering when you would be back?¡± ¡°Mom, this is Eli Thomas, the Alpha of the Nightfire pack and my mate.¡± Her eyes get big. I had asked Oliver not to tell her. ¡°Oh, my goddess, you found your mate.¡± She walks over and takes a sleeping Faith from Eli. ¡°Eli, this is my mother, Jasmine.¡± ¡°Is this my granddaughter¡± my mother asks. Eli smiles ¡°yes, it is. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Jasmine.¡± ¡°Mom, I asked you toe to the office because I will be stepping down as Alpha of the Crescent Moon. I will be taking my ce by Eli¡¯s side as Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± She smiles ¡°of course, will Anthony be taking your ce as Alpha?¡± I smile ¡°no mom, you will.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 42 New Alpha Jasmine POV I can¡¯t have heard Calliope correctly. ¡°Cali, I can¡¯t be the Alpha. I¡¯m too old to take over the pack now.¡± ¡°Mother, you are by no means old. You could still have pups if you find your second chance mate¡± she says, winking at me. I roll my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re only thirty-seven years old, mom. Alpha¡¯s only retire to pass the pack to their children, but you are more than capable of running this pack. Your father and mine took away the role you were always meant to have.¡± I fight back tears and I hate them both for all they took from me. Calliope is the only good thing that came out of my mating. Could I really be the Alpha after all these years? I turn to Anthony, Oliver, and Benson. ¡°What do the three of you think about this? You are the ranked members of this pack and I respect your opinion.¡± Anthony and Benson smile at me and nod. I can see concern on Oliver¡¯s face. ¡°Oliver, please speak freely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in no way saying this because you¡¯re a woman. Cali is an amazing Alpha. Part of being the Alpha, from what Anthony has told me, is being able to fight and defend the pack. Luna¡¯s are the packs mother, not a warrior.¡± Cali growls low and I look at her, assuring her that he is not being disrespectful. When I turn back to Oliver, I notice his eyes are big and I¡¯m sure that Anthony spoke to him before I could. ¡°Based on your expression, I¡¯m sure Anthony has already informed you that I have trained secretly every day since I became Luna of this pack. Bradford, Anthony, Cali, and Benson have all trained me. My wolf is pure Alpha as both my parents were of Alpha blood.¡± ¡°She has put us both on our a**es more than once when we trained with her¡±, Anthony says. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha¡±, Oliver says to me. ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. I don¡¯t need ranked wolves that will follow me blindly. I need you to have opinions and help me do what¡¯s best for the pack.¡± ¡°Does that mean that you will ept your rightful ce as Alpha, mom?¡± I look at Benson, Oliver, and Anthony and they all bear their necks to me. Coralee is howling in my mind. ¡°We are the Alpha. Our pup is right, Jasmine.¡± I smile, she is finally feeling the respect we both have deserved but never received because of Mateo. ¡°I ept Cali on one condition.¡± She smiles ¡°what is the condition?¡± ¡°I assume that my beautiful granddaughter is the next Alpha of the Nightfire pack.¡± Eli and Cali nod. ¡°The condition is the next pup you have will be Alpha of the Crescent Moon when theye of age.¡± Cali turns to Eli who is smiling from ear to ear. I can already tell that he is going to be an amazing mate and father. ¡°We will agree with that condition only if you don¡¯t have any more pups.¡± I chuckle ¡°I think that your pup¡¯s title is safe. Now I would like to spend a little time with my new son-inw and granddaughter.¡± ¡°I would like you guys to gather the pack in the yard in two hours for the transfer of power. We can have a bigger ceremony when we have dealt with the vampires.¡± Growls are heard from all three men. ¡°We will get everything situated before I return with Eli to the Nightfire pack¡±, Cali says. They leave and I take a seat holding Faith. I have never felt as whole as I do in this moment. My pup has a pup and a mate. My wolf is sitting in my mind puffing her chest out at the thought of finally being the Alpha, she always wanted us to be. Calliope POV I was so d that my mom didn¡¯t fight me about bing Alpha. I knew Oliver wasn¡¯t being disrespectful, but I couldn¡¯t help the growl when he questioned my mother¡¯s strength. I love my mother, but if I didn¡¯t believe that she was able to fight and defend the pack I wouldn¡¯t have asked her to take the title. My mother and Corallee are far stronger than Mateo ever was. We spend time with my her. She is as in love with Faith as I am. Eli tells her about ra without her even asking. He even tells her about our first meeting. I see sadness and anger in my mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eli, no one can me you for the pain your heart was in after losing your first mate. I¡¯m not happy that Cali¡¯s first moments of meeting her fated mate caused her pain, but I can tell that you will spend the rest of your lives showing her how much she means to you.¡± Eli nods and pulls me closer to him. ¡°You have my word, Jasmine. I will love Calliope with all I have in me.¡± We spend the rest of the time making ns for the two packs. ¡°I will be increasing the patrols and our warriors will be avable if you need help with any of the attacks¡±, my mother says. I smile ¡°I think it¡¯s time to give the pack its rightful Alpha.¡± Eli takes Faith despite my mother¡¯s protests. ¡°You two better bring my grandpups to see me a lot.¡± ¡°I promise we will.¡± I take the chalice and dagger from the desk before we head downstairs. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. We walk outside and the entire pack has gathered. I see looks of concern and curiosity on many of their faces. Bradford and Julie smile at me. I wonder if Anthony has already told them what is about to happen. I have something I want to tell him too. ¡°I know you are all wondering why I have asked you to gather today. First let me introduce you to my mate. This is Alpha Eli Thomas of the Nightfire pack. We both have epted the bond. I will not be joining the packs together as you have all been through enough under the previous Alpha.¡± I see looks of relief on their faces. ¡°I have decided to appoint a new Alpha and they have epted.¡± The look of concern returns and I hope they will be happy with this change. I care for the pack members even if I don¡¯t feel like their Alpha. ¡°The Alpha of the Pack from today forward will be Jasmine Alyssa Robison.¡± There is silence for a moment before the pack breaks out into howls. They bear their necks at my mother and her eyes turn ck. A sign her wolf is acknowledging her pack. ¡°The ranked members will remain in their current roles and Bradford Conlon will be the advisor to the Alpha.¡± Bradford smiles and nods his head at me. I take the dagger, running it down my hand, allowing the blood to run into the chalice. I hand my mother the chalice. ¡°Jasmine Robison, make your vow to the Crescent Moon.¡± ¡°I, Jasmine Alyssa Robison, vow to put the packs needs above my own. I will protect the pack and rule all of its members fairly. All pack members will be treated equally.¡± She drinks from the chalice and I feel the power move from me to her. ¡°Crescent Moon, wee your new Alpha, Alpha Jasmine Robison.¡± The pack again breaks into howls and some members shift to show their loyalty to their new Alpha. ¡°The Crescent Moon and the Nightfire pack will now be sister packs. This means that members will be wee to visit the sister pack in search of their mates after both packs have lists of current members¡± my mother says, and I smile. I¡¯m d she thought of mentioning that to the pack. I look around and everyone is smiling. Aurora and I knew in our hearts this was the right decision. Cayden POV As we approach the pack border, the patrol guard slows and approaches us. He shifts and I can tell he is leery of Hudson. We are all in human form, but as a wolf we can scent other shifters. ¡°Cayden, the Alpha is away from the pack, so I will have to contact the Betas regarding your guest.¡± My mother growls and the guard¡¯s eyes snap to her. ¡°He is not a guest¡± she says. Hudson wraps his arm around my mother and she seems to calm down. ¡°That¡¯s fine call the Betas, but Hudson will be joining the pack. He is not a guest.¡± The guard looks a little shocked but he does as I ask. When he is done linking, he looks back at us. ¡°I apologize, wee to the Nightfire pack¡± he says directly to Hudson. ¡°I appreciate that¡± Hudson says. We all head into the territory and I¡¯m so d to be home. I wonder where Eli has gone. As we approach the pack house, Lily rushes over, wrapping me in hug. She pulls back ¡°I assume the witch has been dealt with.¡± I can¡¯t help the smile ¡°yes, she most certainly is.¡± She wraps my mother in a hug next before she smiles at Hudson. ¡°Lily, this is my mate Hudson¡±, my mother says. He sticks out his hand but I know Lily and she will have none of that. She tries to wrap his big frame in a hug. He looks like he doesn¡¯t know what to do and my mother and I can¡¯t help butugh. A few secondster, Larisa, Amelia, and Rosee out of the pack house. We make introductions and everyone is very weing to Hudson. Rose keeps looking at me but she stays quiet. ¡°I will show you to your new cabin¡± Amelia says to my mother and Hudson. ¡°Thank the goddess, I¡¯m tired of having to block the sound out so I don¡¯t hear those two.¡± Everyone bursts outughing and I head inside. My mother ps my arm before she hugs me. They follow Amelia and I turn back to Lily. ¡°Where is Eli and Faith? The guard said he is away from the pack.¡± I see something sh in her eyes but it¡¯s gone as quick as it came. ¡°He will be back soon. He and Faith went to the Crescent Moon.¡± That is strange. Why would he take Faith to meet with a pack? ¡°I¡¯m going to head to my room and get a shower. I¡¯ll see you guys at dinner.¡± They hug me and I head upstairs. Eli told me when we returned, I would have a room in the pack house, since my mom has a mate now. Once I¡¯m showered, I head back out into my room. The exhaustion of the trip back to the pack hits me. I have a few hours before dinner, so I slide into bed and let sleep take me under. Sometimeter, I get a link from Amelia ¡°Cayden, it¡¯s time for dinner. Eli and Faith are back and he would like you to join us in the private dining room.¡± That¡¯s strange, we usually eat with the pack. I start down the stairs and Riggs is pacing in my mind. ¡°What the hell is up with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel anxious like something big is about to happen.¡± I¡¯m just about to tease him when I feel like someone is trying to link me. I stand still trying to focus on allowing the voice toe through. ¡°Cayden, I¡¯m sorry. He knows about Faith.¡± She doesn¡¯t even have to tell me who she is talking about, that ba**ard will not hurt my niece. ¡°Selma, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I should have listened to your mother. He was waiting for me and I can¡¯t get out of this now. You need to protect yourself and Faith. He is a monster.¡± ¡°Selma, I¡¯ming for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. I want you to be safe. You need to live and so does Faith.¡± Riggs growls and I feel the same. ¡°I will not lose you. You are my family.¡± The connection is broken and all the peace I felt a few hours ago is gone. I rush toward the dining room and when I reach for the handle, Riggs growls ¡°mate.¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 43 NEW MATE Cayden POV The door flies open before my hand even reaches the handle. I¡¯m staring into the most beautiful green eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. Her long red hair frames her beautiful face. She smiles and my heart squeezes in my chest. Riggs is growling and pacing. ¡°Mate¡± she says and her smile is enough to make me weak in the knees. ¡°Mate¡± I say and pull her to me. Riggs wants me to take her right now and make her ours, but we need to focus on Selma. She was helping us and now she is in danger because of it. ¡°I would love nothing more than to take you upstairs and make you mine, but I can¡¯t right now.¡± She pulls back and I see hurt sh in her eyes. Riggs whimpers and I ce my hand on her face. ¡°My aunt is in danger and I need to help her. As soon as she is back safely, I will show you how much I want you, mate.¡± She smiles and we step inside the room. I¡¯m shocked to see Calliope standing across the room. I haven¡¯t seen her since I left the collective to find ra. Her eyesnd on me and she smiles. ¡°Calliope, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± Before she can answer, the door to the dining room opens and my mother walks in with Hudson. I hand linked her on my way to the dining room that I needed her to meet me here. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cayden¡± my mother says. ¡°That ba**ard has Selma and he knows about Faith.¡± I hear two growls behind me and turn to see Eli and Calliope¡¯s eyes are ck. ¡°No one will hurt my pup¡± Eli says and I nod. I¡¯m shocked when he pulls Calliope into his arms and buries his nose in her neck. I turn back to my mother and her expression is unreadable as she stares at Calliope and Eli. ¡°I need to get to Selma. I have no idea what he has done to her or what he ns to do¡±, I say to no one in particr. I start toward the door and a hand grabs my forearm, causing tingles to erupt at the contact. ¡°You are not going anywhere without me. I just found you. I have no intentions of losing you, Cayden.¡± I don¡¯t even know her name yet, but mine sounds like heaven on her lips. ¡°Mate, I am a hybrid which I¡¯m sure you can scent. He is a powerful warlock. I love that you want to help me, but I will not lose you.¡± She looks around the room before her eyes close. I feel a gust of wind rush past me causing goosebumps to form on my skin. The scent of my mate intensifies. My eyes darken at how intense and different her scent is now. ¡°I¡¯m more than a wolf mate. I am a wolf-fae hybrid.¡± I hear a gasp but I don¡¯t take my eyes off of this amazing woman. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go get your aunt. I¡¯m sure my father, Lily, and Pheobe will help us.¡± I pull her to me again and bury my face in her neck. ¡°What is your name mate?¡± ¡°My name is Penny Lillian Bloom.¡± ¡°I, Cayden Michael Merritt, ept you Penny Lillian Bloom as my mate.¡± I feel her hold on me tighten. ¡°I, Penny Lillian Bloom, ept you, Cayden Michael Merritt, as my mate.¡± I feel the bond start to form and Riggs growls low. I pull back and my mother rushes over, wrapping my mate in a hug. Hudson ps me on the back and I nearly fall forward from the force. Heughs and I give him the side eye. ¡°Congrattions Cayden¡± he says. ¡°Thank you¡±, I say. ¡°I linked Lily and Pheobe to join us¡± Eli says. I turn and notice that Eli is holding Faith but she is reaching for Calliope. I watch as she takes Faith in her arms and she snuggles into Calliope. My heart squeezes in my chest. I¡¯m not angry that Eli has found his second chance or that Calliope has found her first. Just in the little time I spent with Calliope, I know she is strong and kind. I¡¯m sad that ra won¡¯t get the chance to hold Faith or watch her grow. Calliope walks toward me and she ces Faith in my arms. She squeezes my arm and looks into my eyes. ¡°She will always know who her mother is. My wolf and I have epted her as our own pup, but that doesn¡¯t mean I will rece the woman that gave her life. I promise you that.¡± I feel my mother walking around me anding to stand in front of Calliope. She pulls Calliope into a hug and I can feel a tear running down my cheek. Her wolf epted my niece and I¡¯m sure that ra would want Faith to have a strong woman like Calliope in her life. The door to the room opens and Lily, Pheobe, and Rose all walk inside. I can tell Rose is ufortable as she keeps her eyes cast down but I have no idea why. ¡°Cayden, tell me what we are dealing with¡±, Lily says, and I smile. Selma POV That ba**ard thinks he has won but I will die before I allow him to force a mark upon me. The minute I appeared back in my room, he used a spell to knock me out. I wasn¡¯t expecting him and now I¡¯m in this enchanted cell. I know he didn¡¯t do this alone. He could never take me out by himself. That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t tried. The coven members may be loyal to him, but that doesn¡¯t mean they would help him hurt me. That a**hole that wants to take me as a chosen beloved helped him. The door opens and I see Octavius first before I see that a**hat Bryer. ¡°I¡¯m d to see your awake kitten.¡± He did not just call me that. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that d*ckhead.¡± I see a sh of anger before it turns into a smirk. ¡°I will call you whatever I want to kitten. You belong to me now. Once the injection we gave you has taken hold and suppressed your powers, you will be mine whether you want to or not. You won¡¯t be human, but you will be much weaker than me.¡± I look down at my arms and that¡¯s when I notice it. A puncture wound in the bend of my arm. I touch it with my finger and bile rises in my throat. I look back at them and Bryer is smiling like he has won and right now I¡¯m not sure if he is wrong. ¡°So that mutt your brother produced may be dead but she had a pup¡±, Octavius says as a statement not a question. I keep my face even not responding to his statement. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me, Selma, because I have already confirmed it. You would be surprised how many wolves will talk when promises of power are made.¡± ¡°You stay away from my family. I should have killed you and let the coven do what they wanted with me. At least my family would be safe from your evil a**.¡± His face contorts to one of anger. ¡°I am your family. They are mistakes that should have never been born. I n to make sure they are wiped from our world. They will not muddy our pure bloodline.¡± He turns and Bryer follows him back out of the room. I lean against the wall and slide down until I¡¯m sitting on the floor. I pull my knees to my chest and say a silent prayer to the Moon Goddess. ¡°Please protect Cayden, Evelyn, Hudson, and Faith.¡± My eyes feel heavy and I know whatever they forced into my body is taking affect. I feel weak and tired. I can¡¯t keep my eyes open and I allow the darkness to take me under. ¡°Selma, wake up. We don¡¯t have time for you to sleep.¡± I try to force my eyes open but I can¡¯t. The voice sounds familiar but I can¡¯t ce it. It¡¯s definitely not my uncle or that f**ker Bryer. ¡°Selma, this is not the strong woman I know you are.¡± I¡¯m finally able to open my eyes and when I look around, I¡¯m even more confused. Where the hell am I? Did those idiots give me too much and kill me? I hear someoneugh and I turn to see my brother standing there. ¡°They are idiots but they didn¡¯t kill you, little one.¡± The tears begin to flow when Theo calls me little one as he did so many times when he was alive. He opens his arms and I rush over, wrapping my arms around him. I let the tears flow as I bury my head in his chest. He holds me for a few minutes before he finally pulls back. ¡°I would love nothing more than to hold you and keep you here with me, but this is just a short visit. We don¡¯t have much time, Selma. They will be back soon and you need to hold on until Cayden arrives.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want him anywhere near this ce.¡± Theo smiles and brushes the hair from my face. ¡°Cayden is stubborn, just like my sister. You are his family and he will not stop until you are safe. I wouldn¡¯t either. I am so proud of you both.¡± He kisses my forehead. ¡°You need to stay strong and know that no matter what happens he will know who you are.¡± I look at him confused. ¡°Who will know who I am?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that just remember what I said little one.¡± He kisses me once more and I¡¯m engulfed in darkness again. Part of me is excited that I might get the hell out of this ce, while the other part of me is terrified about Cayden. I feel something warm on my skin but I¡¯m having trouble forcing my eyes open. I try for a few seconds until I¡¯m finally able to open them. As soon as my eyesnd on the sight in front of me, I feel bile rise in my throat. That¡¯s when I feel it. The heat from his hand that is touching my marking spot causes panic in my body. This ba**ard is marking me. I shove him hard, knocking him on his a**. ¡°You f**king ba**ard, you marked me without my consent.¡± He smirks and gets to his feet. I try to gather an energy ball in my hand but I can¡¯t. He has taken my magic from me and now my destined mate. I wish I could have just stayed with Theo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry kitten, soon your body will crave me and I will f**k you into submission.¡± ¡°I would rather die than let you touch me.¡± His smirk seems to grow. ¡°We will see when you¡¯re begging for my c**k?¡± He turns walking out of the cell and leaving the room. The door opens again and I expect it to be that ba**ard or Octavius. When my eyesnd on who it actually is, my heart rate speeds up and the world begins to spin. He looks the same but his aura feels so different.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 44 SAVE HER Selma POV His eyes are kind unlike the ba**ard that just marked me. I see a sh of sadness and then something I can¡¯t identify as he looks into my eyes. ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡± ¡°My name is Bryson. I am my brother¡¯s second inmand. He sent me here to watch over you. I¡¯m sorry for what he and my father have done.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re sorry then help me get the f**k out of here.¡± I could see the regret and pain in his eyes. ¡°Can I get you anything to eat or drink?¡± I turn away from him. I will not give these ba**ards the satisfaction of seeing me break. I hear the door close and I¡¯m grateful to be alone. I sit up and try to make a connection with Cayden again. I know my magic is weak, so I¡¯ll I can do is hope that our familial connection will make it possible. I may not be able to talk him out ofing, but I can at least help him get in without getting caught. I concentrate on my nephew and I¡¯m grateful when I hear his voice. ¡°Cayden, I really wish you would stay away, but if you insist on a rescue mission, I will tell you exactly how to get in undetected.¡± ¡°Good, because we are on our way. I¡¯m not leaving you in that ce with that evil pr*ck¡± Cayden says. ¡°You will only be able to cross the shield with two people. Any more than that will alert the ba**ard of your arrival, Cayden.¡± ¡°Alright, just two of us wille. Please just tell me how to get to you.¡± I smile at his conviction. Theo is right. He is stubborn, just like me. I tell him everything he will need to know. I break the connection when I hear the lock disengage. Despite looking exactly like that a**hat Bryer, I can sense the difference between them. He smiles at me and I drop my gaze from him. He has a tray with food despite myck of a response earlier. ¡°Selma, you need to keep up your strength if you n on making it out of this.¡± My eyesnd on his and his smile makes my belly flip. What the hell is wrong with me? I shake those thoughts away. He is Bryer¡¯s brother and I¡¯m sure this is part of their n. Goddess only knows what is in the food.¡± ¡°You can tell your brother to stick that food up his a**.¡± Heughs but I don¡¯t find this situation funny. ¡°You are gorgeous and feisty.¡± ¡°Open the cell door and I¡¯ll show you just how feisty I can be.¡± ¡°All in good time¡± he says. If looks could kill this a**hole would be dead. He passes the tray into the cell before he leaves again. My stomach growls as I look at the steak and potatoes on the tray. I turn andy down on the cot hoping for sleep to take me under. It doesn¡¯t take long. The potion they injected me with continues to make my powers weak. Bryson POV I return to the office where my father, brother, and Octavius are still speaking about the Nightfire pack. Bryer is the first to acknowledge me. ¡°Did you bring her the food?¡± ¡°I did but she is not stupid. She doesn¡¯t trust any of us.¡± ¡°You were supposed to pretend to help her dear brother so she will trust you. We need her to eat the food in order for the spell to take effect.¡± ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t have injected and imprisoned her if you wanted her to trust you.¡± He stands lunging at me. He has me pinned against the wall. Even though I could easily make him pay for this, I don¡¯t. My father would defend his golden child against me. ¡°You would do well to remember who is in charge, brother.¡± ¡°You never let me forget Bryer. I am well aware who father appointed to lead the coven despite the fact it is my birthright.¡± ¡°Bryson, we are not going to rehash this again. Bryer is better suited to make decisions that you do not agree with for the betterment of the coven.¡± ¡°You mean decisions that hurt others.¡± I look into the eyes that look exactly like mine and he smirks before he releases me. ¡°Gentlemen, we need to finish our discussion¡± Octavius says. Bryer takes his seat next to my father and I take a seat behind them. ¡°I have followed through on my part of the deal by giving you my niece to take as a beloved. She is a strong witch and she will provide you with a strong heir. Now I expect you to hold up your end of the deal, Bryer.¡± ¡°The men will be here within the hour. They will be at your disposal until you have dealt with the Nigthfire pack. I¡¯m still confused as to why you need so many of our kind to deal with a pathetic wolf pack.¡± ¡°That is none of your concern. Arrangements have been made for the arrival of your men. I assume you will be leaving with my niece tomorrow¡±, Octavius says. My skin crawls at how nonchnt he is about using his own niece to barter a deal with my evil brother. I stand to leave the room because I cannot sit here and listen to these men any longer. ¡°Bryson, where are you going?¡± ¡°To my guest room. I assume you don¡¯t need me to stay for the rest of this meeting.¡± He smiles ¡°you¡¯re right I don¡¯t need you here, but I want you to go back and sit with Selma. Do what I brought you here to do. I expect her to have eaten the spelled food by the time we are ready to leave. I need herpliant before we make the trip home.¡± That won¡¯t be happening since I got rid of the spelled food and gave her what I made. I turn without another word, heading back toward the room. Part of me excited to see the feisty blonde again. Something about her makes me smile and I hope that she makes it out of this despite what my brother wants. Cayden POV I won¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t afraid when Penny insisted she be the one toe with me to save my aunt. I know she is strong, being a hybrid, but I have no idea of her powers. ¡°Please stay close to me, Penny.¡± She presses her lips to mine and Riggs growls. He is still pissed at me for not taking her right upstairs and iming her. I follow Selma¡¯s instructions to the letter. We appear in a hallway that has doors on both sides. I take Penny¡¯s hand in mine. I take a deep breath trying to catch Selma¡¯s scent. We move through the hall and I finally catch her scent but it¡¯s faint. I teleport us to the other side of the door and I feel sick seeing Selma lying on a cot surrounded by what appears to be a magical cell. I have to keep myself from growling. ¡°Selma, wake up¡± I say. Before I know what¡¯s happening, Penny is ripped away from me. I turn to see a man holding my mate with a fireball in his free hand. ¡°Bryson don¡¯t hurt her¡±, Selma pleads with him. I¡¯m not sure what I see in his eyes before the me in his hand is gone. He waves his hand and the cell that¡¯s holding Selma disappears. Penny rushes back to my side. ¡°You don¡¯t have long. When the three of you pass through the barrier they will know.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± I say and he nods. Without warning, Selma rushes over, wrapping him in a hug. That¡¯s when I hear him whisper. ¡°Beloved¡± he says, and Selma steps back wide-eyed. She ces her hand on her neck and the look on the man¡¯s face is murderous. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to hash out what is happening right now if we want to make itN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. out of here alive.¡± My words seem to bring them out of their trance. Selma turns to me ¡°he ising with us.¡± She turns back toward him ¡°if he wants to.¡± A smile breaks out on his face and he nods. We all move to the hallway and Selma leads the way this time. ¡°I can¡¯t teleport Cayden¡±, Selma says, and my heart sinks. What the hell did they do to her?¡± Bryson takes Selma¡¯s hand, ¡°I can.¡± A door opening down the hallway gets our attention. A man that looks exactly like Bryson steps into the hallway. A man that looks like an older version of both menes to stand next to him. ¡°What the f**k is this?¡± ¡°You marked her without her consent you ba**ard¡± Bryson yells with all the venom he can muster. The smile on the man¡¯s face is pure evil.¡± I grab his arm. ¡°We need to leave now.¡± He wraps his arm around Selma. Penny whispers ¡°teleport to the woods outside the coven and I will take care of it from there.¡± I pull Penny to my side and say a prayer that the four of us make it out of this ce in one piece. I close my eyes and picture the woods outside the coven. When I open my eyes, I begin to look around and panic rises in my body. Where the f**k are they? Rose POV I wanted to tell Cayden and Evelyn about my wolf but I knew hearing Cayden speak about his aunt now was not the time. Larisa and I are sitting on chairs in the corner of the room as everyone is talking about the warlock and vampires. ¡°Maybe you should talk to Evelyn now. I know this weighing on you but I believe they will both be happy to hear that ra will be here in any way¡±, Larisa says. My eyes meet Evelyn¡¯s and she smiles. ¡°Will youe with me?¡± Larisa takes my hand and we walk over to where Evelyn is seated with her mate. ¡°Evelyn, I was wondering if we could talk in the garden.¡± I see her mate wrap his arm around her tighter. ¡°Your mate is wee to join us if you would like.¡± She nods and they follow us outside. They take a seat on the bench and I stand across from them. ¡°While you were gone Evelyn, I got my wolf.¡± ¡°Congrattions Rose¡± she says. I smile and nod. I take a deep breath before I finally just blurt it out. ¡°ra is my wolf.¡± Evelyn¡¯s face is unreadable for a long time and I¡¯m not sure what else to say. ¡°My pup ra¡± she finally asks. ¡°Yes, the goddess has gifted her the ability to watch Faith grow while being my wolf. She remembers that Faith was her pup. She also knows that you and Cayden are important to her. She doesn¡¯t have the memories of being Eli¡¯s mate.¡± Evelyn stands without a word and walks toward me. She wraps her arms around me and hug her back. After a few minutes, she pulls back. ¡°May I meet your wolf, Rose.¡± ¡°Are you ready ra?¡± ¡°I am Rose.¡± I nod and take a few steps back. I strip out of my clothes and shift into ra. Evelyn walks toward us and ces her forehead against ra¡¯s. I notice that we are now alone in the garden. rays down and Evelyn takes a seat. She is running her fingers through ra¡¯s fur. ¡°Faith is amazing and I¡¯m so d you¡¯re going to get to see her be the woman she is meant to be.¡± She bends down and ces a kiss on ra¡¯s forehead before we just sit infortable silence. ¡°ra, even though I was afraid when I realized you were my wolf, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful that you are my other half.¡± ¡°You and I being one is how it was always meant to be.¡± I smile and let her enjoy this time with Evelyn. Larisa POV Hudson headed back toward the pack house. We needed to let Rose and Evelyn have time alone. I think he was worried when I said I was going on a run, but with the increased patrols, I know the pack is secure. I shift into Ara and we take off running through the trees. We think about all the things that have happened. Seeing Penny find Cayden made me so happy. He is going to be an amazing mate. I can¡¯t help but think of my vision. Could my mate really be an evil vampire that wants to hurt my pack and family? As we reach theke, Ara drinks before we finally sit on the shore. Staring out into the water, I say a prayer to the goddess that the vision I had remains just that, a vision. I hope that my mate loves and wants me the way a mate is supposed to. I feel Ara¡¯s eyes close and give into the sleep. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 45 He Can¡¯t Be Magnum POV ¡°Not one of them made it back. Is that what you¡¯re telling me, Oscar?¡± I can see that my brother doesn¡¯t want to repeat what he just reported to me. I can feel the rage stirring inside me. ¡°You are telling me that some of my best soldiers couldn¡¯t handle a few mutts.¡± Before he can make any more excuses, I cut him off. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to deal with the Nightfire pack myself.¡± I head for my room and Jonelle is still passed out on my bed. She is definitely a good f**k but that is all she is and ever will be. It never hurts to have a ck magic witch around. I¡¯ll put up with her annoying a** for those two reasons. ¡°Jonelle, wake up¡± I say, and she turns over, exposing her bare breasts. I know what she is doing, but I¡¯m not a fifteen-year-old boy who is hard up. I throw the clothes from the floor at her. ¡°Get dressed, I have something that I need to handle personally.¡± She pouts but I don¡¯t even give her a second thought as I head back to my office. Oscar is still there and he has a look of concern on his face. He is the only family I have left and he is the only person in this world I actually care about. My parents were taken from us by that Alpha. He is my second inmand and he always has my back. We have had a few heated discussions about working with that a**hole Grant, but honestly, this is about making the Nightfire pack pay for all they have done to our family. ¡°Oscar, I have no intentions of dealing with all the mutts today. Sometimes you just need to send a message to get their attention.¡± Jonelle walks in and she wraps herself around me. Oscar rolls his eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t see the point of all this. Our parents were no angels. We are grown and can make different choices now.¡± Jonelleughs ¡°you sound like a chick.¡± He shoots her a re. He pretty much hates Jonelle, but she is powerful and useful to me, so he stays quiet. ¡°Don¡¯t insult my brother¡± I say and she whimpers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Oscar¡± she says before she looks at me. ¡°What do you need from me, master?¡± My c**k twitches at her words but I push that away for now. ¡°I need you to teleport me to that f**king pack. They care about their members and I can use that against them.¡± She smiles ¡°of course, anything for you master.¡± ¡°Oscar ensure that the cell is ready for our guest.¡± He nods and she wraps her arm around me. We appear outside the Nightfire pack. She cloaks our scent before we move into the territory. As we pass through the trees, she grabs my arm. ¡°We need to leave.¡± I rip my arm away from her. ¡°No, I need a prisoner. Now move your a**.¡± ¡°There is more than just wolves in this pack. They felt us move through the territory border. It is a strong spell, Magnum.¡± ¡°Then I guess you had better move your a**.¡± I turn back and notice a wolf sleeping a good distance from us, near ake. ¡°Take us to that wolf. The quicker we get one, the quicker we get the f**k out of this ce.¡± She wraps her arm around me and we appear a few feet from the wolf that is now on its feet. It growls and bares its teeth at me. I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Jonelle, make our friend go to sleep.¡± The wolf tries to run but it¡¯s toote. Jonelle smiles and waves her hand. The wolf falls down with a thud. I walk over quickly and Jonelle follows me. I can hear paws hitting the ground and I know they will be here very soon. She ces her hand on the wolf and takes my hand. When I open my eyes again, we are outside the mansion. Oscar rushes down the stairs toward us. I can see concern as he looks between me and the wolf that is passed out at my feet. ¡°Take our guest to the cell and notify me immediately when it wakes up.¡± Oscar manages to throw the wolf over his shoulder and head for the cells. I smile because it¡¯s time to make a phone call. Let¡¯s see just how much the former Alpha cares about his pack members. Eli POV I reach theke with Calliope just as my Aunt Lily appears. She starts to chant and as soon as she stops, the scent of vampire invades my nose. The other scent we catch makes Ss growl. I shift and I can see that my aunt is thinking the same thing I am. I try to link Larisa but I can¡¯t reach her. I try over and over again, but I can¡¯t reach my little sister. I¡¯m in a full blown panic but I need to calm down. I have to figure out exactly what the hell happened. Talon and Star break through the trees and my parent¡¯s wolves let out a howl that makes me want to crumble. They know as much as I do that Larisa has been taken. Calliope shifts and wraps her arms around me. I breathe in her scent, trying topose myself. ¡°I promise you that we will get Larisa back safely¡±, Lily says, and then she is gone. I turn and my father has my mother wrapped in his arms. My heart clenches in my chest. We can¡¯t lose Larisa. How the f** did they make it into the territory with the increased patrols and the spell in ce? After we search the pack and the surrounding territory, we find no trace of Larisa or the f**king vampire that took her. As soon as we reach the pack house, I head to my office to start making phone calls to surrounding covens that we are friendly with. After I hang up with the Blue Cross Coven, my phone rings. I ce it to my ear ¡°Alpha Lincoln¡± an unfamiliar male voice says. ¡°This is Alpha Eli Thomas. My father is retired. Who is this and what can I help you with?¡± ¡°My name isn¡¯t important right now, but what is important is the wolf that is missing from your pack.¡± I growl ¡°where the f**k is she.¡± Heughs and Ss is ready to shift. ¡°She is safe for now but if she stays that way is up to your father. I know how you wolves care about your pack members. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want to see anything happen to one of your wolves.¡± He doesn¡¯t realize who Larisa is yet. Thank the goddess for that. ¡°What do you want from my father?¡± ¡°He can sacrifice himself for his pack member, like the good Alpha he once was. He took my parents from me and the attacks on your pack will stop if he just turns himself over to me.¡± I growl and it shakes the walls. ¡°He has three days to make his choice. I will be in contact.¡± The call disconnects and I feel sick to my stomach. I know my father and he will not think twice about taking Larisa¡¯s ce. I can¡¯t lose my father or Larisa. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Larisa POV I force my eyes open. I must have shifted but I have no idea when it happened. I look around panic taking hold when I see the bars. I manage to get to my feet and walk toward the bars. As soon as Iy my hand against it, I pull it back. The bars are f**king silver. ¡°Ara, can you hear me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you Larisa. We won¡¯t be able to shift because of the silver but I won¡¯t leave you.¡± I smile, knowing that I at least have her. ¡°What the f**k are you smiling at you stupid little b**ch.¡± I turn to the voice and a big boobed blonde walks toward the cell. Based on her scent, I know she is a witch. The fact that she is here helping the f**king vampires probably means that she is a ck magic witch. She really should invest in some clothes instead of letting everything hang out. I cross my arms over my chest, staring right back at her. ¡°I¡¯m smiling because my family is going to make you suffer before they let me kill you.¡± Sheughs like I just told her the funniest joke. ¡°You are in no position to piss me off little girl. Pain¡± she says, and I drop to the floor. It feels like I¡¯m being stabbed with hot pokers. ¡°Jonelle, cut the sh*t¡± I hear a male voice say despite my own screams. ¡°Stop¡±, I hear and the pain is gone. I try to catch my breath and pull myself back against the wall. ¡°Take your a** upstairs before I tell Magnum exactly what you have been up to without his orders. I will take great pleasure in watching you be punished.¡± I see fear sh in her eyes. ¡°F**k you, Oscar¡± she says before she turns to leave the room. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t f**k with someone else¡¯s d**k you walking STD.¡± She screams and then she is gone. I¡¯m grateful when she is finally gone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about her. She is a real b**ch¡± the man says, and I chuckle. He walks across the room and grabs something off the table. He turns and passes clothes through the bars and theynd on the floor in front of me. In this moment, I would rather not be naked in front of these people. I pick the clothes up and put them on. Once I¡¯m dressed, he turns back toward me. I didn¡¯t even realize he had turned around. ¡°Thank you, for the clothes and the privacy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± I say. As he finally steps closer, I see his facepletely and I can¡¯t help the gasp that escapes me. He looks like the man from my vision, but I don¡¯t feel that pull toward him. ¡°My name is Oscar. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell him who you are? He doesn¡¯t need to know that you are sister of the Alpha¡±, Ara says. ¡°My name is Laurie. I¡¯m an omega in the Nightfire Pack. I¡¯m not sure why I am here but I¡¯m not important.¡± ¡°Well Laurie, I will do whatever I can to make your stay herefortable, but I am not in charge. My brother is the coven leader.¡± ¡°What the hell does he want with my pack?¡± ¡°Revenge¡± he says before he turns to leave the room. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to check on you in a little while¡±, he says before he closes the door. ¡°Ara, what the hell are we going to do?¡± ¡°You are strong and our family will not rest until they rescue us from this ce.¡± ¡°How will they even know what coven this is? We can¡¯t wait to be rescued. We need to rescue ourselves.¡± The door opening gets my attention and I say a prayer its Oscar and not the b**ch from earlier. The scent of fresh rain invades my nose and Ara growls ¡°mate.¡± Goddess please no, I plead silently. He steps further into the room and I can see that he and Oscar are twins. The pull to him is exactly as it was in my vision. ¡°Hello pet, I hope you¡¯refortable.¡± I avoid his gaze and I don¡¯t answer him. ¡°If Alpha Lincoln is any kind of Alpha, he will save you from this fate. As long as he gives himself over to me, then I will let you go unharmed.¡± My head whips toward him and I see the moment he recognizes who I am to him. ¡°I will not allow you to trade me to harm someone else. You will never hurt him¡± I scream and he smiles. A smile that makes bile rise in my throat. ¡°I think you¡¯re wrong pet.¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 46 You Can¡¯t Have Him Jasmime POV Bradford and I are in my office going over training schedules. It¡¯s still weird to be sitting in this chair. Once we have finished, Bradford heads out of my office. A knock sounds on the door and Madison steps inside. I see a mix of fear and sadness on her face. I haven¡¯t seen her since the day I took her to the hospital. I standing around my desk. ¡°I¡¯m d to see your doing better.¡± She stays quiet for awhile and I give her the time she needs to get past her nerves. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°Madison, you have nothing to apologize for. I¡¯m not upset or angry with you. I¡¯m sorry that he hurt you. I wish I could have protected you from that evil prick.¡± She rushes forward, wrapping her arms around me. I return the hug. She pulls back and she has a blush on her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to overstep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite alright.¡± ¡°Can I get you something for lunch?¡± ¡°I n on joining the pack in the dining room.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d, my uncle is visiting my parents.The Beta¡¯s gave permission and I would love for you to meet him.¡± ¡°I would like that.¡± She nods and heads for the door. She gives me one more smile before she disappears. I link Anthony, Oliver, and Benson that I would like them to meet me in the dining hall. I want the pack to know that our rank does not define us. Cayden POV I feel the panic rise in my body as I look around and see no sign of Selma or that a**hole who acted like her savior. I scent the air but there is no trace of either of them. I¡¯m about to shift when they step out from behind the trees. ¡°Where the f**k were you? We need to get out of here before the warlocks find us.¡± Before I can say anymore, Selma rushes over wrapping her arms around me. ¡°Thank you for being stubborn¡± she says. I squeeze her tighter, grateful that we were able to reach her before that ba**ard hurt her. A noise behind me catches my attention and I turn to see Pennyying her hand on arge tree. A door forms and I¡¯m sure I look like a fish out of water the way my mouth is gaping open. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± she says, waving us over to the tree. She ushers us inside. I don¡¯t know what I expect to find inside, but it looks like a tunnel that leads nowhere. Penny goes to the dead end andys her hand on it, making another door appear. When we step through the door, I immediately know we are close to the pack. I lift my mate in my arms. ¡°You are amazing.¡± She chuckles as I spin her around. I set her on her feet and press a kiss on her lips. I can¡¯t wait to make this woman mine in every way. I start to deepen the kiss and someone clears their throat. I pull back and she buries her head in my chest. I look at my aunt who is smirking and I roll my eyes. ¡°Penny, this is my Aunt Selma. Selma, this is my mate, Penny.¡± She squeals and rushes over, wrapping Penny in a hug. When she steps back, Bryson takes Selma¡¯s hand. I notice the mark on her neck for the first time and I¡¯m confused. She was in the cell like a prisoner. Is he her mate? Did he mark her and put her in that f**king cell? She must see the confusion and anger on my face. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the pack and I¡¯ll exin everything that happened, Cayden¡±, Selma says. I nod and we set off for the pack house. We arrive a few minutester and my mother is walking toward us with her arm around Rose¡¯s shoulder. When she notices us, she rushes toward me. I wrap her in a hug. ¡°Thank the goddess your back safe.¡± She turns to Selma and wraps her in a hug. When she steps back, she looks toward Bryson and smiles. I hear Rose gasp and look over to see her disappear. ¡°What the hell was that about¡± I say to no one in particr. Before anyone answers, Penny grabs my arm. I turn to see fear and worry in my mate¡¯s eyes. ¡°Vampires took Larisa¡±, she says. I turn and rush toward the pack house. We burst through the pack house door and take the steps two at a time. When we reach the office, I don¡¯t even knock. Eli looks like he is ready to shift. His eyes meet mine and the pain I see makes Riggs whimper. I wouldn¡¯t wish the pain of losing a sister on my worst enemy. Eli and Larisa are my family. I rush over and pull him into a hug. ¡°We will get her back, Eli.¡± Magnum POV I¡¯m back in my office sitting at my desk. I haven¡¯t spoken to Oscar since he took the wolf to the cells. How interesting that she is my beloved? What are the chances that a wolf from the very pack I hate is fated to me? The goddess thinks she is clever. The girl is beautiful and despite all my efforts, I couldn¡¯t help thinking about what she would feel like under me. I shake those thoughts away. I need to focus on making Lincoln pay. I have no need for a beloved. She¡¯ll just make me weak. The door to my office opens and Jonelle saunters in. ¡°Jonelle, I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time to y with you right now.¡± ¡°I did what you asked and I deserve to be rewarded, master.¡± Normally her calling me that would make my c**k twitch, but right now it¡¯s like cold water being thrown on me. ¡°Jonelle, I¡¯m not in the mood. I have more important things to do than f**king you. I need to find Oscar to find out what he has learned about the girl.¡± ¡°Why do you need to know anything about her? She isn¡¯t important. She is a filthy mutt that you¡¯re using to take revenge.¡± I keep my expression even. ¡°What she is, is important to my ns. Now find something to amuse yourself before I lose my patience with you.¡± She goes to leave but then turns back to me. ¡°What are you going to do with the b**ch when she is no longer useful?¡± I feel rage at her question and I know it¡¯s the mate bond making me feel this way. I shake those thoughts away before I focus on her. ¡°Stay away from the cells Jonelle. Do not make me repeat myself.¡± ¡°She is just a mutt. Why do you care if I torture her a**? I won¡¯t kill her until we are done with her.¡± I grab her by the throat. ¡°Have you forgotten who is in charge? Do I need to remind you?¡± I squeeze enough to let her know I am serious. ¡°You are my master¡± she says and I release her. ¡°Now leave, I have things I need to attend to.¡± She rushes from my office and I take some deep breaths to clear the anger I feel. ¡°F**king mate bond¡± I say to the room. A few minutester, the door opens again and I¡¯m just about to flip my sh*t on Jonelle when Oscar walks in. I don¡¯t even let him sit when I start asking him questions. ¡°What did you find out about the girl?¡± ¡°Her name is Laura. She is an omega in the Nightfire pack.¡± I was hoping she would be a higher-ranked wolf, but I¡¯m sure they will still care about what happens to her. ¡°I spoke to the new Alpha and gave him two days to turn over the former Alpha if he wants to save the girl.¡± ¡°Magnum, I¡¯m no genius but an Alpha is not going to trade himself for an omega.¡± ¡°You underestimate my ns, Oscar. They will try to rescue her because that is who the wolves are. The former Alpha will be with them out of guilt. When hees for her, he will die by my hand.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Larisa POV I don¡¯t know what I expected after all Magnum said about my father, but he left without another word. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed, but Ara has been quiet since Magnum left. I can feel her sadness and her desire for her mate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Larisa¡± she says and I hate to hear her pain. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say you¡¯re sorry. He is our mate. It¡¯s normal to feel the pull to him despite what he is doing. You are allowed to mourn our bond. I¡¯m hurt and sad that we will not have our fated mate too.¡± She whines and my heart breaks along with hers. Why would the goddess pair us with such an evil man? Iy down on the cot and pull my knees to my chest. I hear the door unlock and I don¡¯t turn to see who steps inside because I know it¡¯s the b**ch from earlier. ¡°Hey little one¡± she says and I stiffen at her words. I turn and she has a sickly sweet smile on her face. I notice she has a tray with food in her hands. ¡°I brought you something to eat. I¡¯m sorry about being a b**ch earlier. I thought I would bring you something to eat.¡± She must think I¡¯m stupid. I won¡¯t take anything she brings me. I don¡¯t even trust Oscar, even though I feel like he means me no harm. Part of me wishes he was my mate instead of Magnum. When I look back at her she is smirking. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± I don¡¯t answer. ¡°I guess your smarter than most of your kind.¡± No matter, I have better things to do, then be nice to you. Things like f**king Magnum.¡± I can¡¯t help the growl that escapes me. Her eyes get big and she smirks. ¡°I knew something was up. He didn¡¯t want me to torture you and now I know why.¡± She looks like she wants to kill me. She steps closer to the cell. ¡°You will never have him. He is mine and I will kill you first. Your time alive is going to be over very soon.¡± ¡°He is keeping me prisoner in this f**king ce and you think I want him as my mate.¡± Ara whimpers again and recedes in my mind. ¡°You will, the bond will make you want him but he hates you. I will make sure it stays that way before I get rid of you.¡± She waves her hand and I¡¯m knocked against the wall. I feel my ribs break but I won¡¯t give her the satisfaction of hearing me scream. She drops the tray on the floor before she leaves the room. ¡°F**k Ara, we need to get the hell out of here. If our mate doesn¡¯t kill us, that b**ch surely will.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 47 Omega Jasmine POV I walk into the dining hall and head for the table where the ranked members are already seated. Bradford leans in to tell me something when a loud growl catches my attention. I turn and the scent of honeysuckle invades my nose. My eyesnd on the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen. He clearly isn¡¯t a member of my pack. His eyes are ck, looking between me and Bradford. Madisones to stand next to him and pulls him toward me. When theye to stand in front of me, his scent is driving both myself and Coralee crazy. I never had these feelings for Mateo as he was forced upon me by my father. ¡°Alpha, this is my uncle Leopold. We call him Leo¡± she says with a smile. ¡°Mate¡±, I say with a smile. I see so many emotions in his eyes, but the one that is most prominent is fear. ¡°I am an omega in the Nightfire pack.¡± He says it with such finality I¡¯m not sure what to respond. ¡°You are an Alpha and I¡¯m an omega¡±, Leo says. ¡°He thinks we don¡¯t want him because of his rank¡± Coralee says. I take a step closer, feeling the heat of his body. If we weren¡¯t surrounded by pack members, I would wrap myself around him. ¡°What is your full name Leopold?¡± I know what he thinks ising based on the dejected look on his face. ¡°Leopold Jasper Bellon¡± he says and seems to brace himself. ¡°I, Jasmine Alyssa Robison, ept you, Leopold Jasper Bellon, as my mate.¡± His eyes get big and I can¡¯t help the chuckle that escapes my lips. He stares at me for long time before I finally remind him of whates next. ¡°Leo, do you want to say to me?¡± That snaps my handsome mate out of his trance. ¡°I, Leopold Jasper Bellon, ept you, Jasmine Alyssa Robison, as my mate and Alpha.¡± I feel the bond starting to form and this time I do wrap my arms around him. The tingles are better than I ever imagined they would be. I remember where we are and I pull back. I turn to my men and they are all smiles. ¡°I won¡¯t be at training this afternoon. I will be spending time getting to know my mate¡±, I say before I take Leo¡¯s hand. I lead him up to the wing we will now share. Leo POV Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I arrived at the Crescent Moon this morning. I haven¡¯t visited my brother¡¯s pack in a very long time. He found his mate and left the Nightfire pack when he turned eighteen. My mate Carly grew up with us. She was also an omega. It¡¯s hard to believe she has been gone for four years. Our daughter just turned neen and she is the only reason I fought to live after our bond was broken. When Carly died, I wanted the goddess to take me too, but I couldn¡¯t do that to Diana. She wanted toe to visit her cousin but she needed to finish some work for her college sses. She is supposed to join me tomorrow. The fact that we are now sister packs is amazing. We can visit anytime we want now instead of having to ask for permission. Madison asked me to meet her in the dining room this morning. She was so excited and insisted I needed to meet the new Alpha. I was impressed when she told me that the new Alpha of this pack is a woman. So many male werewolves don¡¯t recognize how strong and worthy she-wolves are. I love the Nightfire pack because that has never been an issue. All of the members are treated equally regardless of rank or s*x. From what my brother says, the Crescent Moon pack was not so lucky when Mateo was in charge. I enter the dining room and my niece bounces over to me. ¡°I¡¯ll grab you some breakfast. The Alpha will be down soon¡± she says. ¡°Maddy, I can get my own breakfast. Do you remember I work in the kitchen at my own pack.¡± ¡°Well, too bad. You¡¯re a guest and I¡¯m getting your breakfast. We can eat together.¡± I roll my eyes but she rushes off. I find an empty table and take a seat. Reggie my wolf is pacing in my mind. Before I can ask him what the hell his problem is, the scent of wild flowers invades my nose. It can¡¯t be. ¡°Mate¡±, Reggie says, and I stiffen. The most beautiful woman with long ebony hair walks into the dining room. I can already tell by her aura that she is a high-ranked pack member. ¡°Go to mate¡± Reggie says, but I stay rooted to my spot. ¡°She isn¡¯t going to want an omega for a mate.¡± Reggie growls and I¡¯m about to say more when I see a man lean into her. Reggie pushes to the surface and I growl out loud. Everyone is looking at me, but more, she is looking at me. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing when she epts me. She is the Alpha of the pack and she is epting an omega. She deserves to have a mate that is strong and can help her lead the pack. Why would the goddess pair her with me? As she leads me upstairs, a hundred thoughts swim in my head. I know she just imed me in front of the pack, but could she really want a man that will never be able to protect her or the pack? Octavius POV I appear in the hallway where we were holding Selma. My men are already in search of her. I¡¯m ready to lose all my restraint knowing that she couldn¡¯t have escaped alone. I turn to see Bryer ranting at his father before he finally notices me. ¡°What the f**k happened?¡± ¡°It seems my brother has finally grew a set and helped my beloved escape.¡± I¡¯m d to know it was none of the coven members that helped the little b**ch escape. ¡°He wasn¡¯t alone¡± Bryer says getting my attention. ¡°Who was with them?¡± ¡°A man and woman I¡¯ve never seen before. The man was a hybrid and the woman a wolf.¡± It couldn¡¯t be. Would he be stupid enough toe into my home knowing that I want him dead. ¡°Octavius, I want her back.¡± I smile ¡°you shall have her as soon as we take care of some mutts.¡± This is perfect. My nieces¡¯ powers have been suppressed and with both covens we¡¯ll have no problem killing both of those half- breeds. Eli POV After Cayden and Penny left, I sat in my chair and I haven¡¯t moved. Calliope is rubbing circles on my back, but honesty right now, not even that is helping. ¡°Eli, we need to speak to your parents. They have a right to know what is happening¡± Calliope says. I pull her close to me. I nod before I link them. A few minutester, the door to my office opens and my parents step inside. I¡¯ve never seen my parents look so defeated. How do I tell my father that this ba**ard wants him for my sister? Calliope squeezes my hand, offering me support. They both take a seat and I take a deep breath to prepare myself for this conversation. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ele¡± my mother asks. ¡°I received a phone from the man that has, Larisa.¡± My father¡¯s eyes turn ck and I know Talon is at the surface. ¡°Where the f**k is she and why are we not out getting our pup,¡± my father roars. My heart breaks and I think of how I would feel if someone had taken Faith from me. I shake those thoughts away. ¡°Lincoln, you need to calm down. I¡¯m afraid too, but yelling at Eli isn¡¯t helping the situation.¡± ¡°The person that called would not tell me their name. He said that she is safe for now.¡± My mother growls and I continue. ¡°He said he won¡¯t hurt her if you turn yourself over to him¡±, I say looking at my dad. My mother whimpers and my father stands. ¡°That is fine, set it up and I will go wherever the ba**ard wants. I will do anything to have your sister back safe and sound¡± he says. ¡°No, you will not hand yourself over to some mad man with a vendetta.¡± My father growls and I can hear the challenge in it. ¡°This isn¡¯t your decision, pup. I will not let your sister suffer for my past decisions.¡± Ie around the desk and stand in front of my father. ¡°I love Larisa and I will do anything to get her back but I will not sacrifice one for the other. There is no guarantee this ba**ard will stay true to his word even if we do as he asks.¡± My father¡¯s resolve seems to fade and he falls back into his chair. ¡°I can¡¯t lose your sister, Eli.¡± I bend cing my hands on his shoulders. ¡°We aren¡¯t a weak pack without resources. We have two days to respond to his demands. Let¡¯s gather everyone in the conference room ande up with a real n that makes sense. Handing you over is not that n.¡± My mother stands and wraps me in her arms. When she looks back at my father, my heart breaks. I can see the guilt and sorrow in his expression. ¡°Lincoln Thomas, don¡¯t you dare.¡± I step back, giving my mother space. Calliope snakes her arms around my waist. My father whips his head in her direction. ¡°I love you and none of this is your fault. We will get our pup back and you will not me yourself for other people¡¯s actions. Your daughter is of Alpha blood and she is strong. Your son is absolutely right and you need to trust your family.¡± My father stands and wraps my mother in his arms. ¡°I love you, Amelia. How did I ever get so lucky to be blessed with you as my mate.¡± ¡°I love you too, Lincoln. We are both very lucky that the goddess owed me one.¡± We allugh and for a moment I have hope that we will get Larisa back and deal with these ba**ards. My parents leave to gather the others. Oscar POV I head back to check on Laura as Magnum requested. When I head inside, she is lying on the floor near the wall instead of on the cot. I¡¯m immediately concerned when I see no movement to the sound of meing into the room. I know how wolf hearing works. ¡°Laura¡± I say, but she doesn¡¯t respond and that¡¯s when I smell it. The scent of Laura¡¯s blood. I rush to open the cell and make my way to her. When I roll her over, she has blood on her face. That f**king b**ch did this to her. I¡¯m just about to call for my brother when something hard hits me and I fall into darkness. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 48 Not a Hero Larisa POV A part of me feels bad for hitting Oliver. He is the only one that seems kind. Ara and I couldn¡¯t shift completely because of the silver, but she was able to lend me some of her strength, making the blow more powerful. He will live but he is going to have one hell of a headache when he wakes up. I manage to roll him off of me and get to my feet. My ribs hurt like a b**ch with my healing slowed by the silver. Once I¡¯m on my feet, I move through the cell door without touching the bars. I¡¯m grateful to find the door that leads out of the room is unlocked. As I keep moving, I find the hallway is empty. I move through the hallway as quickly as I can without drawing attention to myself. I¡¯m almost to another set of stairs when I hear something behind me. I turn to see the b**ch from earliering out of a room, followed by the man that the goddess has chosen as my mate. She spots me first and wipes her mouth, letting me know that she just had my mate¡¯s c**k in it. Ara wants me to turn around and rip her throat out. ¡°He has made choice and we are not it. We need to get the hell out of here, Ara.¡± I rush down the stairs as fast as I can with my injuries. I approach a door that I¡¯m sure leads outside. I push it open and I¡¯m grateful to be right. As soon as we step outside the door, we shift, heading for the woods. Hope blooms in my chest that I have saved myself from these evil f**ks. We weave through the trees saying a prayer to the goddess that I can get far enough away so they won¡¯t be able to find me. Apparently, I¡¯m not that lucky. I run for a few more minutes before something hits me hard in the side with enough force to knock me off of my feet and into a tree. If my ribs had healed at all they are definitely broken again. Ara whimpers and all the hope from a few minutes ago is gone. I look up to see three vampires standing over us. ¡°The stupid b**ch tried to run. You thought you were actually faster than us. I hope Magnum punishes your a** for running and let¡¯s all of us watch.¡± I close my eyes, not wanting to see them stand there and gloat. A noise that sounds like a sickening thud gets my attention and I pry my eyes open. ¡°I told you not to hurt her¡±, Magnum yells at the vampire he has pinned to the tree. A thought that he might actually care about me is immediately reced by the reality that he needs me alive to get to my father. I hear a crack but I don¡¯t even dare look as I close my eyes again. Did he just kill one of his own men? Ara is scooped up like she weighs nothing and, based on the tingles, I know exactly who is carrying us this time. After a few minutes, I open my eyes enough to see Oscar standing at the door. Magnum pushes past him without a word and carries me back upstairs. I expect him to carry me back to the cell but he doesn¡¯t. He takes me to a room that is a few doors down from the one I was in earlier. It is beautiful and I doubt this is Magnum¡¯s room. It has a huge bed and it is decorated in blue and gray. I would think his room would be dark with red and ck colors. ¡°Just because he is a vampire doesn¡¯t mean he has to like ck and red¡±, Ara says, and I roll my eyes. He sets us down gently before he stands back to his full height. ¡°Shift back little wolf¡± he says like a command. I know Ara wants to please him and she does as he asks without warning. ¡°Traitor¡± I say before I realize I¡¯m lying naked before him. I scramble for the covers almost forgetting about my broken ribs. I wince and I can see anger sh in his eyes. ¡°Where are you injured?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m a wolf, I¡¯ll heal. I will be perfectly healthy by the time you need to use me¡± I say with all the venom I can muster. ¡°Laura, I asked you a question and I expect an answer.¡± I almost forgot that is the name I gave to Oscar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask your girlfriend about my injuries since she is one that¡¯s responsible for them?¡± ¡°The vampire that I just killed is responsible, not Jonelle.¡± Her name on his lips just pisses me off further. Iugh ¡°your vampire may have made it worse, but she is the one who broke my ribs in the first ce.¡± His eyes turn blood red and he turns heading for the door. He reaches for the handle before he turns back to look at me. ¡°There are vampires posted outside your window and this door. Do not try anything stupid again. I can¡¯t afford to keep killing men if they hurt you.¡± He leaves and I don¡¯t know what the hell to think about what he just said. ¡°He cares about us¡± Ara says. ¡°No, he cares about revenge. Don¡¯t even let yourself hope. He will not be our mate, Ara.¡± She whimpers, receding to the back of my mind. I hate that I have to be the one to tell her to give up on our mate, but I can¡¯t let her hold on to hope. Once this is over, the goddess may bless us with a second chance who isn¡¯t an evil pr*ck. One who wants us with all his heart. I wrap the nket around myself and the adrenaline that was coursing through my veins is gone. Exhaustion like I¡¯ve never known envelops me and I give into the darkness. Magnum POV After I leave her in the guest room, I find Oscar in the hallway. I had thought about cing her in my room but I know Jonelle¡¯s scent is all over in there. I don¡¯t know why I care. Actually, I do, it¡¯s this damn bond. I shake those thoughts away as Oscar is walking toward me rubbing his head. ¡°What the f**k happened?¡± ¡°I went to check on her just like you asked me to. I smelled blood so I went inside the cell to check on her and she must have hit me.¡± I don¡¯t know whether to smile or be pissed. Why would there be blood? She is definitely a feisty little thing, but did she make herself bleed to make it look like my people injured her or did Jonelle really do it? She saw what I just did to the ba**ard that hurt her, so it makes sense she would use Jonelle. I also have no doubt that Jonelle would hurt her if she got the chance, but she has never defied my orders before. ¡°Did you see Jonelle anywhere near the cell with the she-wolf in it?¡± He looks like I¡¯m not going to like his answer. ¡°Not long after I put the she-wolf in the cell I found Jonelle standing outside her cell causing her pain. I immediately told her to stop and she left.¡± ¡°Why the f**k didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure you would actually care. I mean she is your prisoner.¡± I¡¯m sure my eyes show my anger. ¡°Magnum, what the hell is going on with you? If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would think you care about the wolf.¡± I shoot him a re. He raises his hands in surrender. ¡°I want Jonelle in my office in five minutes.¡± He nods and heads toward my room. I¡¯m sure that is exactly where she is. I head to my office and take a seat behind my desk. I am trying to keep a tight leash on my anger at the moment. The door to my office opens two minutester and Jonelle walks in with a seductive smile on her face. I stand walking around the desk until I¡¯m standing in front of her. She takes that as an invitation to wrap her arms around my neck. I force her hands down and look into her eyes. I grip both her upper arms. ¡°Tell me what you did.¡± I see a sh of anger and fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about Magnum. Let me go you¡¯re hurting me.¡± I squeeze her arms tighter. ¡°Did you hurt the she-wolf and think very carefully before you answer me?¡± I feel her trying to free herself from my grasp. ¡°Answer me now.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what she is to you.¡± I stiffen at her words. ¡°She is your beloved isn¡¯t she. I know she is and she will never have you. You are mine, Magnum.¡± ¡°Whatever she is to me is none of your concern, Jonelle. I never promised you anything but f**king and you will not disobey my orders. Stay away from the she-wolf. If you disobey me again, you will not like the consequences.¡± She stays quiet for a minute before she finally answers me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Magnum. Please let me make it up to you.¡± She tries to lower herself to her knees, but I stop her. ¡°Get out of my office and don¡¯t let me see you for the rest of the night.¡± She turns heading for the door. ¡°Remember what I said Jonelle. I will not repeat myself.¡± She nods before she leaves. Larisa POV I¡¯m not sure how much time has passed, but when I wake up it¡¯s dark outside. I really wish that I had my clothes right now. I wrap the sheet around myself and head for a door that I hope is the bathroom. I¡¯m stuck here and, honestly, I need a shower after running through the woods. The bathroom is just as beautiful as the bedroom. I drop the sheet on the floor and turn the shower on, making the water as hot as I can tolerate. My ribs feel much better than they did earlier, but they are still a little sore. I step into the spray and let the water run over my body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Larisa¡± Ara says. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you, Ara. I know how hard this is for both of us. We need to focus on getting out of this ce and getting back to the pack. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt dad or our family.¡± ¡°I know your right and I will do my best to fight the bond, Larisa. You are more important than anyone to me. I will keep us safe.¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m d we have each other and we will get through this together.¡± I finish my shower and shut the water off. I turn to grab my towel and an unfamiliar scent invades my nose. The door handle jiggles and I¡¯m d that I made sure to lock it before I got into the shower. I stay quiet and I¡¯m grateful when whoever it was seems to be gone. I finish drying and grab a fresh towel to wrap around myself. I reach for the handle of the door, but before I can reach it, the door flies open. My eyes go wide when his heated reContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. moves up and down my body. I step back and the grin that spreads across his face makes a pit form in my stomach. Ara growls and I grip the towel tightly. ¡°Why are you in here¡±, I say to the man that I recognize as one of the men from earlier in the woods. ¡°Jonelle says we¡¯re allowed to have fun with you and, since Magnum killed the head soldier, I get to go first.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 49 Leave Larisa POV ¡°Ara, I need you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with you, Larisa. He is going to be very sorry if he tries to touch us.¡± I growl which only seems to make himugh. He stalks toward me and we partially shift. I have to release the grip I have on my towel, but being naked in front of this pr*ck is the least of my worries. I swing my w, drawing it across his chest. Blood pools on his shirt but it doesn¡¯t seem to stop him from grabbing my throat. ¡°You¡¯re about to pay for that mutt. I¡¯m about to f**k you so hard you¡¯re going to scream for mercy.¡± He reaches out to grab my breast and I manage to knock his hand away. He tightens the hand he has around my throat and moves closer until he is almost flush against me. I smile and he looks confused. I raise my knee into his balls as hard as I can. He groans, letting me know that I have hit the target. His grip on my neck lessens and I punch him in the face. He falls to the ground and I rush out of the bathroom. When I reach the door, I throw it open to find a very pissed-off looking Magnum. His eyes are blood red and it sends a shiver through my body. His eyes go right to my neck. ¡°Where¡± is all he asks. I turn pointing to the bathroom. He leads me back into the room and pulls his t-shirt over his head. He slides it over my head and down my body. His scent is making it very hard to focus. I try not to stare at his bare chest, but I¡¯m losing the battle. Before he can say anything, the ba**ard from the bathroomes stumbling out into the room. ¡°You little b**ch¡± he manages to get out before he is pinned against the wall. ¡°Magnum what the f**k?¡± ¡°You tried to touch my beloved. You tried to r*pe her.¡± The vampire¡¯s eyes get big and I don¡¯t know who is more shocked by his words, me or the vampire. He just imed me as his beloved. I shake those thoughts away. It¡¯s just the bond, it changes nothing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that she is your beloved. Jonelle said we could have her. She said you didn¡¯t care what we did with the mutt.¡± Without another word, Magnum snaps his neck and drops him to the floor. He turns and walks back toward me. ¡°Oscar will be here to take care of him. Do not open the door for anyone else.¡± I nod and he leaves without another word. Ten minutester, Oscar arrives and I can see concern all over his face. ¡°Laura, are you alright? Did he hurt you?¡± I smile ¡°no, I kicked him in the balls and then Magnum took care of him.¡± He looks at my shirt and a smile creeps onto his face. ¡°You¡¯re important to him, aren¡¯t you?¡± I don¡¯t know what to say right now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer I already know I¡¯m right. I just hope that finding you will help him let go of this idea of revenge against your pack. My brother isn¡¯t a bad man, he has just been misled by the past.¡± I don¡¯t know why but I hug Oscar. I knew he was a good guy. After all that¡¯s happened, I¡¯m starting to believe that Oscar is right about Magnum. Oscar stiffens at first, but then he hugs me back. He releases me and heads over to deal with the body. ¡°Lock the door and I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡± I do as he asks before I go to sit on the bed. ¡°I told you that our mate wanted us¡±, Ara says. This time I don¡¯t argue with her because, honestly, I don¡¯t know what to think right now. As stupid as it sounds, I want that to be true. Magnum POV The minute she opens the door and I see the marks on her neck, I lose all control. That f**king b**ch tried to have my beloved r*ped. I am not the best man for the choices I¡¯ve made, but I would never force myself on a woman. As soon as I drop his body to the floor, I want nothing more than to pull Laura into my arms and im her just like I did a few minutes ago. I know I have no right to feel that way, but I do. I fight that urge and once I know she is safe in the room, I leave in search of Jonelle. I head to my room and when I throw open the door she is lying on my bed in a bra and panties. The sight of her makes me both angry and sick. She smiles before she gets up on all fours. ¡°Do you want to y pet?¡± Speaking those words to her makes my skin crawl, but I need her to think she is still in my good graces. I walk over to the drawer and pull out a pair of hand cuffs. She fails to notice that these are not just any hand cuffs. ¡°Yes master¡± she says. ¡°On your back with your hands gripping the headboard.¡± She does as Imand and once she is in position, I cuff her to the bars of the headboard. Once she ispletely secure, I¡¯m sure my look bes predatory. She smiles because she still hasn¡¯t realized how sorry she is about to be. ¡°Now that you are right where I want you, tell me what you did.¡± Her face goes from a look of confusion to one of fear. ¡°You should be afraid. Now tell me what you did.¡± She tries to use her magic but if she had paid attention, she would know that those are the handcuffs she enchanted for me. They suppress a supernatural¡¯s magic and she willingly allowed me to put them on her. ¡°Magnum, please¡± she says, but her pleads just piss me off further. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to answer, then I tell you exactly what you did. You decided to defy my orders and send one of my men to r*pe the she-wolf.¡± ¡°You mean to r*pe your beloved¡± she says with all the venom she can muster. ¡°Yes, she is my beloved. You are not.¡± A sh of pain crosses her face before it turns to pure hatred. ¡°She isn¡¯t worthy of you but you can¡¯t see that because of the f**king bond. She is making you forget everything that is important.¡± ¡°If you think what you¡¯re saying will save you, it won¡¯t.¡± ¡°So, your parent¡¯s death means nothing to you. You chose a filthy mutt over your revenge, over your parents.¡± Her words twist my insides but I keep my face impassive. ¡°What I chose is to be done with you.¡± I move toward her. ¡°If you kill me my father will stop at nothing to destroy you and this coven. Just let me leave and I will never return. You can have your filthy mutt.¡± Iugh ¡°do you think I really believe that you will just leave quietly and not try to hurt Laura?¡± She can¡¯t hide her rage anymore. ¡°F**k you, Magnum. Your parents will hate you for choosing that pathetic mutt over avenging them. Your right, I will kill that b**ch after I torture her as she calls out for you to help her.¡± I¡¯m sure my eyes are blood red and I have no more restraint left in me. I don¡¯t know what makes me angrier, that she is threatening Laura or that she is right about my parents hating me. I grab her head turning it so I have ess to her neck. She screams because she knows what ising. I bite down, pushing enough venom into her system to poison her blood. She is screaming and I know if her hands were free, she would be wing at me. When I¡¯m satisfied that I¡¯ve given her enough, I step back. It only takes seconds for the poison to take effect. When everything goes silent, I walk over and close her eyes. I turn and walk back to the room,ying my hand against the door. ¡°Laura open the door, it¡¯s me.¡± I hear her footsteps as she moves closer to the door. She opens it slowly and I want toContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. rush inside and pull her into my arms. Before I realize what¡¯s happening, she wraps her arms around me. ¡°Thank you¡± she says. The tingles on my skin are doing nothing to help me stay in control. ¡°Laura, I¡¯ve dealt with Jonelle. Come with me¡± I say offering her my hand. I lead her down the stairs and outside of the mansion. I release her hand and we stand in silence for a moment before I turn to her. ¡°Leave, return to your pack. The coven is no longer a threat to you or your Alpha.¡± Tears start to run down her cheeks. ¡°Magnum¡± she starts to say and I bare my fangs at her. ¡°Leave before I change my mind.¡± I can see she wants to argue but I¡¯m grateful when she heads toward the woods. I let my soldiers know not to stop her before I head back inside. Oscar is standing inside the hallway and I know he saw what just happened. He pulls me into a hug and I allow myself to takefort from my brother. I pull back and look into his eyes. ¡°Please have the men clean my room and dispose of Jonelle¡¯s body.¡± He nods and I walk past him to my office. I pick up the phone off my desk and dial the number. He picks up on the second ring. ¡°Magnum, tell me you have good news for me.¡± ¡°Actually, Alpha the coven is no longer interested in being part of your n against the Nightfire pack.¡± ¡°Excuse me¡±, Alpha Grant says. ¡°I believe you heard me. Our business is done¡± I say and disconnect the call. I stand and walk down the hall to the room that I had kept Laura in earlier. I strip down to my boxers and slide under the covers letting her scent surround me. I may not be able to have my beloved, but maybe I can in my dreams. Her scent rxes me enough to let the darkness take me under. Once I¡¯m asleep, I¡¯m with my beautiful beloved and I wish I could stay asleep. Larisa POV When he tells me to leave, I should be happy. I¡¯ve been trying to escape since they kidnaped me from the pack. Then why does it feel like my heart is breaking as I run through the trees? Ara whimpers before we shift. She runs as fast as we can to reach the pack. I¡¯m sure my family is preparing to rescue me and I know my aunt has the ability to wipe the coven off the face of the earth. I feel like we have run for hours, but I know that¡¯s not true. As soon as we pass into the pack territory our body is ready to give out. A patrol guard approaches us and I¡¯m sure he can scent vampire on the shirt Ara is carrying in her mouth. I shift and manage to stay on my feet. The guard shifts ¡°Larisa¡± he says, before I watch him start to link. A few secondster, howls break out and I can hear what sounds like a stampede moving toward us. When I see Talon, Ss, Aurora, and Star break through the trees, I can¡¯t help but smile. I¡¯m sure my parents and family have been sick since I was taken. As soon as they reach me, they shift. My father scoops me up and starts running. I¡¯m sure he is taking me toward the pack hospital. ¡°Daddy don¡¯t hurt the vampires¡± is thest thing I say before everything goes dark. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 50 No More Mark Selma POV After we discussed everything that happened Luna Amelia showed me to a room across from Bryson. I could tell that Cayden doesn¡¯t trust Brysonpletely, but in my heart, I know he is nothing like the others. I head into the bathroom and I stand in front of the mirror. I run my fingers over the forced mark on my neck. I know that Theo was right and Bryson recognizes that I am his beloved but what happens now. I bare his brother¡¯s mark. A tear slides down my cheek and I brush it away. I need to focus on making sure my uncle and Bryer pay for what they have done to all of us. I step into the shower and let the spray wash over me. I try to reach my magic but it¡¯s like my power are inside a bubble that I can¡¯t pop. After a few tries I give up for now. I step out and dry before putting on pajamas that Lily gave me. I climb into bed even though I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to sleep with all that is running through my mind. A knock sounds on the door and I open it to find Bryson smiling at me. My stomach flips before I notice his eyes fall to the mark on my neck. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Selma. I should have stood up to my father and brother.¡± I step back inviting him into my room. We need to talk about everything anyway. I take a seat on the bed and he sits in the chair across from me. Goddess, it¡¯s so strange how despite the fact that he and Bryer are identical, my attraction is only to him. I feel the pull like I want to crawl into hisp and bury my head in his chest. ¡°Selma¡±, his name on my lips brings me out of my thoughts. He smiles like he knows what I¡¯m thinking about. ¡°¡®Bryson, you helped me when it mattered most. I know what it is to have someone who is supposed to have your best interest at heart use you for their own selfish needs. I don¡¯t need you to be sorry. I¡¯m sure we have both done things we aren¡¯t proud of in our family¡¯s name. What matters to me is what you n to do now?¡± He stands and walks toward me. He ces his hand against my cheek and I lean my face into his touch. ¡°I n to stand with my beloved no matter who it is against.¡± Another knock sounds on the door and I stand to open it. Pheobe and Lily smile when they see Bryson standing behind me. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we set things right and remove that forced mark from your neck¡±, Lily says. ¡°The only reason this is possible is because it was done without your consent, otherwise it would require ck magic. A mate¡¯s mark is sacred and since he wasn¡¯t your true mate, we can erase it like it never happened¡± Pheobe says, and I can¡¯t help the smile on my face. I was worried that I would bare this ba**ard¡¯s mark unless I involved the ck magic witches. Their help always has a cost and I¡¯m not willing to pay with my soul. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They lead me over to the bed and Iy down. Brysones around and takes my hand in his. ¡°Selma, this is definitely going to hurt. Even though its a forced mark, it¡¯s a mark just the same.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it hurts, I want that ba**ards mark gone.¡± Bryson squeezes my hand. Lily and Pheobee to stand over me and as they begin to chant, I brace myself for the pain. Their chanting gets louder just as the pain hits. I feel like I¡¯m being burned from the inside out. After a few minutes, the burning stops before a pain like I¡¯m being stabbed in my marking spot takes its ce. I don¡¯t know how long the pain lasts because I can feel myself fading into unconsciousness. I just pray after all of this pain that when I wake up the mark is really gone. Bryson POV She is so beautiful and I know I don¡¯t deserve her after all her uncle and my family have put her through. I should have fought harder when they ced her in that f**king cell. I swear to the goddess I had no idea he was going to mark her by force. I know he is ba**ard but that is a new low for even him. As soon as we make it back to the pack, I expect them to throw me in the cells. Selma is the only reason that didn¡¯t happen. I still can¡¯t believe that she is my beloved. He marked my beloved. I knew the moment I looked into her eyes that she was mine even if I don¡¯t deserve her. When they showed me to my room I couldn¡¯t stop pacing. I need her to know how sorry I am and pray she truly forgives me. As we talk her words give me hope and everything in me wants this woman. When the two witches arrive and say they can remove my brother¡¯s mark, I¡¯m torn. I want nothing more than to ce my mark on her neck but taking the forced mark away will hurt her. She has suffered enough for what those a**holes have done. When she says she wants it done, all I can do is be there to hold her hand. I take her hand in mine as sheys back on the bed. When they begin to chant, I say a prayer to the goddess that she helps Selma. The first scream from her lips makes my chest ache. She arches off the bed and I have never felt so helpless in all my life. It feels like a lifetime before the chanting stops and Selma passes out. I look at the witches and I see sympathy in their eyes. ¡°It has taken a toll on her but she should wake up soon.¡± I look at her marking spot and though the mark is still there, it is definitely lighter. ¡°It will take a day or so topletely fade¡± the witch she called Lily says. ¡°Stay with her your presence will help her heal¡± the blonde woman says and winks at me. Do they know who I am to her?¡± ¡°Only a true mate would have such love and fear in his eyes¡±, Lily says before they leave, closing the door behind them. I don¡¯t even think. I just slide into bed next to her and pull her close to my side. I say one final prayer to the goddess before exhaustion takes me under. Eli POV We will be heading to the coven in the morning. Lily was able to use some of Larisa¡¯s things to do a location spell. Now that we have her location nothing will stop us from saving my sister and making those f**king vampires pay for taking her. Ie out of the bathroom and Calliope isying Faith down in her crib. She heads for me and I wrap her in my arms breathing in her scent. ¡°We will get your sister back Eli.¡± ¡°I know love, I just hate to think what she has been through while they have her with them.¡± She puts her hands on my face so I¡¯m looking in her eyes. ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t some weak girl. She is strong just like her brother.¡± I smile, goddess I love this woman. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get some sleep so we can get my sister-inw back home.¡± I slide in next to her and pull her back to my front. My lids are getting heavy when I get a link from the patrol guard that my sister just crossed the border. ¡°Is she alone?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha. She doesn¡¯t seem hurt but she is barely on her feet.¡± ¡°I am on my way.¡± I rush from bed and tell Calliope what¡¯s happening. ¡°Be safe, it doesn¡¯t make sense they would just let her go. It may be a trap.¡± I link my parents and then more patrol guards before I¡¯m outside the house and shifting. We all reach her at the same time. She is barely on her feet and my father scoops her up. Besides the shirt, she is clinging to that smells of a vampire. I can¡¯t scent anyone else. I still tell my men to follow her scent to ensure they are not lying in wait to attack. My father takes off toward the pack hospital. I run next to my father and mother. As soon as we reach the pack hospital the doctor is already waiting to take her. They wheel her through the doors but my mother refuses to leave her side. I¡¯m shocked when the doctor allows her to follow, but part of me is d. My aunt appears and heads through the double doors. I turn to my father and the look on his face makes my heart squeeze in my chest. I put my hand on his back and he looks into my eyes. ¡°I promise you that they will suffer for what they have done¡± I say. A pained expression crosses his face before one of anger settles. ¡°Your sister was only awake for a few seconds while we ran but the only thing she said to me, was not to hurt the vampires¡± before she passed out in my arms. Why the f**k would she say that after they kidnapped her? Larisa POV I¡¯m in darkness and it feels familiar. I open my eyes and this time the mansion isn¡¯t a foreign ce. It¡¯s like my previous vision but I¡¯m not confused about where I am. I take the stairs and follow the hallway until Ie to the door where I was being held. Something draws me to the room and when I open it, I realize it¡¯s the man that let me go, not the room. He is lying in the bed in just his boxer briefs. Goddess, he is the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen. I shake those thoughts away and focus on the fact that he is lying in this room. Why is he in here? What does it all mean? I go around the bed so I can see his face and is holding the pillow like it¡¯s a person. ¡°Like it¡¯s us¡± Ara says. ¡°Ara, I want our mate as much as you do but I don¡¯t think he wants us the way you think he does?¡± Before I can say more, I hear one word that makes me realize just how wrong I am. ¡°Laura¡± he says in his sleep. In this moment I really wish I told Oscar my real name, even though I know he is calling out to me. ¡°Ara, what do we do?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t give up on our mate. We make him understand that he is worthy and that we want him despite everything that happened.¡± The room fades and I¡¯m back in darkness. I don¡¯t know how much time passes but I hear voices and the beeping of machines. My eyelids still feel heavy but I force them open. ¡°She is awake¡±. I hear my mother¡¯s beautiful voice. ¡°Hello my sweet girl. I¡¯m so proud of you. You saved yourself. I was so worried about you.¡± I smile ¡°that¡¯s not exactly how it happened.¡± I cough my throat dry. She offers me a drink and I take it. It makes my throat feel so much better. I try to sit up before I speak again. I realize that Aunt Lily is with us. ¡°Larisa, tell us what happened.¡± I tell them everything that happened from the time I was taken until the time Magnum let me go. They both have a look of shock on their faces. ¡°He just let you go.¡± ¡°He said that the coven is no longer a threat to the pack and let me go.¡± The smile that crosses my mother¡¯s face makes butterflies dance in my belly. ¡°I think the goddess knew exactly what she was doing when she made you, his mate. He needed your good heart to bring him back from the darkness.¡± She takes my face in her hands. I can feel the tears running down my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t cry sweet girl. We will get this all sorted out with your mate.¡± ¡°What mate¡± I hear my father¡¯s booming voiceing from the door. This is a conversation I¡¯m not looking forward to. I knew my mother would be the easier of the three, but Eli and my father are going to be a very different story. ¡°The vampire that took me is my mate.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 51 To ept or Not ept Larisa POV ¡°He is our mate¡± Ara says with a growl. ¡°Calm down Ara, they care about us. They were scared when we were taken and they don¡¯t know that Magnum let us go.¡± She recedes in my mind and I look back at my dad. I can feel the rage rolling off of him and Eli. ¡°I think we need to give Larisa some time to rest. She just woke up and she is safe¡± my mother says. ¡°No, I want to talk about this now.¡± She takes my hand and I¡¯m d to have at least her support. ¡°I¡¯m going to go let everyone know that your home safe¡± Lily says and leaves. ¡°Larisa, I know the mate bond can cloud your judgement. You can¡¯t really believe that you should ept a man that took you against your will¡± my father says. ¡°Dad, I love you and I understand that you are angry, but I¡¯m not a child anymore. I need you to hear me and not treat me like a little girl.¡± ¡°Larisa, you¡¯re talking about a man that kidnaped you so he could kill our father¡±, Eli says, and I flinch at his words. I know he is right, but Magnum isn¡¯t the same man that took me a few days ago. My mother stands and looks at my brother and father. ¡°Eli and Lincoln, take a seat and listen to Larisa. She deserves to be listened to and you are not giving her that respect. I know you are angry and scared but we need to know exactly what happened.¡± She turns and sits back down by my bed. ¡°Larisa, tell us about your mate.¡± Both men growl low and my mother turns shooting daggers at them. I look at my father and Eli. ¡°You are right. My mate took me because he wanted to hurt dad. He lost his way because he is in pain about losing his own parents. His parents were taken from him even if it was justified. Anger can make good people do bad things.¡± I take a moment topose myself as my heart aches for Magnum. A little boy who learned to hate the man who took his family from him. ¡°In the days I spent with Magnum, he never hurt me. In fact, he protected me against his own coven members that tried to hurt me. He may be the reason I was taken, but he is also the reason I¡¯m here and safe right now.¡± I can see the confusion on my father and Eli¡¯s face. ¡°A woman that was with my mate when I was taken sent a coven member to r*pe me.¡± The growls that echo through the roomN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. nearly shake the walls. ¡°Enough, let her finish¡± my mother says. ¡°He didn¡¯t seed. You have taught me well how to defend myself. I kicked him in the balls hard enough that they were in his throat.¡± I see pride in Eli and my father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Magnum came to the room. I don¡¯t know if he felt something was wrong or if it was just pure luck. He killed the vampire and the witch that set it up. When he came back to the room, he walked me outside of the coven. He told me to leave and that the coven was no longer a threat to the Nightfire pack.¡± There is a long stretch of silence and I¡¯m not sure what else to say. ¡°Larisa, do you want to be with Magnum¡± my mother asks me. I don¡¯t even have to think about my answer. ¡°Yes, he is my mate and I believe that the goddess chose me to heal him. I believe that he deserves to be happy.¡± She turns to my father and Eli. ¡°I love you both but this is not your decision to make. There will be no attack on the coven for what is now in the past. Larisa is safe and hase to no harm. If Larisa and Magnum decide to ept the bond, this family will ept him.¡± Goddess, I love my mother. She may not be Alpha, but she is one hell of a Luna. My parents have always made decisions together and I hate that this may cause a problem between them. My father stands and leaves the room without a word. My mother turns back with a sad smile. ¡°Everything will work out, Larisa. I¡¯ll talk to him. He was just so scared of losing you. He needs time, but he wille around.¡± I feel the tears running down my cheeks. She bends and presses a soft kiss on my forehead. Once she is gone, it¡¯s just me and Eli. We have always had a good rtionship and I don¡¯t want to lose my family. I don¡¯t want to have to choose. I can¡¯t stop the sob that escapes me. Strong arms wrap around me and Eli slides in bed next to me like we did when we were pups. ¡°It¡¯s alright Larisa. Don¡¯t cry sissy. Mom¡¯s right, everything will work out. We were so scared that it¡¯s hard to see past that, but we will for you. You will always be his little girl and he thought you were being hurt because of him. He wanted me to trade him for you the moment he found out that you had been taken. He will never make you choose or not be there for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you or dad. You guys are my world, but Ara and I want our mate if he will ept the bond.¡± ¡°Mom¡¯s right, as she usually is. It¡¯s your decision, not ours. We will love you no matter what you decide.¡± Eli runs his fingers through my hair. ¡°Go to sleep sissy. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± My lids get heavy and I feel safe and loved in Eli¡¯s arms. I just hope my dad is here when I wake up. Magnum POV I wake up but I¡¯m not in the room I fell asleep in. I¡¯ve never seen this ce before. I can tell it¡¯s a hospital, but why am I here? I have to be dreaming. I hear a growl and follow the sound. When I look into the room, I see Laura lying in the bed. Why would I dream about her in the hospital? ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, Magnum.¡± I turn to see a woman that I have only seen in pictures. ¡°Mom¡± I say and she smiles. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Come with me and you will.¡± She opens the door and leads me into the room. There is a woman that looks like an older version of Laura sitting next to her bed. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her mother. Two men who look very angry are sitting at the bottom of her bed. ¡°She is a beautiful youngdy¡± my mother says. ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°Magnum, I know that you have carried this anger since you found out what happened to your father and me, but it¡¯s misced. We made the wrong choices and Lincoln did what he had to do to protect innocent people. The goddess chose Larisa as your beloved so she could heal your heart. So, you coulde to understand that the man you hold with such contempt is a good man.¡± I look at her confused, but then I hear the woman in the room call my beloved Larisa. ¡°She was scared to tell you who she really was. Her real name is Larisa Thomas and she is the only daughter of Lincoln and Amelia Thomas.¡± My beloved is the daughter of the man I have hated all my life. My mother threads her finger in mine and I feel a sense of peace. ¡°You know that you don¡¯t feel that way anymore. You and Oscar deserve to be happy. You deserve to love Larisa with all your heart. You are a good man and I¡¯m proud of you. You did the right thing when it mattered most.¡± I look back at the woman who has made me feel things I never thought were possible. When I hear the woman that I assume is her mother ask her if she wants to be my mate, everything stops. When she says yes, I can¡¯t believe she wants to be with me after everything that happened. My mother reaches up and puts her hands on my cheeks. ¡°You have a choice to make Magnum. The goddess has given you this gift and you can ept it or you can continue to hold on to the hurts of the past. I want you to be happy and so does the goddess.¡± I watch as my beloved cries and a man that I assume is her brother holds her close. Her tears gut me and I want nothing more than to take his ce. Letting her go was the hardest thing I¡¯ve ever had to do, but what if my mother¡¯s right and I don¡¯t have to? Can we really ept the bond? I turn to look back at my mother and she smiles. ¡°You already know the answer, but you have to make it happen.¡± She wraps me in a hug and warm tears run down my cheeks. ¡°I love you mom.¡± ¡°I love you to Magnum. Tell your brother I love him and I¡¯m proud of him. He will always be there for you, Magnum.¡± ¡°I know he will.¡± I¡¯m consumed in darkness and when I open my eyes, I¡¯m back in the room I fell asleep in. I get up from the bed and pull back on my pants. I need to find Oscar and figure out what to do next. Lincoln POV I sit on the bench in the garden. I didn¡¯t know where I was going when I left the hospital, but I needed to step away. I know Amelia¡¯s right, but I thought I was going to lose Larisa. ¡°Our pup is strong. She is just like our mate. They have made us a better wolf and man¡±, Talon says. I chuckle ¡°that they have. Talon, what if he hurts our baby?¡± ¡°Then we make him very sorry.¡± ¡°Are you talking to my favorite wolf¡±, Amelia asks as she walks toward me. I nod and shees to stand in front of me. ¡°Lincoln¡± she starts to say, but I stop her. I pull her onto myp and bury my head in her neck. ¡°She is my little girl and he took her. How do I forgive him? What if he hurt her?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t live in what ifs. Your daughter is amazing. She is strong and loving because of you and me. She knows her worth and would never allow someone to mistreat her because she knows how a man should treat a woman because of you. You are the best father to our pups. You are the best mate. This isn¡¯t going to be easy and I know you¡¯re afraid. I¡¯m afraid to, but we need to trust our daughter to make this decision.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that the goddess brought you into my life. I was truly blessed the moment I found you. You have blessed me with two beautiful pups and a lifetime of happiness. You have made me a better man.¡± She presses her head against mine. ¡°I love you so much, Lincoln. You are my blessing and I would be lost without you.¡± I sit and hold my mate for a long time. I stand with her in my arms and start to walk back toward the hospital. Once I¡¯m inside, I walk to Larisa¡¯s room. I set Amelia on her feet and kiss her like she is the air I need to breathe. ¡°I will see you back at the pack house, love¡±, Amelia says. I open the door and see my pups huddled on the bed together. It takes me back to when they were little. Eli¡¯s eyes open and he smiles at me. He slides out of bed without waking Larisa. He hugs me before he leaves the room. I walk over and I slide in next to my daughter, wrapping her in my arms. ¡°Daddy¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m here sweet girl. I love you, Larisa, and I want you to be happy. Nothing will change how I feel about you and I will support whatever decision you make.¡± Her soft sobs nearly break me. ¡°Thank you, dad. I love you.¡± ¡°Go to sleep sweet girl. I¡¯ll be here when you wake up and we can talk more about your mate.¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 52 It¡¯s a n Selma POV I wake and I¡¯m surrounded by warmth and tingles. My eyes flutter open and I turn to see Bryson snoring softly. He is so handsome and I smile that he stayed the night with me. I manage to slide out of bed without waking him. I head into the bathroom and right for the mirror. I say a prayer to the goddess before I pull my shirt to the side. The mark ispletely gone. Thank the goddess that ba**ard¡¯s mark is gone. ¡°I¡¯m d it worked¡± Bryson says, smiling at me from the doorway. ¡°Me too¡±, I say, and I go to stand in front of him. When I look into his beautiful hazel eyes, the bond begins to form. ¡°Beloved¡±, I say and he smiles. ¡°Beloved¡±, he says, and pulls me into his arms. I bury my head in his chest. ¡°I know it may take some time, Selma, but I will do whatever it takes to gain your trust and show you how much I want you to be mine.¡± I pull back and look up into his eyes. ¡°I trust you, Bryson. What is your full name?¡± He smiles ¡°Bryson Michael Durst.¡± ¡°I, Selma Louise Merritt, ept you, Bryson Michael Durst, as my beloved.¡± ¡°I, Bryson Michael Durst, ept you, Selma Louise Merritt, as my beloved.¡± He ms his lips down on mine and I feel the heat pool in my core. If this is what a kiss feels like, I can¡¯t imagine what s*x will be like. I¡¯m not a virgin but I¡¯ve mostly been with humans to avoid issues with super- natural men. It was pleasurable, but from what I¡¯ve been told, being with your beloved is always amazing. He never breaks the kiss as he walks us backwards. I feel the bed on the back of my legs before he finally breaks the kiss. ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re ready for this, Selma¡± Bryson asks. I don¡¯t use words to tell him how ready I am for this. I pull the shirt I¡¯m wearing over my head. I¡¯m standing in front of him in my sleeping shorts and my breasts are bare. His eyes rake over my chest and I can feel the heat in my body rise a few more degrees. He raises his hand and rubs his thumb over one of my pert n**ples. I moan and he grips my other breast, kneading it roughly. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful and sexy¡± he says like a prayer. Our eyes meet again and this time I need to see him. I reach for the hem of his shirt and help him pull it over his head. Oh, my goddess, his body is perfection. I can¡¯t stop myself from reaching out and running my hands down his pecs and over his abs. He hisses when I reach my hand into his waist band of his pants and wrap my hand around his c**k. ¡°Selma¡± he says my name in warning. I begin to pump my hand up and down his hard length. ¡°Selma, I¡¯m not going tost if you keep doing that and I would like to be inside your body when I c*m.¡± His words make me feel powerful. My touch is making this man lose control and that is making my core even wetter. He grabs my hand and pulls his erection free. He pulls my hand to his lips and kisses my palm. He takes me by surprise when he bends lifting me and tossing me onto the bed. He grabs my shorts and pulls them down my legs. I¡¯mpletely bared to him and he stares at my p**sy like it¡¯s his next meal. He pulls his pants and boxers off in one go. My eyesnd on his c**k and my mouth waters. I lick my lips and I want so desperately to wrap my lips around his c**k. He smirks when I look back at his face, but he shakes his head as he climbs on the bed. His face is over my core andys a soft kiss on my mound before he takes a long lick from my entrance to cl*t. I arch and moan with pleasure. Nothing has ever felt this good. He is relentless as heps at my juices. I can feel the build and I know I¡¯m close. ¡°Bryson, I¡¯m going to c*m¡± I manage to get out before I scream out from my orgasm. I expect him to sit up but he doesn¡¯t move. He begins to circle my entrance with his long finger. When he plunges his finger deep inside me, I moan at the intrusion. His thumb rubs my cl*t as he moves his finger in and out of me. He adds another finger and my orgasm is building again. ¡°Bryson please¡±, I plead, but I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m asking for. I don¡¯t want him to stop, but I need his c**k inside of me. ¡°Please, I want your c**k¡± I say this time. I look down and he smiles before he ces a soft kiss on my cl*t. He pulls his fingers from my body and I watch as he licks them clean. He crawls up my body and presses his lips to mine. I can taste myself on his tongue and it makes my core drip even more. He pulls back and presses his tip to my entrance. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this Selma? Once I¡¯m inside you I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± I reach up and grip his a** with both hands. I pull him into me and when he ispletely sheathed in my wetness, I feelplete. He moans and goddess, I love that sound. ¡°Bryson, f**k me now¡± I say and his eyes fill with more lust if it¡¯s possible. He begins to piston in and out of me at a punishing pace. All that can be heard is our moans and the sound of our skin pping. It sounds amazing. ¡°Selma, I want to mark you¡± he says in a breathy voice. I turn my head giving him better ess to my neck. He ces his hand and I feel his magic flow into me. The orgasm that rips through me is enough to make me ck out. When I finallye down, I realize I feel my magic. I reach out and the bubble seems to have popped. My powers flow through me and I look into Bryson¡¯s eyes. ¡°It seems my mark reversed whatever those ba**ards gave you.¡± I reach up, cing my hand on his marking spot. I watch as my blue magic shimmers under my hand. He loses all control and his movements be sloppy, but it feels amazing as he loses control. I pull my hand back and I feel him empty himself deep inside my body, which pushes me over the edge again. He ces his forehead to mine. ¡°You are mine and I am yours forever.¡± ¡°Yours and only yours.¡± I snuggle into my beloved. That was amazing and I¡¯m so grateful that my magic is back because it¡¯s time to make Octavius and Bryer pay. Larisa POV I wake up and my dad is snoring. Iugh and his eyes fly open. ¡°What is so funny sweet girl?¡± ¡°You snore like a chainsaw. I don¡¯t know how mom gets any sleep.¡± He feigns offense before he begins to tickle me. ¡°Dad stop it, I¡¯m not five.¡± ¡°You still are ticklish like when you were five.¡± I call a truce and he slips out of bed. He uses the bathroom before hees back out with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to go kiss your mother and get us some breakfast.¡± I smile at how much my parents still love each other. They act like they are newly mated after all these years. ¡°I would love some chocte chip pancakes.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t five years old,¡± he says with a smirk. I throw my tissue box but heughs, stepping out of the way. Once he¡¯s gone, I get out of bed and head into the bathroom. Once I¡¯ve done my morning routine and shower, I actually feel human. ¡°Hey, wolf in here¡±, Ara says, and Iugh. ¡°You know what I meant, Ara. You¡¯ve been quiet. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good as long as you are Larisa. Are we really going to try to get our mate¡± she asks, and I can hear the hope in her voice. ¡°Yes, we are. Let¡¯s just hope we can makeThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Magnum understand that he deserves to be happy and to be our mate.¡± She whimpers, but she nods her head. ¡°Talking to Ara¡± Rose¡¯s voice brings me out of my conversation with my wolf. I smile and she rushes over wrapping me in a hug. ¡°You scared the sh*t out of me and ra. Don¡¯t you dare get kidnapped again.¡± Iugh ¡°I will do my best to avoid being kidnapped.¡± She shoots me a re and I can tell she is thinking about something. ¡°So are you going to tell me how you escaped the vampires.¡± I take a deep breath thinking about my handsome mate. I tell Rose everything that happened while I was gone. She growls when I tell her about Magnum with that b**ch Jonelle. ¡°I know that must have hurt you seeing him with someone else. Are you really sure that he is different now?¡± I know she cares about me, so I¡¯m not angry she is questioning Magnum, but I believe in my heart he isn¡¯t the same man. I don¡¯t like that he was with that b**ch but I can¡¯t hold the past against him. ¡°I really do and I want him Rose with every part of me.¡± She smiles ¡°then I¡¯m happy for you Larisa. What is our n to get your mate?¡± I smile ¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re my best friend. I¡¯m not sure. Part of me wants to run back to the coven and tell him exactly what I want, but I¡¯m not sure if he will even see me. He looked so broken when he sent me away.¡± Rose pulls me into a hug. I¡¯m so lucky to have all these awesome people who love and support me. ¡°Hopefully, soon we can add Magnum to that list¡±, Ara says, and I smile. Magnum POV The door to my office opens and Oscares in and sits down. I go to speak and he cuts me off. ¡°No, you¡¯re going to listen to me for once in your life.¡± I sit back and cross my arms. ¡°I know that Laura is your beloved. I know that you want to be with her even if you try to deny it. You need to stop being a stubborn a** and be happy in this life. You don¡¯t owe our parents anything. I will not continue to watch you sulk or worry about revenge¡±, Oscar says, and I hold back the smile. ¡°So, what do you propose I do.¡± ¡°You go back to that pack, ask for forgiveness, and get your beloved back¡± he says like it¡¯s just that easy. ¡°What if they imprison me for taking the Alpha¡¯s daughter?¡± His eyes get big and he looks at me like I have ten heads. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Laura was an omega.¡± ¡°My beloved¡¯s real name is Larisa Thomas. She is the daughter of Lincoln Thomas.¡± ¡°How is that possible¡± he asks. I exin the vision I had and all the things our mother said. I can see unshed tears in his eyes. ¡°Well, I think you should listen to our mother.¡± ¡°I agree, now we just need to figure out how to go about doing it without being killed by the pack before we get to my beloved.¡± ¡°I think your beloved is pretty fierce. If we go to the pack and ask to speak to the Alpha, they have to honor it as it is written in wolfw.¡± I know he¡¯s right but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not nervous about walking up to the pack like a weed visitor. I take a deep breath. ¡°Tell Trent that we will be leaving the coven today and he will be in charge until we return.¡± He smiles and hops up from my desk. I¡¯m both excited and nervous about what today will bring. As soon as Oscar returns to my office, we head for the pack. It will take us longer, since neither of us can teleport. We run for I don¡¯t know how long before we reach the border. We stand and wait for the wolves to show up. Crossing into their territory would surely be taken as a sign of disrespect or worse. I need them to listen and not attack us. I hear the paws hitting the ground before we see tworge wolves approaching us. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right about this Oscar because I really don¡¯t want to die before I see Larisa again.¡± The wolves shift and they look pissed. ¡°We mean you no harm. I wish to speak with your Alpha.¡± The man¡¯s eyes darken and he steps closer. ¡°I know exactly who you are and the only thing you will be seeing is the inside of the cells.¡± I step back readying myself for a fight. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Werewolfw states that you must take us to your Alpha if we request an audience¡±, Oscar says. Heughs ¡°you took Larisa, I don¡¯t care what Werewolfw says. You can go willingly or I can kill your a**. I will probably be promoted to top warrior for killing you after what you did. Larisa may even take me as her chosen mate after I kill her kidnapper.¡± The rage I feel is blinding as he talks about taking my beloved. I want to rip his throat out but I can¡¯t attack a pack member. ¡°What do you want to do here, Magnum¡±, Oscar mind links me. ¡°We can¡¯t kill them when I¡¯m trying to make amends¡± I link back. ¡°I do not want to hurt you.¡± The wolf smiles before he shifts into his big brown wolf. Sh*t this is not how I wanted this to go Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 53 Forgiveness Grant POV I can¡¯t f**king believe this. First that ba**ard Octavius refuses to help me, and now Magnum has deserted the cause. My wolf is ready to leave me because he wants Evelyn back. He wasn¡¯t happy at first when I decided to take her as my chosen mate. Our f**king fated mate was an omega and I rejected her on the spot. I was more than happy when her father approached me because she was beautiful and kind. She was exactly what a Luna should be. My wolf wasn¡¯t happy about not having his fated mate but he knew it had to be done. A strong Alpha cannot have a weak omega as their Luna. Once I marked Evelyn, hepletely epted her. I hated that she was pregnant but I had the perfect way to fix that mistake. I had no care for the pups growing in her belly. I wish I could have gone back and killed those two little ba**ards. If I had just gotten rid of them, none of this would be happening. We would still be happily mated ruling our pack. A knock sounds on my office door before it opens. My Beta walks in and looks around at my destroyed office. ¡°Alpha¡± he starts to say before I cut him off. ¡°Unless you have something useful to tell me about my Luna, get the f**k out of my office.¡± ¡°I found a witch that is very interested in a member of the Nightfire pack. She is willing to offer you her services as long as she can have the red wolf.¡± I look at him like he has grown another head. ¡°What the hell are you going on about? I have never heard of a red wolf.¡± ¡°Well, apparently there is one residing in the Nightfire pack. This may be the only way you can get our Luna back, Alpha.¡± I know nothing of this witch or her motives. I growl but I know he is right. ¡°Set up a meeting with the witch for today.¡± He nods and leaves my office. I try to reach out to my wolf and I feel him stir for the first time in a long time. He doesn¡¯t answer, but I know he heard everything that was said. I hope this witch can really help, because if not, I¡¯m going to the Nightfire pack and if I die in the process, then so be it. Living without my Luna and wolf is like hell on earth. Magnum POV I can¡¯t kill this ba**ard despite what he just said about Larisa. He will never have my beloved. Not as long as I¡¯m still alive. I may have a lot to make up for after what I did, but I will make her mine. I will prove to her that she can trust me. The wolf¡¯s growl brings me out of my thoughts. He jumps toward me and I easily side-step him. He barrels at me again and I jump over him,nding behind him with a thud. I turn just in time to see the other wolf jump on my attacker. What the hell is going on right now? Oscar comes to stand by my side and we watch the two wolves rolling around in front of us. A growl from behind us startles us both. I turn to see a huge ck wolf running in our direction. He is definitely an Alpha Wolf. I don¡¯t know whether to be relieved or scared sh*tless at the growl thates from him. Everything goes silent and I turn to see both wolves have stopped fighting. They are baring their necks to show their submission and respect. He shifts and is standing in front of the two wolves. ¡°Shift now¡±, he says, and both wolves immediately shift back into their human forms. Both of the men drop their gaze. ¡°Exin yourself now¡± he says. ¡°That is the vampire that took Larisa. I was dealing with him, Alpha¡±, the a**hat that attacked me says as spittle flies from his mouth. I roll my eyes but stay quiet. ¡°Did that man ask for an audience with the Alpha,¡± he says, pointing at me. I understand what¡¯s happening now. The other wolf must have alerted the Alpha about our request. ¡°Answer me¡± he says. ¡°Yes Alpha, but¡± is all he gets out before another growl rips through the air. ¡°Are you the Alpha of the Nightfire pack?¡± ¡°No Alpha¡± the man says and he sounds defeated. ¡°Marcus take Liam to the cells. I will deal with himter.¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha¡±, Marcus says, and both men leave. The Alpha whirls on us and I stand up straighter. ¡°I am Alpha Eli Thomas. You asked to speak with the Alpha of this pack, so speak.¡± Before I can even begin to exin why we are here, he interrupts me. ¡°I would think very carefully about what you say next because I know you are the one that took my sister.¡± I nod and say a silent prayer to the goddess. ¡°I am sorry for taking Larisa. I am not here to harm your pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you harming my pack. Exin why you are here, Magnum?¡± His use of my name throws me off but I quickly recover. ¡°I am here because my beloved is here. I would like to speak with her if you will permit it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my decision to make about who my sister speaks with.¡± He steps closer to me and his aura surrounds me. I¡¯m not a wolf, but if I was, I¡¯m sure I would be on my knees. ¡°If you ever hurt my sister, I will make you wish for death.¡± ¡°I n to spend the rest of my life making sure she only knows love and happiness when ites to our rtionship. If she will have me.¡± A smile that puts me at ease spreads across his face. ¡°I think before you see her there is someone else you need to speak with.¡± I¡¯m confused but I nod. Oscar and I follow him into the pack house. We follow Alpha Eli into a room that I assume is his office. Oscar and I take a seat across from his desk. The door opens and the woman and man from my vision walk in. The woman¡¯s soft smile is a sharp contrast to the pissed-off look I¡¯m getting from the man I assume is Alpha Lincoln. It¡¯s amazing to me how the hatred I¡¯ve had for this man for so many years seems to be a distant memory. ¡°Mom and Dad, this is Magnum and Oscar.¡± We both stand and without warning, I¡¯m wrapped in a warm hug. I stiffen at first, not sure how to respond. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Magnum, ¡± she says, and I wrap my arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I whisper and it doesn¡¯t even sound like me. ¡°All is forgiven, Magnum. You did the right thing when it really mattered.¡± She pulls back and warmth spreads through my chest. She steps aside and Lincoln steps in front of me. The anger is gone from his face and reced by a look I can¡¯t decipher. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you lost your parents¡± he says. There is nothing but sincerity in his eyes. He isn¡¯t apologizing for what he had to do to protect those he loved. He is simply acknowledging the pain it caused me and Oscar. ¡°Everything that happened in the past needs to stay there. You have no me in what happened to my parents. I just wish that I had realized that sooner.¡± Heys his hand on my shoulder. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re a good man and I¡¯m d that goddess chose you for my little girl.¡± ¡°I told you it would all work out¡± Oscar links me and I smile. He was absolutely right. I¡¯m d that Larisa¡¯s family have forgiven me and are willing to give me a chance. I just hope she is happy to see me because goddess knows I can¡¯t wait to see her. Larisa POV ¡°Rose, as soon as the doctor releases me, I¡¯m going back to the coven. I need to make Magnum understand that I am his mate and I¡¯m not taking no for an answer.¡± She smiles ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I want to make sure that he knows if he doesn¡¯t ept you or treat you right that ra and I are going to kick his a** or turn him into a furry bunny.¡± Iugh and wrap her in a hug. When she pulls back, I see a sh of sadness in her eyes. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I have been your best friend all our lives. I know something is wrong, just tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to leave the pack to live with your mate. I¡¯m going to miss having my best friend around.¡± I feel tears prick my eyes. ¡°I promise you that we will always spend time together. I will never forget about you or my family.¡± She smiles and hugs me again before she leaves. Iy back in my bed thinking about seeing Magnum again. A knock on the door brings me out of my thoughts of my mate. I sit up and his scent invades my nose. ¡°Mate is here¡± Ara growls. When the door opens, Magnum steps into my room. I have to be dreaming. He can¡¯t really be here. ¡°Magnum¡± I say his name like a question. ¡°Hello Larisa¡± he says with a smirk on his face. ¡°So, you know my real name. Then you know who I really am to the Alpha.¡± He walks closer and sits at the base of my bed. ¡°I know exactly who you are. You are my beloved.¡± A shiver runs through my body when he says the word beloved. I stay silent and let Magnum talk. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened. I know I don¡¯t deserve you but¡± is all he gets out before I attack his lips. He more than deserves me and I will show him that every day. He deepens the kiss and I swear I can feel it in my toes. Someone clearing their throat gets our attention. I look at the door and smile. Oscar walks in with a huge smirk on his face. ¡°I swear if you say I told you so one more time I¡¯m going to kick your a**¡± Magnum says, and I laugh. Ara is prancing around in my mind happy that our mate is here with us. ¡°How did you make it into the territory?¡± I was so happy that he was here I didn¡¯t even think about the fact that he shouldn¡¯t be. How was he not stopped by the patrol guard. He tells me about everything that happened at the border. Ara growls but I push the anger away for now. ¡°So, you met Eli.¡± ¡°I met Eli and your parents.¡± I freeze thinking about how angry he was with my father. He takes my hand in his. ¡°Larisa, I¡¯m sorry I held my father¡¯s wrong doings against your father. All that is in the past and you are my future.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 54 Cinnamon and Mate Larisa POV I can¡¯t believe he is really here. I knew things had changed between us, but I never expected him to come for me. I see concern sh across his handsome face but a knock on the door stops me from asking him what¡¯s going on in his mind. The pack doctor steps inside and smiles at me. ¡°Larisa, I¡¯m d to see you smiling and looking well.¡± Magnum¡¯s brows furrow and I squeeze his hand. ¡°There is a good reason for that, Dr. Paul. This is my mate, Magnum.¡± He looks at Magnum ¡°congrattions to both of you on finding your mate.¡± Magnum¡¯s face softens ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°I would like to check your vital signs one more time and if everything is normal, I will discharge you.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m ready to get out of here, no offense.¡± He chuckles ¡°I would never be offended about someone wanting to leave the hospital, Larisa.¡± Once he is finished checking me over, I link Rose to grab me somefortable clothes from my room. ¡°Are we going to the coven since they are discharging you¡± Rose asks and I smile. ¡°I have a surprise for you when you get here¡± I say and cut the link. ¡°I take it you¡¯re linking someone that makes you smile. Do I need to worry that you¡¯re going to throw me over for the mystery person¡±, Magnum says, but I can hear the hint of his nerves in the teasing. ¡°Nope, you¡¯re stuck with me. I was linking my best friend Rose to bring me some clean clothes. I want to shower before we head to the pack house.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s my cue to head to the guest room your mom showed us to earlier¡± Oscar says. I smile knowing that he has spoken with my parents. Once Oscar leaves, Magnum stands from the bed. ¡°Do you need me to help you to the shower?¡± I smile and I¡¯m sure there is a blush on my cheeks. Magnum shoots me a knowing re and I drop my gaze. He steps closer and lowers his head so we are eye to eye. ¡°I promise you that the moment you feel up to and are ready toplete our bond, I will put that blush on your cheeks permanently. He ces his fingers on my chin, tipping my head and pressing a soft kiss on my lips. My first kiss and it¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s meant to be gentle, but I still feel it in my core. He pulls back and presses another kiss on my forehead. He pulls back and offers me his hand. He leads me into the bathroom and once I¡¯m inside he turns to the door. ¡°I will bring your clothes in when your friend arrives.¡± ¡°Thank you, Magnum.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me for taking care of you Larisa. I n to spend the rest of our lives doing just that¡± he says, shutting the door. ¡°Did you hear that he is going to take care of us¡±, Ara says with a wolfish grin. I roll my eyes and slip off my hospital gown. I can¡¯t believe everything that has happened over thest few days. I step in the shower and the warm spray feels good against my skin. I can hear the door open and I assume that Magnum is putting my clothes inside. ¡°Larisa¡± I hear Rose¡¯s voice but she sounds funny. I move the curtain aside and she looks like she saw a ghost. ¡°Rose, what¡¯s wrong,¡± I say panic in my voice. I grab the towel wrapping it around myself before I step out. Her silence is putting me on edge. I come to stand in front of her and she finally looks into my eyes. ¡°Rose tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I can smell my mate in your room¡± she says, with worry on her face. I can¡¯t help the squeal that escapes my lips. The door flies open and Magnum looks between us. I must have scared the hell out of him. ¡°We¡¯re good, I just got excited.¡± He smirks before he shuts the door. I look back at Rose and smile. ¡°Why are you smiling like you know what the hell is going on? Why do I scent my mate out there?¡± ¡°Do you know how you were worried that I would be moving away and we wouldn¡¯t be together all the time?¡± ¡°Larisa, I swear to the goddess if you don¡¯t just tell me what the hell is going on I¡¯m going to kick your a**.¡± I laugh ¡°my mate is an identical twin. His brother just left for the pack house.¡± Her eyes get big before the most brilliant smile breaks out on her face. ¡°Let me finish getting dressed so we can go get your man.¡± She growls and I can see ra is close to the surface. ¡°Down girl¡± I say and Rose¡¯s eyes return to their normal hazel color. ¡°Sorry ra and I are excited to meet our mate.¡± ¡°Alright, let me get dressed before your wolf loses it.¡± Rose POV ¡°Rose, can you grab me some clean clothes from my room? The doctor said I can go home.¡± I wonder what the hell she means that she has a surprise for me? I head to the pack house and up to Larisa¡¯s room. I grab her a pair of sweat pants and a tank top. As I head back downstairs, I catch the faintest scent of cinnamon. ra is pacing in my mind. ¡°ra, you¡¯re giving me a headache. What¡¯s going on?¡± She stops and rests on her haunches but she says nothing. As I walk to the hospital, I see Cayden and Penny walking toward the pack house. Evelyn and I agreed that I would be the one to tell him about my wolf, but there really hasn¡¯t been a good time. ¡°Hey Rose, Jenn asked if we could have a girls night like we did when we were pups. I think she is feeling left out since she has a few years before she gets her wolf¡±, Penny says. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital to give Larisa some clothes. I would love to hang out and I¡¯m sure she will want to too.¡± I notice their fresh marks and smile. ¡°Congrattions on your marking.¡± ¡°Rose, is everything alright¡±, Cayden asks and I feel bad for making him worry. Before he left to find and kill the witch that hurt ra, we were all getting close. ¡°I was hoping before our girls night we could talk, Cayden. It¡¯s nothing bad but it¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Of course, you know you can always talk to me Rose.¡± I meet his eyes and smile. We say our goodbyes and I to the hospital. As I walk down the hall toward Larisa¡¯s room, the scent of cinnamon invades my nose again. ra growls ¡°mate¡± she says, and I freeze. I reach for the handle and when I open the door the scent is even stronger. I step inside and a man I¡¯ve never seen turns to me. I immediately know he¡¯s a vampire. Holy sh*t is this Larisa¡¯s vampire. ¡°I assume you are Larisa¡¯s friend.¡± I nod and he smiles. ¡°My name is Magnum. I am Larisa¡¯s beloved.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rose, Larisa¡¯s best friend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you Rose. I can take those¡± he says, reaching for the clothes. ¡°Actually, I need to talk to Larisa¡± I say making a beeline for the bathroom. As soon as I¡¯m inside, my mind is going a mile a minute. After Larisa tells me that her mate has a twin brother, ra is howling in my head. ¡°Our mate is a vampire. That means our pups will be tribrids¡± ra says, wagging her eyebrows at me. ¡°We aren¡¯t even mated ra and you¡¯re talking about pups.¡± She sticks her tongue out at me before she recedes in my mind. ra leads me out of the bathroom and Magnum smiles at us. ¡°Care to tell me what has you so excited Larisa¡±, Magnum asks. ¡°You¡¯re about to find out¡±, Larisa says and grabs his hand. Once we are in the pack house, the butterflies in my belly are having a party. We make our way to the second floor where guests stay. As we move closer to the room, the scent gets stronger and I swear it makes my knees weak. Larisa knocks and when the door opens the most beautiful man I¡¯ve ever seen is standing there. Despite the fact that Magnum and this man are twins, they are very different. Magnum has a more authoritative and brooding aura about him, whereas my mate¡¯s aura is gentle and kind. ¡°Oscar, I have someone I would like you to meet. This is my best friend, Rose.¡± I step forward and the minute our eyes meet I¡¯m wrapped in strong arms. ¡°Seems it¡¯s good you came with me, brother¡±, I hear Magnum say from behind me. Oscar pulls back but keeps his arm wrapped around me. ¡°Larisa and I are going to give you two sometime to get to know each other. We have some things to discuss¡±, Magnum says, and I see a sh of concern on Larisa¡¯s face. Before I can ask any questions, they turn and walk down the hallway. ¡°Are you alright with talking in this room, Rose?¡± I nod and he leads me inside. Magnum POV I¡¯m still in shock that Oscar¡¯s beloved is Larisa¡¯s best friend. I smile thinking about my mother ying match maker with the goddess. I lead Larisa to the guest room that her mother showed me too earlier. I need to tell her about that ba**ard Grant. I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t going to stoping for the pack and I won¡¯t let him hurt them. Once we are inside the room, Larisa whirls on me and pulls my lips to hers. I can¡¯t help but kiss her back. Goddess, she is so perfect. I rub my hands down her side as I deepen the kiss. I pull back when we are both breathless and her eyes are dark. She touches her lips and her face is flushed. I smile ¡°what is your wolf¡¯s name, Larisa?¡± ¡°Ara and she is very excited to meet you¡±, she says. ¡°I¡¯m excited to meet her too.¡± She goes to kiss me again but I put my hands on her hips. ¡°I love kissing you but we need to talk first, it¡¯s important.¡± She smiles and we take a seat. I take her hand in mine. ¡°Larisa, I¡¯m sure you know who Alpha Grant Hoffner is.¡± She growls and I keep talking. ¡°The Red Moon Pack and the ck Heart Coven have had a rtionship before I was even born. Honestly, Grant is the only reason I knew that your father was the one that killed my father. He came to me before I took over the coven and nted the seed of hate.¡± She flinches at my words and I squeeze her hand. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Your father did what had to be done to protect the people that he loved and cared for. I know that now and I can never show you how sorry I am for what I put you through.¡± She puts her hand on my face and the tingles feel amazing. ¡°You protected me even before you let me go. We don¡¯t need to talk about that anymore.¡± I nod and she smiles. ¡°He isn¡¯t going to stop trying to get Evelyn back and he doesn¡¯t care who he has to kill to get to her. I know your pack is not one to attack, but I think that Eli should make the first move against him. He has nothing left to lose and he will continue to try to enlist supernaturals. He had called a bear shifter before he contacted me.¡± She smiles and I¡¯m confused. ¡°Hudson ended up being Evelyn¡¯s real second chance mate. Grant had spelled Evelyn all those years ago. They were never true mates. Do you know what he did to her pups?¡± I shake my head and I¡¯m scared to hear what she has to say. Pups are innocent and I have done many things I¡¯m not proud of, but there are lines that shouldn¡¯t be crossed. By the time she is done telling me the story, I¡¯m sure my eyes are blood red. She stands and sits in myp. I hold her close, trying to calm the rage I feel inside. ¡°I think we should go talk to Eli because I agree it¡¯s time to end that ba**ard on our terms¡± Larisa says. Alpha Grant POV I¡¯m seated at my desk awaiting the meeting with the witch my Beta arranged. He linked me a few minutes ago to let me know she has arrived. Thiago has been more present in my mind today, which I¡¯m d about, but it doesn¡¯t make sense after all his threats. The scent of eucalyptus invades my nose and a pit forms in my stomach. The door to my office opens and my eyes turn ck. ¡°No f**king way¡± I scream and my Beta freezes in the doorway. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 55 Prepare to Fight Simone POV ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grant, I don¡¯t want you anymore than you want me. No, this is just another way for that b**ch the goddess to make you suffer for all you have done. This is for you to know the pain of being rejected by the one person that is supposed to love you above all others. You have caused so much suffering and I am part of that punishment. She knew I would never ept a beloved. We are both cold and only care about what we want. I¡¯m sure one day I will suffer for my crimes as well, but today is not that day.¡± He looks at me with anger and confusion. ¡°I, Simone Laster, reject you, Grant Hoffner, as my beloved.¡± He screams and the pain of the rejection takes him off his feet. I feel a twinge of pain, but my heart is nothing more than an organ to pump the evil blood that flows through my veins. I feel nothing for the man that is rolling around on the floor. His Beta rushes over trying to help Grant but he fights against him. ¡°You f**king b**ch¡± he manages to get out through groans of pain. ¡°ept the rejection so we can get on with the reason I¡¯m here.¡± His eyes meet mine and they are as ck as night. His wolf is angry that I am so callous about rejecting him. ¡°I, Grant Hoffner, ept the rejection.¡± After a few minutes, he manages to make it back to his seat. ¡°Your Beta tells me that you are trying to get your chosen mate back from the Nightfire pack.¡± He clenches his fists when I call her chosen. I know everything he has done in the past. I make sure I know who I¡¯m dealing with before I make any deals. ¡°I want something from the pack as well, so it would be wise for us to work together.¡± ¡± She should have been destined to me by the goddess in the first ce, but just like you, she is an evil b**ch. If you are so powerful, why do you need my pack to get this wolf you¡¯re so interested in.¡± Iugh ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t as stupid as you act.¡± He growls and I roll my eyes. ¡°The Nightfire isn¡¯t a typical wolf pack and your pack will serve as the perfect distraction for me to get what I want.¡± This time heughs ¡°so we are to serve as your diversion and you will leave us to the ughter.¡± I smile and he crosses his arms over his chest. ¡°If we are going to do this, I want a blood oath that you will hold up your end of the deal.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of your men with the number of witches living in that pack.¡± He shakes his head and I¡¯m the one who is confused now. ¡°The only thing that matters to me is getting Evelyn back. It doesn¡¯t matter how many of my pack members die in the process. I will get more wolves but I only have one, Luna.¡± I watch his Beta stiffen behind him because of his words. He really is out of his mind over the stupid she-wolf. ¡°Fine, I will do the blood oath. Do we have a deal?¡± He takes a dagger from his desk and drags it across his hand before he gives it to me. I do the same and offer him my hand. Once our hands touch, I say the words of the oath. ¡°I, Simone Laster, vow to ensure that Alpha Grant Hoffner gets his chosen mate, Evelyn Hoffner, back.¡± He squeezes my hand and his eyes meet mine. ¡°Alive and well¡±, he says, and I smile. He really is much smarter than I gave him credit for. Meeting the terms of the oath is very dependent on exactly what is said in the vow. If he didn¡¯t just insist, I add those three words, I could give him her body and fulfill the oath. I repeat the oath adding the words alive and well. A ck sh from ourbined hands seals the vow before I pull my hand back. I stand ¡°get your men together because we are heading to the Nightfire pack tomorrow at dusk.¡± He nods and I teleport myself back to my cottage. I begin working on the silver and wolfsbane mixture to hold the red wolf once I have her. Her power is intoxicating and once she is here and defenseless, her power will be mine. Rose POV N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Our mate is beautiful¡± ra says with a purr. I can¡¯t help but chuckle. Oscar looks at me with a knowing smirk. ¡°I take it you¡¯re talking to your wolf.¡± I nod ¡°she thinks you¡¯re beautiful.¡± He smiles ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever been called beautiful in my life. I can¡¯t wait to meet her.¡± ra is prancing in my head and I roll my eyes. ¡°Mate and mark him¡± she says. I want that to but she needs to calm down. I put a block up so I can focus on talking to Oscar. He takes my hand in his and the tingles dance on my skin. It is the most amazing feeling. ¡°Rose, does it bother you that I¡¯m a vampire.¡± ¡°No¡± I say harsher than I mean to. ¡°Oscar, I trust the goddesspletely and she picked you for me. I would be an i***t not to ept you even if you were a flying monkey.¡± Heughs and goddess, I love that sound. ¡°That¡¯s one of my favorite movies.¡± ¡°Me too¡± I say and we continue to talk about things we like. I always thought meeting my mate would be more carnal, but this is so much better. Don¡¯t get me wrong, every part of me wants to feel his skin against mine, but getting to know his heart and mind is going to make that moment so much better. We talk for a while longer before there is a knock on the door. Oscar stands and when he reaches the door, Magnum is smiling at us both. I notice that he isn¡¯t marked either and I feel a little better that we didn¡¯t justplete the bond. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your time with your beloved but we need to meet with the others about Grant.¡± I freeze hearing that ba**ards name. I¡¯m on my feet and standing by Oscar¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±, I say not waiting for Oscar¡¯s response. Once Larisa joins us, we head to Eli¡¯s office. The room is full and when my eyesnd on my parents I chuckle. My mother is wiggling her eyebrows at me and my father is scowling at Oscar. I know it¡¯s just because I¡¯m his little girl, but he will have to get past that. Oscar is my fated mate and I will never let him go. Cayden and Penny are smiling at us and my mind wanders to what he will think about ra being my wolf. ¡°Cayden is going to be happy for us. You need to let that worry go, Rose¡± ra says. Oscar¡¯s arm pulling me into his side brings me out of my thoughts. He kisses my forehead and I focus my attention on Eli and Calliope. Eli POV After Magnum and Larisa came to speak to us about Grant, I had to push down the rage. That ba**ard took so much from ra and he continues to gue our lives. I am not usually the one to make the first move because it can be telling to your enemy, but I agree with Magnum, it¡¯s time to take the fight to that ba**ard. Once everyone is gathered in my office, we discuss our attack on the Red Moon pack. ¡°I want to be the one that kills that ba**ard¡± Evelyn says, and everyone looks toward her. I can see Hudson wants to protest but he stays quiet. ¡°Mom¡± Cayden starts to say, but she shoots him a re. ¡°He took my pups from me for eighteen years. He made me believe that I was his goddess given mate when I wasn¡¯t. My pups and I are the ones that suffered the most because of his actions and I will be the one to make him take hisst breath. This is not up for debate, Cayden.¡± I can see that Cayden wants me to forbid her but he knows that isn¡¯t possible. Evelyn has every right to want this and I will not interfere. I will protect her just as Hudson and Cayden will, but she is strong. I nod at Evelyn. ¡°Magnum and Oscar will be returning to the coven so they can be ready to fight by our side. We will leave for the Red Moon in two days. I expect everyone to be at training tomorrow. I know how strong you all are, but we can¡¯t afford for any of us to be cocky. We are stronger than the Red Moon but none of us know who else Grant has involved in his attempts to get Evelyn back.¡± Hudson¡¯s growl shakes the office and Evelyn climbs into hisp to calm him down. We discuss things for another hour before we have thingspletely settled. Everyone leaves my office and I take a seat in my chair. I wish we could just have some peace. I want to spend time with Faith and Calliope without all this hanging over us. Calliope slides into myp and I bury my head in her neck breathing in her scent. ¡°That time wille, Eli, but right now we need to fight to keep the people that are important to us safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that the goddess sent you to me. I¡¯m so sorry for how stupid I was when you first arrived.¡± She chuckles ¡°you weren¡¯t stupid, you were hurting. I¡¯m grateful every day that you gave me the chance, even though you were afraid too. I love you Eli and all that is in the past. I want to focus on our future. Once all this is dealt with, I want to take Faith and meet my mother¡¯s true mate. She sounds so happy and after all Mateo did to her, she deserves that.¡± I kiss her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go get our girl and spend time with her, because the next two days are going to be grueling.¡± She presses her lips to mine and the love I feel for her washes a peace over me that I know won¡¯tst, but it feels amazing in this moment. I lift her carrying her to our floor. We thank my parents for keeping Faith and they leave us to find Larisa and Magnum. Larisa and Rose will be heading to the coven for the next two days. Part of me is sad that Larisa¡¯s mate is going to take her from the pack but I¡¯m happy that he came to his senses. I can see the love he has for my sister by all he has done to make amends. Calliope grabs Faith from her crib to get her something to eat while I start on our dinner. ¡°Eli, Calliope can¡¯t fight with us this time¡±, Ss says and I chuckle. ¡°Ss, I love you because you¡¯re my wolf, but I will not go against our mate because you are afraid of losing her. I know the fear because I feel it too, but that¡¯s not fair to her. She is strong and capable.¡± He growls at me and I stiffen because his anger has never been directed at me. ¡°Do you really think I don¡¯t know how capable our beautiful mate is? She is carrying our pup in her belly. She needs to protect our pup and you need to convince her to sit this fight out.¡± I turn staring at Calliope, who is feeding our daughter. Pictures of her belly round with our pup y like a slide show in my mind and I know Ss is right but she is a warrior. Goddess help me to make her understand. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 56 I Have My Reasons Eli POV I stare at our beautiful mate as she feeds our little girl. I never thought I would be here having this second chance and feeling whole again. Losing ra almost killed me, but I had to live for Faith. Now that I have Calliope and I know that she is carrying our pup, I feel the fear wanting to swallow me whole again. Calliope looks at me and I know despite the block I put up she can feel my concern. ¡°Eli, you need to talk to me. We are in this together and I don¡¯t appreciate you blocking me out. There should never be a reason that we can¡¯t be present in each other¡¯s minds.¡± I walk over and ce a kiss on her forehead and then Faith¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m sorry love. I never want to keep things from you. I am just worried. I won¡¯t block you out again.¡± ¡°Good, now tell me what¡¯s going on in that beautiful mind of yours.¡± I chuckle ¡°I know that we have only been together for a short time, but I believe everything happens for a reason. You are my destiny and you make me whole. Ss just told me something and I¡¯m not sure how you will feel about it, but I¡¯m over the moon.¡± Her hand freezes in the air before it reaches Faith¡¯s lips. She turns her head to look at me but I can¡¯t decipher the look on her face. Before anything can be said, our daughter¡¯s first sweet word breaks the silence. ¡°Mama¡± she says and both our heads whip in her direction. ¡°Did she just call me mama¡± Calliope asks, and I can hear the emotion in her question. I look at my daughter and she is reaching for Calliope. ¡°Mama¡± she says again, and this time Calliope takes her from the chair and presses her to her chest. Calliope¡¯s tears stream freely down her cheeks. I wrap my arms around both of my girls and we sit like that for a long time before Calliope breaks the silence. ¡°Eli, am I pregnant?¡± I press a soft kiss to her lips before I answer her question. ¡°Ss believes that you are and I agree now that I smell the change in your scent.¡± She looks into my eyes ¡°are you really happy despite the timing?¡± ¡°Happy doesn¡¯t even begin to describe how I feel.¡± Iy my hand on her still t stomach. ¡°A piece of me and you is growing inside your body. That is amazing and soon we will have another pup to love. How could I not be happy about that?¡± ¡°Eli, I know you¡¯re afraid, but I promise you that I will protect this pup just as I will protect Faith.¡± I hate to even speak my next words out loud but I know if I don¡¯t tell her how we are feeling that I would be hiding something from her. I don¡¯t want there to be secrets between us. ¡°Ss and I don¡¯t think that you shoulde with us and fight against Grant¡¯s pack. I would never dream of telling you what to do as we are equals, so I am simply asking you to stay in the pack.¡± She is quiet for a long time and I realize she is talking to Aurora. Calliope POV When Eli says he is over the moon about something Ss told him, my heart stops. ¡°Aurora¡± I say but everything falls a way the moment Faith calls me mama. My heart feels like it¡¯s going to beat out of my chest. Faith has two mamas and I¡¯m just so happy to be one of them. I lift her from her highchair, holding her to my chest. Eli holds us like we are his whole world. I feel the same way. ¡°Aurora is Ss saying that we are having a pup?¡± She looks like the cat that swallowed the canary. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Ss and I wanted Eli to be the one to tell you. We are very early in our pregnancy¡±, Aurora says. Eli has let the block down and I can feel his happiness mixed with fear. I understand why he is afraid, but I will always protect our pup. ¡°His fear isn¡¯t just about something happening to our pup, Calliope.¡± When he says that he and Ss don¡¯t want us to be involved in the fight with Grant¡¯s pack I¡¯m torn. I want to fight by Eli¡¯s side, but I also don¡¯t want to cause him worry so he isn¡¯t focused on the battle. I need him to be present in the fight and I know having his pregnant mate there may make that an impossibility. ¡°Calliope, someone will need to be here to defend the pack and protect Faith¡±, Aurora says. ¡°I know how hard this is for you because I want to be with them too. We will still be able to shift safely for another week or so, but if we don¡¯t have to, I think we should avoid it¡±, Aurora says. I look back at Eli and I can see that he is waiting for us to fight him about staying behind. ¡°Aurora and I will remain here and defend the pack. I will protect both our pups.¡± The shock on his face isical because I¡¯m sure he thought he would have a pissed off she-wolf on his hands. In any other case he would have. His features soften and I can feel the love he has for me flowing through our bond. ¡°My parents, Rose, and Oscar will be staying with you¡± Eli says, and buries his head in my neck. ¡°Eli, I am doing this because I respect how you feel, but I need you to understand that I am a warrior as much as you are. I feel that need to protect the people we love as much as you do. If something happens while you are gone, I will make sure that the defenseless are in the bunkers, but I will defend our home and pack.¡± He picks his head up to look into my eyes. ¡°I would never want you to change who you are for me. I love that you are a warrior and strong. I love that you care about how I feel and that you want to protect our pups.¡± He leans in to press his lips to mine and Faith puts her hand on his face. I chuckle ¡°I think Faith wants a kiss from her daddy before he gives one to me.¡± He leans down and peppers kisses all over her little face before he sets her down on the floor. He takes my face in his hand and kisses me. When he pulls back, he goes to his knees. He picks Faith up and tells her about her new brother or sister as he points to my belly. I can¡¯t help butugh at this big man talking to my belly. We are so blessed to have him as our mate and the father of our pups. Larisa POV I take Magnum¡¯s hand and lead him toward the cells. I want to make a few things perfectly clear to that a**hat of a warrior. I won¡¯t be remaining in the pack but I don¡¯t want Magnum ufortable when we return to visit my family. Eli has allowed me to decide his punishment. I have never dated any pack member because I only wanted my fated mate. I don¡¯t appreciate him even saying that I would take him as a chosen mate. As we go down the stairs that lead to the cells, I see Marcus. I¡¯m grateful that he alerted Eli of what Liam was doing or things may have ended very differently. ¡°Marcus, Eli told me what you did. I can¡¯t tell you how much I appreciate that you are a man of honor.¡± ¡°You never have to thank me for doing the right thing Larisa. Besides I could tell that they were no threat to us.¡± After I introduce him to Magnum we head to the cell where Liam is being held. When he sees me he smiles, until he sees I am holding Magnum¡¯s hand. I¡¯m grateful when he stays quiet. ¡°Liam, I¡¯m disappointed in your behavior. We havews for a reason and the fact that you thought it was alright to go against them is very disappointing. We are taught in training to respect thosews.¡± He lowers his gaze and I can see regret in his eyes. ¡°Why would you ever say that I would take you as my chosen mate? We have only ever been friends, Liam.¡± I see pain in his eyes and I¡¯m not sure what he is thinking. ¡°I was angry at him because I can¡¯t have my mate.¡± Now I¡¯m truly confused. ¡°I found my mate the day you were taken. We were searching and I found a vampire in the woods halfway between our pack and the coven. She rejected me because I¡¯m a member of the pack that her leader hates. I knew when you returned gripping that shirt that smelled like him that you meant something to him. I wanted him to hurt like I¡¯m hurting. I¡¯m sorry Larisa. I let my own hurt cloud my judgement.¡± My heart aches for him. ¡°Did you ept her rejection¡± Magnum asks. He looks at Magnum and then to me. ¡°Magnum is my mate and there will be no more bad blood between the coven and pack.¡± I see the sadness in his eyes reced with hope. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. She ran from me and I didn¡¯t dare to enter your territory alone.¡± ¡°Liam, Eli has left your punishment up to me and honestly I came here to strip your warrior rank after your disregard for the packw but now I understand what you did. We are returning to the coven to prepare them for the battle with Grant and I think you shoulde with us.¡± His eyes get big and I know that I¡¯ve made the right choice. He made a mistake but he isn¡¯t a bad person. ¡°Marcus, please release Liam.¡± He does as I ask and the two men embrace. I can¡¯t imagine how hard it was for Marcus to do the right thing against his best friend. They both shake Magnum¡¯s hand before they hug me. Once we are outside Rose and Oscar are already waiting. When Rose and Oscar see Liam, they both look worried and confused. We give them the short version before we head to the coven. It¡¯s amazing how fast Oscar and Magnum run. I knew vampires had speed but I never imagined they were faster than us. They beat our wolves to the coven. I¡¯m d to see they are waiting with clothes for the three of us. When we are dressed Magnum leads us inside. I¡¯m shocked to see that the coven members have all gathered in arge room with a stage. Magnum leads us to the stage and I can feel the nerves jumping around in my belly. Most of the vampires are quiet but I see a few looking at me with hate in their eyes. One woman in particr looks like she wants to rip me apart. I knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy but nothing worth having ever is. Magnum is mine and I¡¯m never letting him go. Magnum POV N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I don¡¯t like how some of the coven members are looking at my beloved. Brenda in particr is not hiding her disdain. I haven¡¯t been with her since I was with Jonelle, but apparently, she was hoping that would change now that Jonelle is gone. I sh my eyes red and everyone in the room bows to me. ¡°I know that you know what happened in the past and I am here today to tell you that I was led to believe things that weren¡¯t true. The Nightfire pack has done nothing wrong against the coven.¡± I notice Glenda one of my fiercest soldiers is staring at Liam. He is very lucky to have gotten her as a beloved. She is strong and loyal. She has waited for her beloved which is rare with our kind. ¡°The Nightfire pack is no longer an enemy of the coven. In fact, the goddess has gone so far as to bless both Oscar and myself with our beloveds from the pack. We have both epted the bond and will be marking our beloveds. If any of you have a problem with our mating you can leave now because I will not tolerate anyone mistreating my queen.¡± I look around and take note of those that I believe will have an issue. Brenda is at the top of at list. I know Larisa can defend herself but I will not allow anyone to hurt her. I can¡¯t wait to see my mark on her neck. I¡¯m ready to be done with the meeting. ¡°All of you that do not wish to stay may break your ties to the coven. You may see me before I leave this room otherwise, I expect you to act ordingly. I will be meeting with all my soldiers before the night is over.¡± Five of the older members that were here when my father was in charge step forward and I expect them to be the ones to oppose my union with Larisa. ¡°Magnum we are d that this is finally over. I would never speak against your father but most of us didn¡¯t agree with the attack when it happened¡± Jacob says. ¡°Thank you, for your support¡± I say and I truly meant it. They all introduce themselves to Larisa before they leave. No one is asking to leave the coven but I will watch the ones I¡¯m concerned about causing problems for my beloved. Larisa puts her hand on my forearm and I look at her to see her motioning with her head to the corner of the room. I look in that direction and see Glenda wrapped around her beloved. I can¡¯t help the smile on my face. The goddess does love to y match maker and I couldn¡¯t be more grateful. I¡¯m just about to lead Larisa to the new room I had set up for us when we¡¯re at the pack when a voice stops me. ¡°I challenge Larisa Thomas for her position and beloved. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 57 The Challenge Larisa POV Did she just challenge me for my mate? Magnum¡¯s hand tightens on mine. I turn to see the woman from earlier that was shooting me dirty looks with a huge smirk on her face. Magnum releases my hand and before I can stop him, he has the woman by the throat against the wall. She is doing everything she can to loosen his grip on her, but her attempts are futile. Iy my hand on Magnum¡¯s arm. ¡°Let her go, Magnum¡± I say and his eyes snap to mine. I¡¯m grateful when he drops her on the floor. She is gasping for air as she tries to move away from him. I bend so I am eye to eye with her. ¡°You cannot challenge me for my mate or position. Not only because I¡¯m not marked, but because he is not a possession. Having said that, I will dly fight you because you¡¯re stupid enough to challenge me to fight.¡± I see a smirk spread across her face as she rubs her neck. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sure he will want me after he sees how pathetic you are mutt.¡± I can feel the rage radiating off of Magnum. ¡°So, you want this to be a challenge to the death instead of submission¡± I say making sure that is what she truly wants. She nods and Magnum takes my hand in his. ¡°Does she have any family,¡± I ask Magnum. I¡¯m shocked to see Glenda step forward. I see sadness in her eyes and my heart breaks for her. ¡°My Queen, she has made her choice. I have told her over and over that she has no right to want something that was never meant for her. Beloveds are sacred and she should have put more effort into finding hers, instead of trying to take yours.¡± ¡°Shut up Glenda, you are just as pathetic as these mutts. I¡¯m your sister and you should stand by me no matter what I do. Maybe I¡¯ll kill you traitor a** next.¡± A growl shakes the room and I turn to see Liam¡¯s eyes are ck. ¡°Glenda go to your mate.¡± She does as I ask and as soon as she reaches him, Liam begins to calm down. I turn back to the woman who has now made it to her feet. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve made your choice¡± I say before I turn to walk outside the mansion. Magnum follows the two of us out and I can see he isn¡¯t happy that I epted her challenge, but the coven members will not see me as a leader if I back down from her. Magnumes to stand in front of me. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. You are my beloved and you have nothing to prove.¡± ¡°I know you have never seen me fight but I¡¯m a warrior and I need to do this. If you want me to stand by your side to rule the coven, they need to know I¡¯m strong. That I will be here to fight and protect them just like I would do for my pack.¡± The anger that was guing his handsome face begins to slip. ¡°You better kill her a** quickly. I have ns for you, my Queen.¡± He surprises me when he presses his lips to mine. When he pulls back, he winks at me before he steps to my side. I nod to Liam. ¡°This is a challenge made by Brenda Larkin against the coven¡¯s future Queen, Larisa Thomas. The rules of the challenge are simple. No one outside the challengers can interfere and it¡¯s not over until someone is dead.¡± He looks at me and I nod. He looks at Brenda and she nods. He steps back and we both take a fighting stance. ¡°Show this b**ch what¡¯s up¡±, Ara says, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle at my wolf. We start to circle each other and I wait for her to make the first move. I need to see what kind of fighter she is. Shees closer throwing the first punch, which I easily sidestep. She turns and I punch into her right side. She grunts and manages to back up, trying to steady herself. ¡°You f**king b**ch¡± she says as she picks her head up. She¡¯s guarding that side and I¡¯m sure I broke some ribs. If looks could kill, she would have won already. Shees at me and I can tell her movements are fueled by anger. She charges me and I do a roundhouse kick connecting with her face. Shends on the ground with a thud. She gets to her feet again and she runs at me. This time she uses her speed to connect with me. She digs her ws into my side and it burns like hell. I bring my elbow back and into her nose. Blood begins to pour out and she releases my side. I can feel my own blood running down my side and soaking my shirt. Ara will work on healing me, but it still hurts like hell. She smiles despite the blood on her face. I¡¯m done with this b**ch. I use my own speed to rush her this time and superman punch her in the face. It knocks her off her feet and I don¡¯t give her a chance to get up this time. I rain punch after punch down on her face. I reach down gripping her throat and her eyes get big. I elongate my ws and rip out her throat. I stand to my feet and drop her flesh on the ground. I look around at the coven members who gathered to watch the challenge. ¡°I am here to be with my mate and protect the coven. I will always protect you, but if you do anything against me, this is your fate¡± I say pointing to the dead vampire on the ground. All those that are present bow and I nod. ¡°Oscar have the soldiers take care of the body.¡± He turns to the coven. ¡°I want everyone in the yard at nine tomorrow, no exceptions.¡± Everyone nods before they begin to disperse. Before I can say anything, I¡¯m thrown over Magnum¡¯s shoulder. He heads toward the mansion and I can hear Roseughing behind us. ¡°Magnum, I¡¯m covered in blood.¡± ¡°Sweetness, I¡¯m a vampire and honestly I wouldn¡¯t care what you were covered in. You are mine and I¡¯m about to make sure that everyone knows it.¡± A shiver runs down my spine at his words. Magnum POV It took everything I had in me not to snap that b**ch¡¯s neck when she challenged Larisa. I finally have my beloved and someone wants to take her from me. I will never let that happen. Watching her fight is the sexiest thing I have ever seen. She seems like such a kind and soft soul, but she is right. She is a warrior. Brenda is a trained soldier and Larisa is kicking her a**. When she finally ends her my body rxes. I couldn¡¯t be prouder when she addresses the coven, because she is my queen and nothing is going to change that. The vampires can either ept it or die. I have killed for her before and I will do it again. I don¡¯t know why the goddess thought me worthy enough to give me an amazing beloved like Larisa, but I¡¯m grateful she did. I will spend the rest of my days worshiping her like the queen she is. As soon as she¡¯s done speaking, I throw her over my shoulder. I need her more than I need my next breath. I take the steps two at a time and lead her to the room that I have made into ours. Once we are inside the room, I set her on her feet. Despite the blood that is covering her body, she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. I can see her confusion about the room we¡¯re in. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the room I was in before I left?¡± ¡°After I sent you away, I started using this room to be surrounded by your scent. I want this to be the room we share. You can change anything you want about it as long as you share it with me.¡± ¡°I love this room and I want to share everything with you.¡± She takes my hand and leads me to the ensuite bathroom. She turns to face me before she pulls her shirt over her head. She pulls her pants down her legs and she is left ince bra and panties. I can feel my c**k twitch in my pants. She walks over and turns the shower on before she walks back to me. I have never been nervous with a woman, but she isn¡¯t just a woman. She is my beloved. Her hands grip the hem of my shirt and I help her pull it over my head. I rub my hands down her arms and the tingles are doing nothing for my control. I wrap my arms around her and unsnap her bra, dropping it to the floor. Goddess she¡¯s gorgeous. Her breasts pressed against my chest is making my c**k harder than it¡¯s ever been. I run my hands down her back and cup her supple a** in my hands. She kisses my pec before she steps back and shimmies out of her panties. She steps into the shower and I quickly rid myself of my pants and boxer briefs. I won¡¯t take her the first time in the shower, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t make her scream my name. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I step in behind her and watch as she washes her body. The blood swirling down the drain and leaving behind her perfect porcin skin. When she turns to wash the shampoo from her hair, I go to my knees. ¡°Magnum¡± she says in a breathy voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to worship your sweet p**sy until you c*m all over my mouth. Then I¡¯m going to make you minepletely.¡± Her breath catches at my words but she stares down at me. I lean forward and start to circle her cl*t with my tongue. Her moan is the sweetest sound I¡¯ve ever heard. ¡°Magnum, that feels so good¡± she says as I lick her from opening to clit. I eat her like she is the best meal I¡¯ve ever had. Her taste on my tongue is making pre-c*m bead at the tip of my c*ck. She threads her fingers in my hair and I can feel she is getting close as she b**ks her hips against my mouth. I bite lightly on her cl*t and she screams out my name. My name on her lips is enough to make me go off like a teenage boy. I stand and m my lips down on hers so she can taste her sweet juice on my lips. I shut off the shower and dry her quickly. I need to be inside her. I need to mark her as mine. I lift her and carry her to the bed. As I hover over her, I see nothing but love and eptance in her eyes. ¡°Larisa, this is going to hurt at first, but I promise I¡¯ll make you feel good.¡± Sheys her hand on the side of my face. ¡°I trust you, Magnum. Make me yours and be mine.¡± I line my c**k up with her opening and start to push forward. Her p**sy is so tight, it¡¯s perfect. She is made for me. I feel her barrier and I kiss her deeply as I push forward. I swallow her screams. I give her a minute to adjust to my presence before I start to move again. I pull back and she digs her nails into my back. ¡°Magnum please¡± she says, and it¡¯s all the encouragement I need to move faster. I start to rock my hips and I can feel the familiar build of my climax, but I need her to go over with me. I bring my hand between us and begin to circle her cl*t as I thrust deep into her body. I know she¡¯s close and I bring my fangs to her marking spot. The minute I taste the tang of her blood in my mouth, she screams out her orgasm. I pull my fangs out, licking my fresh mark. I feel the sting of her marking me and it pushes me over the edge. I c*m hard enough to see stars. The bond isplete and this woman is everything to me. I will never let her go. I roll to the side and pull her close to me. ¡°Magnum, thank you foring back for me and epting me.¡± I turn her to face me. ¡°I will alwayse for you and I am lucky that you could see the man that I was despite all that I did.¡± I press a soft kiss to her lips and sheys her head on my chest. I know that a battle ising, but with her by my side, I know we will be fine Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 58 What¡¯s Up Mom Calliope POV I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re having a pup. I¡¯m worried about tomorrow, but I can¡¯t help the happiness I feel right now. Knowing that Eli and Ss are just as excited is amazing. Eli went to speak to his father in the office, so it¡¯s just me and Faith this morning. After I got her dressed and gave her breakfast, we put a DVD on. I love these moments when it¡¯s just the two of us. She loves simple songs and Mickey Mouse. I smile down at her and she crawls over to me. Faith reaches for me and I pick her up, peppering her face with kisses. ¡°Do you want to call grandma? She is going to be so excited that you¡¯re going to have a brother or sister.¡± She is going to be so excited about having another grandpup. I kiss her forehead one more time before I dial my mother¡¯s number. The phone rings twice before she picks up. ¡°Hello¡± she says and I smile hearing her voice. I miss her, but we are both where we need to be. ¡°Hi mom, how¡¯s Leo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine Calliope. I was just about to call you. How are you?¡± It¡¯s strange that she didn¡¯t ask me about Faith or Eli. That¡¯s usually her first question after she greets me. ¡°I¡¯m great actually. I know I won¡¯t get to see you for a few days and I couldn¡¯t wait to tell you that Eli and I are having another pup.¡± I pull the phone away from my ear as she squeals. After a few seconds, I put it back to my ear. ¡°Mom¡± I say with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scream in your ear. I¡¯m just so excited. How far a long are you?¡± She knows Eli and I haven¡¯t been together that long, so that¡¯s a strange question. ¡°I¡¯m very early. I was a little worried about the timing, but I¡¯m happy. I have an appointment with the pack doctor today.¡± ¡°Calliope, I know you can¡¯te here with everything going on, but I cane to see you if that¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave your pack vulnerable. I have no idea what the ba**ard has nned. He has tried to get so many supernaturals involved. Goddess only knows what will happen when Eli and the others arrive at Grant¡¯s pack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure they can handle the pack for a day without me. Besides, I need to see you after the big news. You will not be going with the pack to fight Grant. You have to protect my grandpup. I¡¯m sure your mate feels the same way I do.¡± Something doesn¡¯t feel right about this conversation. It sounds like my mother but she would never say these things to me. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t be fighting. I will be staying in the pack.¡± ¡°Good, you have always been a smart girl. I wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt. I¡¯m so happy to have you as my daughter.¡± ¡°Thank you, mom.¡± I have to say something that lets me know if I¡¯m just being paranoid or something is going on with my mother. ¡°My wolf Scarlett and I are excited for you toe and visit.¡± Aurora growls low and sits on her haunches at me calling her the wrong name. ¡°I miss Scarlett too. I will be there before dinner if you want to let the patrol guards know.¡± ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll see you this afternoon.¡± As soon as I hang up, I dial Oliver. He picks up on the third ring. ¡°Oliver, where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with Tony and his parents in their cottage.¡± ¡°Have you seen my mother today?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her since our run after training this morning. What¡¯s wrong, Cali?¡± ¡°I just got off the phone with my mother and despite sounding like her, something isn¡¯t right. She didn¡¯t know my wolf¡¯s name.¡± There is silence for a moment and I wonder if the call dropped. ¡°Oliver, are you there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just taken back. She would never forget Aurora is your wolf.¡± Aurora preens in my mind at Oliver¡¯s words. I roll my eyes. ¡°I need you to get Leo to call me in private. He would know if she has been acting strangely.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably in the kitchen. I¡¯ll head back to the pack house and have him call you.¡± I disconnect the call and the door opens. Eli steps inside smiling until he sees my face. ¡°Calliope, what¡¯s wrong¡± he asks as hees toward me. I tell him about the conversation with my mother. ¡°It sounds like my mother but something¡¯s wrong. My mother would never get my wolf¡¯s name wrong. She would never tell me not to fight. She knows that I have never backed away from a fight. I am stronger than most male Alphas.¡± I see hurt and sadness sh in his eyes. ¡°Eli, if I didn¡¯t want to do this I wouldn¡¯t. We discussed it like adults and I agreed. You didn¡¯t order me not to fight. I know you respect me and that¡¯s all I ask as your mate.¡± I lean in and press a kiss on his lips. When he pulls back, I can see nothing but love in his eyes. The phone ringing on the table gets my attention. I pick it up and Leo greets me. ¡°Oliver said you needed to talk to me about your mom. She isn¡¯t acting like herself this afternoon, Cali. She has been avoiding me since training this morning and even told me to leave her alone when I went to bring her food¡±, Leo says. I can hear the hurt in his voice. ¡°Leo, my mother lovesN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. you. Something is wrong and I intend to find out what that something is.¡± I hang up with Leo and tell Eli what he said. ¡°Can you ask Lily to join us at the border when she arrives, Eli?¡± Eli POV Why can¡¯t things just slow down? We should be excited about going to see our new pup, but instead something is going on with Jasmine. I agree with Calliope that something is off. We head to the pack hospital. I¡¯m holding Faith and she is babbling. I keep trying to get her to say dada but she is making every other sound. Calliope isughing and I pull her close to my side. These are the times I love the most. Just us doing normal things instead of waiting for another issue like an attack. We reach the hospital and the doctor is waiting for us. She leads us to the back and a nursees in to draw Calliope¡¯s blood. Once she leaves, the doctor pushes an ultrasound machine in. ¡°We did the blood work as is protocol, but Alpha Eli assures me that you are pregnant. I brought the ultrasound so we can get a look at the pup.¡± Calliope smiles at me and I take her hand in mine. The doctor starts to move the wand over Calliope¡¯s stomach and I stare intently at the screen. I wait for the little jelly bean to appear likest time. My heart squeezes in my chest when the screenes to life. Calliope is staring at me with concern on her face, but I can¡¯t even speak. ¡°Well, it seems that you will be weing two new pups, Alphas.¡± ¡°Twins, we¡¯re having twins¡± Calliope says, and I can¡¯t help the smile that breaks out on my face after the shock wears off. ¡°Did you hear that, Faith? You¡¯re going to be a big sister to two pups.¡± ¡°Alpha Calliope, you¡¯re about two weeks along. Since you are both of Alpha blood, your pregnancy will be shorter than average wolves. The pups will grow faster and the pregnancy willst about four months. I¡¯ll print you a few pictures and grab your vitamins.¡± The doctor leaves and Calliope still hasn¡¯t said anything. Is she upset about us having twins? I know it¡¯s a lot to have a pup and add two more to the mix, but we can do anything together. ¡°Calliope, talk to me¡± I say and her eyes meet mine. ¡°We¡¯re having two pups.¡± I chuckle ¡°I know sweetheart. Tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little overwhelmed, but I¡¯m happy, Eli¡± she says. I smile and bend to kiss her forehead before I help her sit up. Once she is cleaned up, we head to my office. I want to tell my parents before we talk to everyone else. I ce Faith in her pack n y and take a seat behind my desk. I pull Calliope onto myp and kiss her, pouring all my love into the kiss. When I pull back, I ce my forehead against hers. ¡°I love you, Calliope. Thank you for making me a father again. I can¡¯t wait to see you round with our pups.¡± ¡°I love you, Eli. Aurora and I are excited about carrying our pups.¡± A memory shes in my mind and I try to push it away. Calliope takes my face in her hands. Before she can say anything, the door to my office opens and my parents walk in. ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to interrupt but you linked us, Eli¡±, my mother says and Iugh. ¡°Noe in, we have some exciting news to share with you both.¡± I look at Calliope. ¡°We are expecting two pups¡± she says. My mother screams and my father¡¯s smile warms me. Calliope stands and my mother practically squishes her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t squeeze my mate to death.¡± My mother gives me a re before she loosens her grip on Calliope. ¡°Congrattions¡± my father says before he hugs us both. After we all sit down, we tell my parents about Jasmine¡¯s behavior and uing visit. ¡°We will take Faith, but please be careful. You know your mom, Calliope. So, if something doesn¡¯t feel right, then it probably isn¡¯t¡±, my mother says. ¡°Onest thing before we head to the dining room. I would like to have Calliope¡¯s Alpha ceremony next week.¡± My mother nods and I can see her wheels turning. ¡°Something simple will be fine¡± Calliope says and my mother looks disappointed but smiles. Calliope POV ¡°The patrol guard linked me. Your mother is at the border¡±, Eli says. I take a deep breath and we head out of the pack house. Lily is waiting in the yard. She smiles and I have a feeling that she knows about the pups, but I stay quiet. Amelia is her best friend and I would expect no less. ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s going on with your mom¡±, Lily says. We make it to the border in ten minutes. My mother looks like she is ready to lose her cool, which is not like her at all. ¡°Calliope, why am I being detained like this? I am your mother and I shouldn¡¯t be stopped when Ie to visit.¡± The patrol guard looks at Eli and he nods, giving them permission to leave. I go to step closer and Lily stops me. ¡°That is not your mother¡± she says. ¡°Calliope, what the hell is this woman talking about? Of course, I¡¯m your mother. What the hell is going on here¡± my mother yells. Lily waves her arms and begins to chant. ¡°Show your true self¡± she says, and the figure changes before our eyes. A girl who can¡¯t even be eighteen is standing before us. She looks petrified and my heart clenches in my chest. ¡°Where is my mother?¡± The girl bursts into tears. ¡°The witch has her. I was supposed to get close to you and let the witch know when we were alone. She wants to take you away from the pack before the attack begins. It will weaken your mate. I didn¡¯t want to do it but they have my brother. He is just a little boy. Alpha Grant doesn¡¯t care who he hurts¡± she says in between her sobs. ¡°How are you to let the witch know when you have me?¡± She pulls a vial of bright red liquid from her pocket. ¡°I smash this and it brings her to it. I¡¯m so sorry. I just wanted to help my brother.¡± Lily puts out her hand and the girl sets it gently on her palm. Eli pulls me to him and buries his head in my neck. ¡°Mine¡± he says and I rub circles on his back. ¡°No one will take me from you. Lily, please take the girl to the cells and make sure she isfortable.¡± I turn to her ¡°you are not a prisoner, but I can¡¯t have you walking around the pack until we figure everything out. We will help you save your brother.¡± Her eyes brighten at my words and she nods. Lily takes her hand and once they are gone, Eli pulls back. ¡°What if you hadn¡¯t realized that something was off about your mother?¡± ¡°Eli, I know your scared but I am strong and I will do my best not to fight, but I might have no choice with a witch involved. We wille up with a n and we will keep everyone safe, including our pups.¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 59 The Coward Earlier That Day Jasmine POV We just finished training and I¡¯m running in wolf form through the woods. As I weave in and out of the trees, I think about how much my life has changed since I left Mateo. Calliope was the only happiness I truly had during that time. I never thought about being Alpha but my daughter was right. I love that the pack knows I will do everything in my power to rule fairly and protect them. Meeting Leo was just icing on my happiness cake. My wolf makes a sound ofughter at my thoughts. Leo is soft and kind. He helps me with my duties and, honestly, his care for the pack is astounding sometimes. Iugh at our last conversation where he referred to himself as my Luna. He is my mate and I couldn¡¯t be more grateful to the goddess for him. Coralee slowing down catches my attention. She growls and a woman my age is standing in front of us with a girl who can¡¯t be eighteen. The young girl is definitely wolf but the other woman is witch. I shift and the woman smirks at me. ¡°What is your business in my territory?¡± ¡°Alpha Jasmine, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. I appreciate a fellow woman in a position of power.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can say the same until you tell me why you havee into territory without permission.¡± Sheughs and a cold shiver goes down my spine. I try to link Oliver and Tony but I¡¯m met with a wall. ¡°Don¡¯t bother you won¡¯t get through¡± she says and I feel a sense of dread overtake me. ¡°Coralee, we need to get away from her.¡± I¡¯m about to shift but I can¡¯t move. Fear sweeps through me as the b**ch approaches me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jasmine, as long as I get what I want you won¡¯t be harmed. You are just my bargaining chip.¡± ¡°What is it that you want?¡± ¡°Your daughter and her red wolf.¡± Goddess, if I could move, I would rip her head from her body. ¡°I would rather die than let you or anyone else hurt my daughter.¡± I use all my strength and try to move against her spell. ¡°You have a choice to make. You cane willingly or I can inject you with wolfsbane that may kill the pup growing in your womb. You will lose both of your pups today instead of just one.¡± Bile rises in my throat as her words cut into my soul. I had no idea that I was pregnant but I can¡¯t even feel the excitement knowing that I may lose the pup. I can¡¯t lose either of my pups. She must realize the fight has left me. She turns to the young girl and begins to chant. She waves her hands and the girl bes an exact replica of me. She hands her a vial with a bright red liquid swirling in it. ¡°You know what is at stake if you fail your Alpha¡± the witch says and the young girl nods. She looks just as broken as I feel. She takes off toward the pack house. The witches attention returns to me. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡± She waves her hand and a portal opens. I can finally move and she pushes me toward the portal. As I step through, I take in my surroundings. It¡¯s a cottage of some sort. I don¡¯t know what I expected, but it wasn¡¯t this. It feels warm and homey. She pushes me forward until I reach a room down the end of the hallway. I can hear crying that sounds like a child. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll finally shut up when he sees you.¡± The door opens and there is child that can only be eight years old lying on the bed. He is sobbing and my heart squeezes in my chest. I rush over to check him for injury. ¡°He isn¡¯t hurt but he hasn¡¯t stopped crying since I put him in here¡± the witch says. ¡°She took my sister¡± he manages to squeak out. I look back in time to see the witch roll her eyes and head for the door. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t think about trying to escape. The cottage is enchanted¡± is thest thing she says before the door is shut and locked. Goddess, I pray that whatever she has nned doesn¡¯t work. I rub circles on the boy¡¯s back and he finally manages to quiet down. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Felix. What is your name¡± he asks and I smile. ¡°My name is Jasmine. Where are your parents, Felix?¡± He drops his gaze before he finally answers me. ¡°Me and Anna are orphans. Our parents were killed by rogues when I was a baby. It¡¯s just me and Anna now. The Alpha came to the orphanage yesterday and I thought maybe we were going to get a real home but I ended up here. The witch took Anna away¡± he says as his voice cracks. Goddess, I hope these ba**ards suffer for all they have nned. I can tell that he is exhausted. ¡°Felix, why don¡¯t youy down to rest and I¡¯ll watch over you.¡± He thinks for a minute before he finallyys down. I run my hand through his sandy blonde hair and his eyes close. Iy my hand on my t stomach and say a silent prayer to the goddess to protect Felix, Anna, and both my pups. Eli POV ¡°Alpha were under attack from pack wolves¡± the patrol guard alerts me. After everything the young girl told us we knew to expect them. My thoughts immediately go to Calliope and Lily. I know that Lily will protect her if anything goes wrong but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t worry until I have her in my arms again. I run out of the pack house and shift into Ss. Hudson, Cayden, and Evelyn, all join me as we lead warriors to the fight. My parents and the others will remain near the pack house. As soon as I reach the border, I can see that ba**ard Grant standing with a smug look on his face. It looks like he brought his whole pack. He is going to need it. I watch as Rose, Larisa, Magnum, Oscar, and arge group of vampires join us from the east. Grant¡¯s confident look falters for a moment before schools his expression. ¡°I see you or no son of Allistar¡¯s to stand beside this pack that killed him in cold blood¡± he yells at Magnum. I¡¯m grateful to see he stands taller and doesn¡¯t give Grant the response he is looking for. Evelyn shifts andes to stand next to me before her true mate joins her. Grant looks between them and his eyes turn ck. ¡°I¡¯vee for my Luna and I will ughter all of you to get her¡± Grant says with confidence that seems misguided. Cayden and Hudson growl and Evelyn steps between them letting out her own growl. ¡°I would rather die than ever let you touch me again Grant. You were never my mate and by the end of today you will be nothing but a bad memory¡± Evelyn says. I notice a figure step out of the trees and my heart sinks. How can she possibly be here? Simone POV What the hell is taking that stupid girl so long? I need to be with Grant to fulfill that damn blood oath. It seems I can¡¯t wait any longer. I will just have to leave if she summons me. I appear in the trees and I can sense one witch among the wolves. Maybe I over estimated this pack power. Ie to stand next to Grant. He points to his Luna and I nod. All hell breaks loose and I begin to throw dark energy balls at the wolves but they are dropping to the ground before they can hit even one of the mutts. It¡¯s not possible. I notice the witch standing with her arms held high as the wolves start to advance toward us. The f**king witch can only be eighteen. How the f**k is she so strong? Just as the thought pops into my head the potion summons me. I don¡¯t even look Grant¡¯s way as I disappear. I reappear in a room and I smile at the sight before me. Alpha Jasmine¡¯s figure is holding a knife to her daughter¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Calliope.¡± If looks could kill I would be dead. I smile at her resolve to stay strong. In the end she will beg for mercy but right now I¡¯ll give her this moment of defiance. I wave my hand and produce a vial of wolfsbane. ¡°This will hurt far worse if you fight against me. I wouldn¡¯t want your mother to slice your pretty little neck. This will only make your wolf dormant until I need her to be present.¡± For the first time I see a sh of fear in her eyes. I walk over and thankfully she doesn¡¯t try to stop me. I push the needle in and force the plunger down until all the blue liquid is gone from the syringe. I see her almost lose her bnce but thankfully the girl knows to steady her. ¡°She is no threat now. I¡¯ll open the portal and you can help her step through.¡± She does as I order. ¡°Take her to the room with your brother.¡± I follow closely behind her and once they are in the room, I close the door and lock it. I wave my hand doing a sealing spell before I teleport back to the battlefield. It seems that Grant¡¯s mutts are not faring well against the Nightfire pack. ¡°Where the f**k were you¡± I hear Grant snarl from behind me. What a coward? He isn¡¯t even fighting with his warriors. ¡°I got what I came for and once I get your Luna, you are on your own.¡± He grabs my arm and I look back into his eyes. ¡°You will get us out of here before you abandon me. Remember the oath, safe and sound.¡± Goddess, I would love to smack that smirk right off his face. I wrench my arm away from him before I look around the c*****e. I find a female wolf fighting next to a bear. My eyes search out the witch and she is busy fighting with Grant¡¯s mutts. She must think I left for good. I smirk before I turn back to the wolf. I produce another syringe and teleport myself to the wolf¡¯s back. Before she registers what¡¯s happening, I m the syringe into her shoulder. It forces her to shift and we appear next to Grant. He scoops his Luna up and I create the portal to walk through. We are in his office. He gazes down lovingly at the woman in his arms. I roll my eyes. ¡°My blood oath has been fulfilled. Our business is done.¡± I don¡¯t give him a chance to respond before I teleport to the cottage. I reappear in the living room and I¡¯m grateful that little ba**ard isn¡¯t crying. The cottage is quiet, too quiet.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Eli POV I snap the neck of another member of Grant¡¯s pack when a blood curdling growl causes a silence to fall over the battle field. I turn to see Hudson and Cayden¡¯s beast take off toward the border. Where is Evelyn? I search for Grant but he has left his pack to die. This time I let out a growl that shakes the tree before I shift. All those that are fighting halt and stare at me. ¡°Your Alpha is a coward. He brought you here to be ughtered while he fled with a woman who wants nothing to do with him. I have no problem killing everst one of you but is that what you want, to fight for a man that sacrificed you for his own selfish desires.¡± I see a wolf shift and I can tell he is of Beta blood. ¡°The Alpha of the Nightfire pack speaks the truth. I had hoped our Alpha woulde to his senses but he is not the man we all once knew. I will not die for a man that is willing to sacrifice me to have someone else¡¯s mate.¡± The man drops to his knees and bears his neck to me. I watch as the remaining men drop to their knees and bear their necks. ¡°Take them to the cells for now. They are to be treated humanely. I will be down to speak to them shortly.¡± I don¡¯t wait to speak to anyone as I shift and run to the pack house. I need to see Calliope more than I need my next breath Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 59 The Coward Earlier That Day Jasmine POV We just finished training and I¡¯m running in wolf form through the woods. As I weave in and out of the trees, I think about how much my life has changed since I left Mateo. Calliope was the only happiness I truly had during that time. I never thought about being Alpha but my daughter was right. I love that the pack knows I will do everything in my power to rule fairly and protect them. Meeting Leo was just icing on my happiness cake. My wolf makes a sound ofughter at my thoughts. Leo is soft and kind. He helps me with my duties and, honestly, his care for the pack is astounding sometimes. Iugh at our last conversation where he referred to himself as my Luna. He is my mate and I couldn¡¯t be more grateful to the goddess for him. Coralee slowing down catches my attention. She growls and a woman my age is standing in front of us with a girl who can¡¯t be eighteen. The young girl is definitely wolf but the other woman is witch. I shift and the woman smirks at me. ¡°What is your business in my territory?¡± ¡°Alpha Jasmine, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you. I appreciate a fellow woman in a position of power.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can say the same until you tell me why you havee into territory without permission.¡± Sheughs and a cold shiver goes down my spine. I try to link Oliver and Tony but I¡¯m met with a wall. ¡°Don¡¯t bother you won¡¯t get through¡± she says and I feel a sense of dread overtake me. ¡°Coralee, we need to get away from her.¡± I¡¯m about to shift but I can¡¯t move. Fear sweeps through me as the b**ch approaches me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jasmine, as long as I get what I want you won¡¯t be harmed. You are just my bargaining chip.¡± ¡°What is it that you want?¡± ¡°Your daughter and her red wolf.¡± Goddess, if I could move, I would rip her head from her body. ¡°I would rather die than let you or anyone else hurt my daughter.¡± I use all my strength and try to move against her spell. ¡°You have a choice to make. You cane willingly or I can inject you with wolfsbane that may kill the pup growing in your womb. You will lose both of your pups today instead of just one.¡± Bile rises in my throat as her words cut into my soul. I had no idea that I was pregnant but I can¡¯t even feel the excitement knowing that I may lose the pup. I can¡¯t lose either of my pups. She must realize the fight has left me. She turns to the young girl and begins to chant. She waves her hands and the girl bes an exact replica of me. She hands her a vial with a bright red liquid swirling in it. ¡°You know what is at stake if you fail your Alpha¡± the witch says and the young girl nods. She looks just as broken as I feel. She takes off toward the pack house. The witches attention returns to me. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave.¡± She waves her hand and a portal opens. I can finally move and she pushes me toward the portal. As I step through, I take in my surroundings. It¡¯s a cottage of some sort. I don¡¯t know what I expected, but it wasn¡¯t this. It feels warm and homey. She pushes me forward until I reach a room down the end of the hallway. I can hear crying that sounds like a child. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll finally shut up when he sees you.¡± The door opens and there is child that can only be eight years old lying on the bed. He is sobbing and my heart squeezes in my chest. I rush over to check him for injury. ¡°He isn¡¯t hurt but he hasn¡¯t stopped crying since I put him in here¡± the witch says. ¡°She took my sister¡± he manages to squeak out. I look back in time to see the witch roll her eyes and head for the door. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t think about trying to escape. The cottage is enchanted¡± is thest thing she says before the door is shut and locked. Goddess, I pray that whatever she has nned doesn¡¯t work. I rub circles on the boy¡¯s back and he finally manages to quiet down. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Felix. What is your name¡± he asks and I smile. ¡°My name is Jasmine. Where are your parents, Felix?¡± He drops his gaze before he finally answers me. ¡°Me and Anna are orphans. Our parents were killed by rogues when I was a baby. It¡¯s just me and Anna now. The Alpha came to the orphanage yesterday and I thought maybe we were going to get a real home but I ended up here. The witch took Anna away¡± he says as his voice cracks. Goddess, I hope these ba**ards suffer for all they have nned. I can tell that he is exhausted. ¡°Felix, why don¡¯t youy down to rest and I¡¯ll watch over you.¡± He thinks for a minute before he finallyys down. I run my hand through his sandy blonde hair and his eyes close. Iy my hand on my t stomach and say a silent prayer to the goddess to protect Felix, Anna, and both my pups. Eli POV ¡°Alpha were under attack from pack wolves¡± the patrol guard alerts me. After everything the young girl told us we knew to expect them. My thoughts immediately go to Calliope and Lily. I know that Lily will protect her if anything goes wrong but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t worry until I have her in my arms again. I run out of the pack house and shift into Ss. Hudson, Cayden, and Evelyn, all join me as we lead warriors to the fight. My parents and the others will remain near the pack house. As soon as I reach the border, I can see that ba**ard Grant standing with a smug look on his face. It looks like he brought his whole pack. He is going to need it. I watch as Rose, Larisa, Magnum, Oscar, and arge group of vampires join us from the east. Grant¡¯s confident look falters for a moment before schools his expression. ¡°I see you or no son of Allistar¡¯s to stand beside this pack that killed him in cold blood¡± he yells at Magnum. I¡¯m grateful to see he stands taller and doesn¡¯t give Grant the response he is looking for. Evelyn shifts andes to stand next to me before her true mate joins her. Grant looks between them and his eyes turn ck. ¡°I¡¯vee for my Luna and I will ughter all of you to get her¡± Grant says with confidence that seems misguided. Cayden and Hudson growl and Evelyn steps between them letting out her own growl. ¡°I would rather die than ever let you touch me again Grant. You were never my mate and by the end of today you will be nothing but a bad memory¡± Evelyn says. I notice a figure step out of the trees and my heart sinks. How can she possibly be here? Simone POV What the hell is taking that stupid girl so long? I need to be with Grant to fulfill that damn blood oath. It seems I can¡¯t wait any longer. I will just have to leave if she summons me. I appear in the trees and I can sense one witch among the wolves. Maybe I over estimated this pack power. Ie to stand next to Grant. He points to his Luna and I nod. All hell breaks loose and I begin to throw dark energy balls at the wolves but they are dropping to the ground before they can hit even one of the mutts. It¡¯s not possible. I notice the witch standing with her arms held high as the wolves start to advance toward us. The f**king witch can only be eighteen. How the f**k is she so strong? Just as the thought pops into myText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. head the potion summons me. I don¡¯t even look Grant¡¯s way as I disappear. I reappear in a room and I smile at the sight before me. Alpha Jasmine¡¯s figure is holding a knife to her daughter¡¯s neck. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Calliope.¡± If looks could kill I would be dead. I smile at her resolve to stay strong. In the end she will beg for mercy but right now I¡¯ll give her this moment of defiance. I wave my hand and produce a vial of wolfsbane. ¡°This will hurt far worse if you fight against me. I wouldn¡¯t want your mother to slice your pretty little neck. This will only make your wolf dormant until I need her to be present.¡± For the first time I see a sh of fear in her eyes. I walk over and thankfully she doesn¡¯t try to stop me. I push the needle in and force the plunger down until all the blue liquid is gone from the syringe. I see her almost lose her bnce but thankfully the girl knows to steady her. ¡°She is no threat now. I¡¯ll open the portal and you can help her step through.¡± She does as I order. ¡°Take her to the room with your brother.¡± I follow closely behind her and once they are in the room, I close the door and lock it. I wave my hand doing a sealing spell before I teleport back to the battlefield. It seems that Grant¡¯s mutts are not faring well against the Nightfire pack. ¡°Where the f**k were you¡± I hear Grant snarl from behind me. What a coward? He isn¡¯t even fighting with his warriors. ¡°I got what I came for and once I get your Luna, you are on your own.¡± He grabs my arm and I look back into his eyes. ¡°You will get us out of here before you abandon me. Remember the oath, safe and sound.¡± Goddess, I would love to smack that smirk right off his face. I wrench my arm away from him before I look around the c*****e. I find a female wolf fighting next to a bear. My eyes search out the witch and she is busy fighting with Grant¡¯s mutts. She must think I left for good. I smirk before I turn back to the wolf. I produce another syringe and teleport myself to the wolf¡¯s back. Before she registers what¡¯s happening, I m the syringe into her shoulder. It forces her to shift and we appear next to Grant. He scoops his Luna up and I create the portal to walk through. We are in his office. He gazes down lovingly at the woman in his arms. I roll my eyes. ¡°My blood oath has been fulfilled. Our business is done.¡± I don¡¯t give him a chance to respond before I teleport to the cottage. I reappear in the living room and I¡¯m grateful that little ba**ard isn¡¯t crying. The cottage is quiet, too quiet. Eli POV I snap the neck of another member of Grant¡¯s pack when a blood curdling growl causes a silence to fall over the battle field. I turn to see Hudson and Cayden¡¯s beast take off toward the border. Where is Evelyn? I search for Grant but he has left his pack to die. This time I let out a growl that shakes the tree before I shift. All those that are fighting halt and stare at me. ¡°Your Alpha is a coward. He brought you here to be ughtered while he fled with a woman who wants nothing to do with him. I have no problem killing everst one of you but is that what you want, to fight for a man that sacrificed you for his own selfish desires.¡± I see a wolf shift and I can tell he is of Beta blood. ¡°The Alpha of the Nightfire pack speaks the truth. I had hoped our Alpha woulde to his senses but he is not the man we all once knew. I will not die for a man that is willing to sacrifice me to have someone else¡¯s mate.¡± The man drops to his knees and bears his neck to me. I watch as the remaining men drop to their knees and bear their necks. ¡°Take them to the cells for now. They are to be treated humanely. I will be down to speak to them shortly.¡± I don¡¯t wait to speak to anyone as I shift and run to the pack house. I need to see Calliope more than I need my next breath. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 60 I Am Not Yours Simone POV I stand in my living room staring at the door where I have the four prisoners. I have no use for the other three. I suppose I could sell the brother and sister off as ves to the coven. I¡¯ll keep Calliope¡¯s mother for a while to keep herpliant. I can¡¯t keep giving her wolfsbane if I want to use her wolf. Once I¡¯m done using her, I¡¯ll kill them both. Why haven¡¯t I heard any noiseing from that room yet? That kid didn¡¯t shut up for five seconds before I left. Maybe bringing his sister back finally calmed him down. My mind starts to wonder if they are nning something stupid. If they think they can ambush me they are sadly mistaken. There is no way they could have gotten out of that room, so I know they are in there. I walk down the hallway and soon as I reach the door, I start to chant. I reach for the handle but before I pull the door open, I feel unsettled. I turn the handle and slowly open the door. My eyes search the room until they find two figures standing by the window. What the f**? ¡°Let me make the introductions¡± a woman with long ck hair says as she looks into my eyes. ¡°My name is Lily and I¡¯m the Gamma of the Nightfire pack. I¡¯m a blessed witch and you tried to f**k with my family. I may be a light witch, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I will allow people to hurt those that I love.¡± My eyes move to the woman standing next to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that was rude of me. This is Selma and she is another witch in my family. She is as powerful and pissed as I am, which is not good for you. You¡¯re about to find out why dark will never beat light.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This isn¡¯t possible. I would have known if I didn¡¯t have her. I would have sensed your power.¡± She laughs and a feeling of fear settles in me. It¡¯s not a feeling I often have and I really don¡¯t like it. I focus on getting myself the f**k out of here. I need to regroup and make a new n. The minute I try to teleport, I can¡¯t reach my magic. ¡°What the f**k have you done to me?¡± She smirks and I turn rushing for the door. I don¡¯t make it two steps before I¡¯m frozen in ce. They begin to chant and my body starts to feel hot like I¡¯m on fire. I can¡¯t even move my mouth to scream. The pain that passes through my body is like nothing I have ever felt before. I copse to the floor and feel myself losing the battle to remain conscious. Before the darknesspletely consumes me, I see the face of the dark-haired witch again. ¡°As much as I would like to be the one that ends your pathetic existence, I have an Alpha waiting for you.¡± I¡¯m left in darkness and honestly, I pray that I don¡¯t wake up from this. I can¡¯t feel my magic, so I will have no way to fight an Alpha wolf. This is all Grant¡¯s f**king fault. I should have killed him instead of just rejecting his a**. Evelyn POV My eyes flutter open and I look around a room that I had hoped I would never see again. I¡¯m grateful when I don¡¯t see Grant lying next to me. I would hope he wouldn¡¯t take me without consent, but I¡¯m not sure what he is capable of after all he has done. I would never want Hudson to feel the pain of betrayal even if I wasn¡¯t a willing participant. I know he would love me no matter what, but I still wouldn¡¯t want that to taint our future. I sit up and slide from the bed. I can feel Sadie but she hasn¡¯t answered me yet. I walk to the door even though I¡¯m sure he has locked me in this f**king room. I jiggle the handle and of course, I¡¯m right. I move to the window and I see a handful of wolves that I¡¯ve never seen before guarding the grounds. The smell of rotting meat is prominent and it makes my stomach rebel. What the hell has he done? He sent the pack to the ughter and he has rogue wolves guarding the pack house. Before I can give it any more thought, the lock disengaging gets my attention. I turn to face a man that isn¡¯t a man at all. He is a monster that fooled me for years. As soon as he sees I¡¯m standing next to the bed, he smiles at me. He can¡¯t really believe that I am happy to be here. He is truly delusional to believe that I want to be anywhere near him. The only man I will ever want is Hudson. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re awake so we can finally talk¡±, Grant says, like this is a normal conversation. ¡°Alright Grant, you want to talk, let¡¯s talk. Let¡¯s talk about how you made me believe that you were my second chance mate. That you and my father conspired against me to form some fake bond. Better yet, let¡¯s talk about you taking my pups away from me. Watching me suffer while I believed they were dead for thest eighteen years. My pups suffered because you want a mate that was never yours to have. I hate you, Grant. I don¡¯t know what you thought was going to happen here, but I hate you. I am not yours.¡± ¡°I know you are angry with me but I need you to see I did all of this for us. I have always been a good mate to you, Evelyn. I have treated you like a queen. I couldn¡¯t raise someone else¡¯s pups. I wanted to have pups with you. It just never happened,¡± he says. I can¡¯t help the sickugh that crawls up my throat. ¡°Thank the goddess, we never had pups. I would never want to bring pups into this world that were a part of a monster like you. You think I¡¯m angry with you. Grant, I want to watch you breathe your last breath. Angry is not the word for what I feel. I loathe you and I don¡¯t want to breathe the same air as you.¡± I can see his eyes sh between his and his wolf¡¯s. ¡°Evelyn, I¡¯m here with you¡± Sadie says. I¡¯m so happy to hear her voice in my mind. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful for Selma in this moment. She was worried that if Grant somehow got me, he would give me wolfsbane. She ced a spell on me to help me process it quicker. He starts to move toward me and Sadie pushes forward. I take him by surprise when I swipe my w across his chest. He roars and reaches out to grab me. I move to the left and kick my leg out, catching him in the stomach. I need to get out of this room so I can shift. I reach the door grabbing the handle before I feel myself being pulled back by my hair. Instead of fighting against the pull I step back. I turning face to face with Grant. His eyes are ck as night now. ¡°I loved you even if you weren¡¯t my fated mate¡±, Thiago says. ¡°Neither of you know what love is. You had a mate and you threw her away. You took me away from mine.¡± He whimpers and I watch as his eyes shift back to Grant¡¯s brown color. ¡°This is it Sadie, it¡¯s time to end this¡±, I say as I extend my w again. He ms me against the wall, but I stay focused on what I need to do. He has lost his patience with me and grips my throat with his left hand. I see something sh in his eyes and his gaze drops to my stomach. ¡°Fine Evelyn, if I can¡¯t have you than neither can that f**king disgusting werebear. You and his pup can die by my hand.¡± With those words the rage takes over. I reach up with my hand and force my w into his chest. His eyes go wide, I¡¯m sure from the shock and pain. ¡°I hope the goddess makes you relive this moment for all eternity.¡± My hand is wrapped around his heart and I squeeze until it stops beating. His grip loosens and his body drops to the ground. Blood drips from my fingers as I make my way out the door and downstairs. I regret nothing that just happened, but it¡¯s still hard to believe that it¡¯s over. Grant¡¯s words y over in my mind. He had no reason to talk about a pup, but it doesn¡¯t seem possible. ¡°It is true, Evelyn. You were right about the goddess not wanting Grant to have a pup. We are pregnant with our real mate¡¯s pup¡±, Sadie says. The front door to the pack house ms open and my eyesnd on the man that the goddess made for me. He is covered in blood but he still looks amazing. He sweeps me into his arms. I bury my head in his neck and he does the same to me. ¡°Grant is dead¡± I say and he rxes further. ¡°Hey, I would like to hug my mom too, dad.¡± We both freeze and pick up our heads. Cayden just called Hudson dad. My heart squeezes in my chest. Hudson sets me down, but before Cayden can hug me, Hudson pulls him into his arms. ¡°Thank you, Cayden¡±, Hudson says. ¡°You are my son.¡± He releases Cayden, who wraps me in a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again mom.¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t. I¡¯m just d it¡¯s over.¡± We start for the door and Cayden stops walking. I turn to look at him and I can¡¯t read his expression. ¡°Cayden, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mom, you killed the Alpha of the pack. Doesn¡¯t that make you the Alpha?¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 61 New Alpha Eli POV Ss runs as fast as our legs can carry us back to the pack house. I need to wrap Calliope in my arms. I know that she is safe but I need to see her. As soon as we reach it, we shift. I pull on shorts and rush through the door. I take the steps two at a time until I reach our wing. I throw the door open and I feel my shoulders rx when I see Calliope, Faith, Penny, and Jasmine sitting in the kitchen. I notice the girl the witch used and a young boy are sitting on the couch in our living room. Calliope is on her feet and around the couch as soon as she seems me. She jumps in my arms before I can even ask questions and, honestly, holding her is all I care about right now. I bury my head in her neck and breathe in her enhanced scent. A mix of hers and our pups surround me. I¡¯m instantly calmed and at peace. When we finally release each other, Calliope leads me over to the love seat. I pull her onto my lap. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Faith andy her down¡±, Penny says, giving us a few minutes alone. She must know that Cayden is safe or I¡¯m sure she would be running out of here just as any of us would for our mates. I pray that Evelyn makes that ba**ard suffer. Jasmine sits on the couch nearest us and smiles at me. ¡°Calliope told me the good news. I¡¯m so happy you two are having another pup.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jasmine. I¡¯m d that Lily and Selma were able to get you away from the witch safely. It¡¯s a good thing your daughter knows you so well or we might not have realized it in time.¡± I notice the young girl¡¯s eyes fill with shame. Jasmine must notice it too. She looks at the girl with sympathy. ¡°Anna and Felix, I want you to meet Alpha Eli.¡± They both stand and bear their necks to me. ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you both. Anna, no one is angry with you for what happened. We all would have made the same choice.¡± Anna¡¯s eyes meet mine for the first time and a genuine smile beams at me. ¡°You were very brave, both of you¡± I say and Felix puffs out his chest. ¡°Mom, wants to take them back to the Crescent Moon. She has already spoken to Oliver and Tony. They want to adopt them. Their parents were killed when Felix was a baby and Grant took them from the orphanage because he knew no one would be looking for them¡± Calliope says. Ss tries to push forward and growl but I don¡¯t want him to scare them. ¡°Of course, Anna had no choice in what she had to do. Grant and that witch are the only ones to me. You or I would do anything to protect our family,¡± I link her back. ¡°Is the witch in the cells¡± I link Lily. ¡°Yes, she is Eli. I told her that the Alpha will be dealing with her.¡± I chuckle and Calliope looks at me. ¡°Jasmine, we need to deal with two things in the cells. When we are done, we will take you back to the pack. I¡¯m sure Calliope wants to tell everyone about our pup. I¡¯m sure Leo is losing his sh*t because I would be.¡± Jasmine nods and I take Calliope¡¯s hand. We make our way downstairs and to the cells. The cells on each side are filled with the members of Grant¡¯s pack. They all bear their necks as we walk past them. I¡¯m d they are not hostile, but I¡¯m a little shocked that none are angry about what happened. Wee to thest cell and the witch is chained to the wall. We step inside and she picks her head up meeting my eyes. She looks between me and Calliope. I can tell she is trying to call upon her magic and I smile. ¡°Do you know why you can¡¯t reach your magic?¡± She res at me but doesn¡¯t answer. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. You tried to take my mate from me. The witches that brought you here have stripped you of your powers. You are for all intents and purposes a human now.¡± Her eyes get big and she seems to be checking my face for any sign of deceit. ¡°It isn¡¯t possible¡± she spits out with all the venom she can muster. ¡°You are never leaving this cell. That ba**ard you came with is probably dead by now, not that he would rescue you. He is so delusional that he sacrificed his own pack. You aren¡¯t important to him.¡± ¡°F**k you, just kill me already.¡± Iugh ¡°I won¡¯t be the Alpha that kills you.¡± I step back and Calliope steps forward. ¡°You took my mother and those two children to get to me. You wanted me so badly. You are going to wish for death by the time I¡¯m done with you. No one f**ks with my family.¡± I can¡¯t help when my c**k twitches in my pants as I watch my sexy mate walk toward the b**ch hanging on the wall. She must feel my desire through our bond. She turns and winks at me. ¡°Later Alpha¡± she links me. ¡°Our mate is a bada**¡± Ss says and Iugh. ¡°Yes, she is, our bad**.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Evelyn POV I never really thought about the fact that killing Grant would make me the Alpha of this pack. The pack was mine by birthright but my father handed it over to Grant because he had a d**k. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about being Alpha. I¡¯m sure that the wolves in this pack won¡¯t want to follow a woman if they are anything like Grant.¡± ¡°To f**king bad. They can follow us or be rogues. We deserve to be the Alpha¡±, Sadie says. I look at Hudson and he smiles at me. ¡°I am d to be your Luna as long as I don¡¯t have to wear a dress¡±, he says, and we all burst outughing. I wrap my arms around his middle and he kisses my head. ¡°You and I will be Alphas if there are any wolves left to live in the pack after Eli finishes with them.¡± I pull back and look at Cayden. ¡°That means some day that you will be Alpha if you want to Cayden. I won¡¯t force you to but you are my oldest child.¡± He smiles ¡°I love that you want that for me, mom, but I don¡¯t want to be Alpha. I just want to be a warrior, have my mate, and some pups.¡± I nod and Grant¡¯s wordse back to me. Without thinking about it, my hands go to my still t stomach. Cayden and Hudson both look at me with confusion. I can¡¯t help the smile that spreads across my face. ¡°Evelyn, what¡¯s going on¡±, Hudson asks. A mix of worry and love in his expression. ¡°I think I might be pregnant.¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes get big before he drops to his knees. He ces his head against my belly and wraps his arms around my waist. After a few seconds, he stands up and I can see excitement in his eyes. ¡°I can hear the heartbeat.¡± He lifts me and I wrap my legs around his waist. He kisses me, pouring all of his love into the kiss. ¡°I¡¯m still here¡±, Cayden says, and I chuckle against his lips. Hudson lowers me to the floor and Cayden wraps me in a hug. ¡°Congrattions, I can¡¯t wait to be a big brother.¡± I hear the pain in his voice. I know he is happy for us but he is thinking about re. He still carries guilt that he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°We better get back¡± he says as he releases me. ¡°Hudson, can I talk to Cayden alone for a moment?¡± He kisses me before he heads for the door. I turn to Cayden but before I can say anything, the room is bathed in light. We both turn and a man I thought I would never see again smiles at me. ¡°Theo¡± I say and he smiles. ¡°You are as beautiful as ever, Evelyn. Hudson is a very lucky man. I knew he would be good to you.¡± I should have known he would have been part of sending Hudson to me. ¡°So, I don¡¯t have much time. This is thest time I will have the chance to speak to either of you. The goddess has been very generous with my visits. I want you both to be happy. You won¡¯t miss anything this time, Evelyn, and you deserve every bit of happiness this pup will bring you.¡± He walks toward us andes to stand in front of Cayden. ¡°I am proud of the man you have be. Your sister has been given a second chance at life and happiness. You don¡¯t need to feel any guilt about moving on with your life. She wants you too. It¡¯s alright to love this pup and be the best big brother. It doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t love re. You are the reason that she was able to live the life she did, Cayden no matter how short it was. You are the reason that a piece of her will live on in Faith. If it wasn¡¯t for your sacrifice she was destined to die in that hell¡±, Theo says. Tears start to roll down Cayden¡¯s cheeks. He turns to me and I wrap him in a hug. Theo ces his hand on Cayden¡¯s back before he touches my cheek. ¡°I love you both and I always will¡±, he says, before he is gone. We stay like that for a long time before he finally picks up his head. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tell my brother or sister about their big sister. Let¡¯s go find out if any of our pack members survived.¡± He takes my hand and we walk out of the pack house. Hudson smiles when he sees us. He shifts and lowers down for me to climb on his back. Iy down enjoying the feeling of the tingles as we run back to the Nightfire pack. I close my eyes and picture a future that I never imagined. Eli POV I lead Calliope out of the cell. ¡°Eli, we are on our way back. Mom killed Grant. Are there any survivors from the pack¡± Cayden asks. ¡°Yes, I have them in the cells. They all surrendered after the Beta spoke against Grant. I was just about to speak to them.¡± ¡°Mom has decided to be Alpha of the pack. I¡¯m not sure if they will agree, but she has killed their Alpha.¡± I smile ¡°well, if they don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure they can leave because she has earned the title. They can be rogues if they aren¡¯t happy with their new leader. We will wait for you all to arrive before we speak to them. Calliope needs to clean up anyway.¡± ¡°Is she alright¡± he asks with concern in his voice. ¡°She is, but the witch is dead.¡± ¡°Good, now we just have to deal with Octavius.¡± He cuts the link and Calliope is staring at me. ¡°Let¡¯s go get you cleaned up it seems that the new Alpha of the Red Moon pack is on her way.¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 62 Punishment Evelyn POV We reach the Nightfire pack and Tyson lowers to the ground so I can slide off. He rubs his snout against my belly before he shifts back into Hudson. ¡°Tyson is excited about our cub¡± Hudson says before he kisses me softly. Cayden and Hudson grab shorts from behind a tree and we head to the pack house. Eli and Calliope are waiting for us. ¡°Wee back, Alpha Evelyn¡±, Eli says, and I roll my eyes. I pull him into a hug. He will always be my son. He gave ra more happiness than he will ever know and I will always be grateful for her time with him. I¡¯m so happy that the goddess gave him a second chance with Calliope. I know my daughter and she wants him to be happy. Calliope is an amazing woman and I know she will treat my granddaughter like she is her own pup. I pull her into a hug. ¡°I will have the warriors bring the man I assume is the Beta of Cresent Moon out here to speak with you before you address the remaining warriors¡±, Eli says, and I nod. A few minutester, Lnd steps out of the pack house followed by a warrior. As soon as he sees me, he drops his gaze. He was always a good Beta and friend to me. I have no idea what Grant told him, but I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t have all the details of what Grant did to me. ¡°Lnd, I need to speak to you about the pack and everything that happened.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Luna¡± he says but never picks his head up to look at me. ¡°Lnd, I need you to look at me.¡± A few seconds pass before he finally makes eye contact with me. He looks so defeated. ¡°Grant is dead. I know you were loyal to him but he was not the man you thought he was.¡± ¡°I know that now, Luna.¡± Cayden growls and I ce my hand on his arm. Lnd looks between us and I smile. ¡°Lnd, this is my son Cayden and my mate Hudson¡±, I say pointing at each of them. I can see the confusion on Lnd¡¯s face as he stares at Cayden. He watched me suffer after I lost my pups. He tried to help me as it was part of his job to protect his Luna. We became good friends and I¡¯m sure if he knew what Grant had done, he wouldn¡¯t have stood by his side. ¡°The twins didn¡¯t die, Lnd. Grant gave them to a rogue. He didn¡¯t want to raise another man¡¯s pups. He wasn¡¯t even my second chance mate.¡± He growls and I can see his wolf is at the surface. He takes a few deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°I hope you made him suffer before you killed his pathetic a**¡± Lnd says and I smile. ¡°He is in the past but we need to talk about the future of the pack. Killing Grant has made me the Alpha of the Crescent Moon.¡± Lnd bares his neck to me. ¡°I would like for you to remain my Beta, Lnd. Hudson will also be Alpha of the pack by my side.¡± ¡°I would be honored to be your Beta, Alpha Evelyn.¡± Eli leads us down to the cells and it looks like about forty warriors survived the attack. I¡¯m sure the women and children are in the bunkers back on the packnds. They will wait for the warriors to return before theye out of the bunker. ¡°Alpha Grant is dead. He hasmitted crimes not only against me, his former Luna, but against my pups.¡± I hate to talk about the past but I need the pack to understand how we got here. They need to understand just how evil and delusional Grant truly was. As I recount all of Grant¡¯s offenses, I see warriors looking around at each other and at Lnd. ¡°I know that this is hard for all of you. Grant only showed you what he wanted you to see. He did that to me for many years. I am now the Alpha of the Crescent Moon as is my right for killing Grant. Alpha Eli has been gracious enough to spare all of you despite the attack on the Nightfire Pack. I promise to be fair and to treat each and every one of you with respect. Beta Lnd has graciously epted to remain the pack Beta by my side.¡± The warriors look at him and he nods. You could hear a pin drop before the warriors begin to drop to their knees and bare their necks to me. Octavius POV Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bryer¡¯s coven members have finally arrived and tomorrow I will be rid of the two-half breeds. I don¡¯t care if we have to level that entire pack of mutts. I wish I knew that Grant was so weak. If he had just killed those two ba**ards when he had the chance, none of this would be happening. They should never have existed. Theo was pathetic for giving into that damn mate bond. I head to my room and straight into my bathroom. Once I¡¯m showered, I slide into bed and pull the covers over myself. I¡¯m almost asleep when I¡¯m alerted by the patrolling warlock that the coven has been breached. It¡¯s not possible. I did the protection spell myself after Selma escaped. I teleport myself to the yard after I tell Bryer and his sniveling father to move their a**es. As soon as I¡¯m outside of the mansion, I step back. Twenty of my warlocks are dead on the ground and I can feel an immense power radiating from the woods. More of my men pour out of the mansion and I raise my hand to shield us. They haven¡¯t showed themselves yet, but I can feel their power. ¡°Show yourselves¡± I scream into the dark of night. The only thing I can hear is the wind rushing through the trees. I wave my hand and try to light up the area surrounding the coven but I¡¯m being blocked. After a few minutes, Selma steps out of the trees with a smug smile on her f**king face. She will be the first one I kill. She can join her weak brother. ¡°You little b**ch, what have you done?¡± ¡°Now uncle, is that anyway to speak to your niece.¡± Before I can say another word, five people step out of the trees to stand behind Selma. One is Bryer¡¯s brother but I have no idea who the other five are. What I do know is, the three women are powerful. They may be powerful, but they can¡¯t take on the entire coven. ¡°Uncle, these are the witches and warlock from the Nightfire pack. Lily, Pheobe, Rose, and John, this is my piece of sh*t uncle, Octavius. They are from the pack where my nephew and niece live. I¡¯ve told them all about what you n to do to Cayden and Faith.¡± ¡°You are betraying your own kind for some mongrels. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of a few witches?¡± The woman with long ck hair steps next to Selma and waves her hand. Twenty of the warlocks standing next to me fall to the ground. ¡°How can you do this to your own brother¡± Bryer screams and his brotherughs. ¡°You marked my beloved against her will. I¡¯m going to take great pleasure ending your life, Bryer¡± he says. I can¡¯t worry about their bickering. This isn¡¯t over, but I won¡¯t stay here to be ughtered. I attempt to teleport but my magic isn¡¯t working. My eyes meet the blonde witch¡¯s and she smirks at me. ¡°You weren¡¯t trying to run away, were you Octavius,¡± the woman says. I raise my hand and start to throw energy balls one after another. Every time they get close, the warlock knocks them away. What the hell is this? They start to move toward us and I see Selma¡¯s eyes turn a deep purple. My body stiffens and I feel like I¡¯m on fire. ¡°What the f**k are you doing to me¡± I manage to rasp out. ¡°I¡¯m showing you exactly what happens when you f**k with my family. You killed Theo, your own nephew. You are a monster. I pray that the goddess tortures you every day of eternity for all you have done.¡± I can see warlocks running towards the woods, but it¡¯s futile. They are bursting into mes all around me. Bryer is fighting his brother and his father is lying dead a few feet away. Bryer flies toward a tree and when hends, I can see that his neck is broken. How could this all have gone so wrong? Selma is right in front of me now and I¡¯m barely holding on as the air is sucked from my lungs. She looks into my eyes with pure hatred before I fall into darkness. I can hear sounds around me but the darkness is thick like soup. I feel like I¡¯m drowning in it. The darkness clears for a moment and I¡¯m in what looks like a throne room. The throne is made of tree branches and it¡¯s covered in flowers. Maybe I¡¯m not dead. Selma has always been weak. She probably just knocked me out but didn¡¯t have it in her to actually kill me. When I wake up from this, they will all pay. ¡°Even in death you are a ba**ard¡± I hear a voice from behind me. A woman with long flowing red hair steps to the chair and takes a seat. ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°You, Octavius, are here in the in-between realm for judgement. I have watched all you have done to my children with great disgust.¡± ¡°Selene¡± I say on a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m surprised such an evil man knows my name. I go to speak and she silences me with a wave of her hand. ¡°You will not speak. There is nothing that you can say that will change your punishment.¡± A woman with curves and tangled hair steps to her right side. Her eyes are ck and her teeth look like they have never been brushed. She holds a whip in one hand and chains in the other. ¡°Octavius, this is Tanith, the Goddess of Torture. You have been found guilty of unforgivable crimes against not only your family but my children. You will spend eternity with Tanith and she will ensure that you experience every bit of pain that you inflicted on others.¡± The woman walks toward me and wraps the chain around my neck. The darkness consumes me for the first time, I feel fear of what is toe. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. 63 Epilogue Once she is dressed in her purple dress, we head to breakfast. Mason and Micah will be staying in the pack today while everyone heads to the ceremony. I¡¯m happy to see Rose, Oscar, Magnum, and Larisa will be joining us today. I hand Faith to Amelia and we take our seat at the table. ¡°Cayden, how is your mom feeling?¡± I haven¡¯t had much morning sickness but my mom has it every day. ¡°She is alright. Hudson¡¯s hovering is driving her a little crazy¡±, Cayden says, and we allugh. ¡°Wait till Penny is having a pup. You will act just like us¡±, Eli says. I see a sh of something on Penny¡¯s face but it¡¯s gone so quickly I don¡¯t know if I imagined it. We finish eating and we all head out of the pack house to the SUV¡¯s. We drive about an hour to reach the Red Moon pack. I have never visited this pack but it reminds me of Crescent Moon. The pack house is simr and the cottages areid out the same way. We park and Elies around to open my door. He gets Faith out of her car seat and I take her from him. He takes my free hand and we follow a path that leads to a beautiful garden. ¡°My mother is responsible for this garden¡±, Cayden says, and I smile. We take our seats and wait for the ceremony to begin. Cayden POV As we approach the garden, I can¡¯t help but smile. Mom is so proud of the work she put into it and I¡¯m d she will get to tend to it again. Everyone starts to take their seats when I notice Rose and Oscar are looking at me. Rose and I never got to have that talk with everything that happened. We have a few minutes before the ceremony. I lead Penny over to them and we follow the path that leads to benches. We all take a seat and I smile at Rose. ¡°Rose, I know you wanted to talk to me and we haven¡¯t had a moment, so I thought we could talk now before the ceremony starts.¡± She looks at Oscar and he smiles. ¡°I was worried to tell you this but now I realize that was truly silly of me. I have no control of the wolf the goddess blesses me with and I wouldn¡¯t change my wolf for anything.¡± Now I¡¯m truly confused. Why would she think I would be upset about her wolf? I can feel Rigg¡¯s happiness through our bond. ¡°Cayden, ra is my wolf.¡± Did she just say that ra is her wolf? I feel Penny squeeze my hand. I sit there processing the fact that my sister was given another chance by the goddess. She was given a chance as Rose¡¯s wolf. I wish things could have been different, but my father is right. She is getting her second chance and she is happy. I stand and Rose does the same. I pull her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m d that ra got an amazing human like you, Rose. I¡¯m d you both have your mate and you will have a future together. I¡¯m happy she will get to see the woman Faith will be.¡± We head back toward the ceremony and I feel lighter. Hearing what my father said and now knowing that ra is getting a second chance at happiness lessens the pain of losing her. I know that the goddess always has a n. We just don¡¯t always understand it, but I trust her despite everything that happened. I have suffered in my life but the joy and happiness I have now make it all worth it. I have my mother and a bonus father. I know despite not being able to speak with him, that my father will watch over us. I have a beautiful mate and soon we will have a beautiful pup. She almost slipped at breakfast but we wanted to announce it to my mother and Hudson first. We already told her parents this morning. I can¡¯t wait to tell everyone elseter today. I have huge family that wasn¡¯t made by blood alone. All of these people that are gathered here today are my family. We are all living proof that despite being broken because of tragedy, the pieces can be put back together. I look at Eli with his arm wrapped around Cali while she holds Faith. He may have been a broken Alpha, but love has made him whole again. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Four Months Later Eli POV I¡¯m lying next to my beautiful mate. Her belly is heavy with our pup. I lean my head down resting it near her belly to speak to our pup. ¡°Hello, little one, it¡¯s daddy. Your mama and I can¡¯t wait to meet you. You already have a best friend and sister. Her name is Faith.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think our pups will ever be without best friends¡±, Calliope says. I smirk and crawl up the bed to press a soft kiss on her lips. She is absolutely right. Most of our family is having pups. ¡°Daddy¡± I hear Faith say through the monitor. I pull back and Calliope smirks at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get our sweet girl and I¡¯ll go take a shower?¡± She kisses me one more time and I help her to her feet. I give her a tap on her a** and sheughs. I walk across the hall and when I open the door Faith starts to jump up and down in her crib. ¡°Good morning Faithie¡± I say as I scoop her into my arms. ¡°Daddy, cookie¡± she says, and I chuckle. ¡°I think breakfast first and then maybe you can have a cookie.¡± I get her changed and dressed for the day. ¡°Eli, I need you¡± Calliope says and I can hear the panic in her voice. I immediately link my mother as I walk to our room. I walk toward the bathroom and I feel like my heart is going to beat out of my chest. I open the door and Calliope is leaning against the sink. I look down and I notice the floor at her feet is wet. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She turns and she must see the panic on my face. ¡°Eli, look at me. I¡¯m alright. My water broke but I¡¯m fine.¡± My mother rushes inside and takes Faith from me. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe. ¡°Eli, help Calliope get to the hospital so they can check on her and the pup¡± my mother says, and I finally snap out of it. I rush toward her, lifting her into my arms bridal style. ¡°Eli, I can walk. The doctor said my firstbor willst a while.¡± ¡°I am not taking any chances.¡± I didn¡¯t finish the rest of my thought, but I¡¯m sure Calliope knew where my mind was. Sheys her head against my chest and I breathe in her scent as I rush to the pack hospital. As soon as we walk into the lobby the doctor is already waiting. Thank goddess my mother was thinking. I ce Calliope in a wheelchair and they lead her through the double doors. I am on the nurse¡¯s heels and once we are in the room, I lift Calliope and ce her in bed. I watch as the nurse hooks up monitors and ces an IV. ¡°Eli, I know your scared. I¡¯m scared too, but she is strong and they will both be fine¡± Ss says. I know he is trying to convince himself as much as he is trying to comfort me. I love my wolf and I pray to the goddess he is right. I take a seat by her bed and take her hand in mine. There is a knock on the door and the doctor walks in. ¡°Alright, Alphas, let¡¯s see how close we are to having a pup.¡± She positions herself at the base of Calliope¡¯s bed and after a few minutes she stands up. ¡°Alpha, you are five centimeters. You are moving along nicely. Try the best you can to rest between the contractions so you have the energy to push when it¡¯s time.¡± We both thank her and she leaves us alone again. I rub my hand through her hair and her eyes meet mine. ¡°I love you, Eli.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± Calliope POV I wish I could take the worry and fear away from Eli. I know that he is remembering what happened to ra. I can¡¯t imagine how scary that was for him. The devastation he felt when he felt their bond break. Aurora is reassuring Ss in hopes that he can help Eli. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in next to me and hold me, Eli? I¡¯m here with you. We are at the hospital. If anything happens, they will help me and our pup.¡± I can see he wants to protest but he needs to feel me as much as I need to feel him. He maneuvers the wires and slides in next to me. The tingles and his scent surround me. A contraction hits and its stronger than the ones I¡¯ve been having. I breathe through it and Eli rubs circles on my back. The contractions areing every few minutes. I¡¯m not sure how long passes before the doctor returns. The pressure I¡¯m feeling is getting stronger and I feel like there is no more breaks between the contractions. Eli gets up and stands next to my bed while the doctor checks me. ¡°It looks like your almost ready. You¡¯re nine centimeters. I¡¯m going to go get changed and by the time I get back you should be ready to push.¡± She leaves and Eli bends down to press a kiss to my lips. Ten minutester, the doctor returns and I have the urge to push. ¡°I feel like I need to push¡±, I grunt out. She takes her seat at the end of my bed and she smiles up at me. ¡°The next contraction you feel I want you to push for a count of ten.¡± Eli is holding my left leg while the nurse holds my right. I feel the contraction and I bear down with everything I have in me. The nurse counts and when she says ten, I rx. It doesn¡¯tst long and I feel the pain again. I¡¯m not sure how long I push, but I¡¯m just about to bear down again when the doctor tells me to breathe through the contraction. ¡°Alpha one more good push and you will be able to hold your pup.¡± I wait for the next pain to hit and I bear down giving it everything I have left in me. I can¡¯t even describe the feeling when my pup finally leaves my body. The pain ispletely gone before I hear the best sound I¡¯ve ever heard. My pup¡¯s cries fill the room. We waited to see what we were having until today. ¡°Congrattions Alphas, it¡¯s a girl.¡± Iy back on my pillow and breathe a sigh of relief that she is finally here. ¡°You did so good Cali. She is perfect, just like her sister¡±, Aurora says. I watch Eli as he watches the nurse clean up our daughter. He is so protective of me and our pups. A few minutester, he walks back toward me with a little bundle wrapped in a pink nket. He sets my daughter in my arms. She is beautiful and Aurora¡¯s right, she is perfect. She has my hair color and Eli¡¯s beautiful blue eyes. We picked out a boy and girl name that we both liked. I stare down at my daughter. ¡°Are you still alright with the name we picked¡± I say as I look at Eli who has tears running down his cheeks. He leans down and kisses my forehead. ¡°I think it¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°I do too. Wee to the world, Destiny Larisa Thomas.¡± They move us to the Alpha suite and Amelia and Lincolne in first. Eli hands her to Amelia and she is looking at her with such love it takes my breath away. The door opens and Larisaes inside with Magnum. Shees over and hugs me. ¡°Congrattions, you are amazing¡± she says before she pulls back. She manages to steal our pup from Amelia, which was no easy feat. ¡°Tell us what her name is¡± Lincoln says. I look at Eli. ¡°Destiny Larisa Thomas¡±, he says with pride in his voice. Larisa looks between us and I can see tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you for thinking of me. She is perfect and I can¡¯t wait for her to meet our pup.¡± We all look at Larisa and Magnum, who are both smiling. I guess there will be even more pups to love. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Betrayed by My Beta Mate Chapter 132 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 65 Bonus Chapter Two 10 yearster Calliope POV It¡¯s hard to believe the twins will be ten today. With Faith only being a year older, they feel more like triplets. They are honestly inseparable. I¡¯m d they have each other. They are also a big help with Evie and Cyprus. They are five years old and a handful. They definitely keep us on our toes. We are having a party to celebrate the twins¡¯ and Faith¡¯s birthdays. She insisted on waiting to have her party with them. I head down to the kitchen, which isn¡¯t easy these days. I¡¯m ready to pop. I have threatened Eli that this is it. We are having twins again and seven pups is enough. I walk into the kitchen and the omegas are buzzing around. ¡°Alpha, we have everything under control. Please go sit and rx¡±, Maggie the head omega says. ¡°I just want to make sure you girls are alright. I know how much extra work a party like this is for you all.¡± She smiles ¡°we love to help celebrate. This is our contribution and we love doing it for the pups.¡± I wrap her in a hug before I make my way back upstairs to check that everyone is getting ready for the party. I open the door to the girls¡¯ room and they are dressed. ¡°Don¡¯t you all look beautiful.¡± They all rush over and hug me. Faithys her head against my belly. ¡°We can¡¯t wait to meet you¡± she says in her sweet voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on your brothers. Why don¡¯t you go find Grandpa Lincoln and Grandma Amelia.¡± They run out of the room and I chuckle. I head down the hall and open the door to the boys¡¯ room. They are ying games and are still in their pajamas. ¡°Elias and Cyprus what are you doing¡±, I ask and they snap their heads in my direction. ¡°We were just ying a game, mom¡± Elias says. ¡°You know we have the party today. I want you both dressed and downstairs in twenty minutes. Do not make me I go back to check on the boys and thankfully they are dressed. We head downstairs and outside to the pack yard. It¡¯spletely decorated with greens, blues, and purples. The kids¡¯ favorite colors. I love our pack. I look around at our family. My mother is sitting at the table with Leo. Their son, my brother Jason, is running around with our pups. He will be having his tenth birthday next week. I¡¯m so d that my mother got a real chance at happiness. Tony and Oliver are sitting next to Felix. Anna found her mate in the Red Moon Pack and she will being with Evelyn and Hudson. I notice Felix start to sniff the air and I turn to see Laura look right at him. I see fear sh across her face as he approaches. ¡°Mate¡± he says and she drops her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m an omega¡± she says and my heart breaks. I know that won¡¯t matter to Felix, but I hate that she even felt that way for a moment. ¡°You are my mate. I don¡¯t care what your rank is¡±, Felix says, and her eyes finally meet his. I smile and they head toward Tony and Oliver, who are smiling from ear to ear. I see Larisa and Magnum heading toward us with their pups. Lacey is nine and Lawrence is five. She wraps me in a hug. ¡°Goddess, I don¡¯t envy you right now. I remember when I was that close.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Thanks Larisa¡± I say and she heads toward Lincoln and Amelia. Rose and Oscare to hug me next. Their three pups have already taken off to join the others. Their daughter Bre is eight, Charles is five, and Lynn is three. We all take our seats and Eli rubs circles on my lower back. I¡¯ve been having pain sincest night, but nothing that stayed consistent. Cayden and Penny join us. Their daughter Esme is nine and she acts like a mini version of her mother. They have a new pup, Theo, and he looks just like Cayden. The party is in full swing and the kids are having a st. Eli goes to grab some food for us both. Thankfully, Amelia and Lincoln helped to make sure the kids ate. Honestly, we would be lost without them. Eli sets my te down in front of me and kisses my forehead. ¡°Thank you¡±, I say, and begin to eat. Evelyn and Hudson finally arrive and sit at our table. ¡°Alpha¡± I say and she smirks. ¡°Alpha¡± she says back. A few minutes pass and Isabe, their daughter, rushes over to Hudson. I can see tears in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Izzy¡±, Hudson asks, and I can see that he doesn¡¯t like to see her upset. ¡°Daddy, Elias says he won¡¯t be my mate.¡± I cover my mouth to stop myself fromughing. Hudson growls low, ¡°sweet girl, you are too young for a mate.¡± She pouts and it¡¯s the cutest thing ever. Isabe rushes off to join the other pups. ¡°You never know they might be mates¡± Evelyn says. ¡°She can¡¯t have a mate till she is thirty¡±, Hudson says, and Evelyn rolls her eyes. I love these times when we are all together. Eli POV I will never be able to thank the goddess enough for giving me a chance at happiness twice in my lifetime. I watch our pups run and y. They are happy and loved. I am so grateful for my family and pack. Calliope is an amazing mate and she loves Faith like fiercely. True to her word, she told Faith how special she was to have had ra as her first mother. She even put a picture of ra on Faith¡¯s dresser. Faith reminds me of ra both in looks and personality. She is kind and selfless. She gathers all the pups so we can cut the cake. We all sing happy birthday to Faith, Elias, and Destiny. As I look at these pups that I helped create, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful for my blessings. Cyprus and Evie rush over for their cake. They are definitely the hellions of the crew. I wonder what the new pups will be like. We decided to wait to find out what we are having since this will probably be ourst pups. A grunt brings me out of my thoughts. I look at Calliope and she is doubled over in front of me. ¡°Calliope¡± I say, but I¡¯m already on my feet. I scoop her out of the chair and rush toward the pack hospital. As soon as we arrive, the doctor leads us back to the delivery room. Once Calliope is hooked up to the machines, I take a seat next to her and take her hand in mine. Despite the pups having no issues during their births, I still have that fear in me when Calliope is inbor. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you Eli¡±, Ss says. ¡°I know how broken you were. I was broken too. Despite the fear, you epted our gift and now we are the luckiest wolf and man. We have a beautiful mate and soon we will have seven pups. You were the human that made me worthy again. You were my second chance and I am grateful to the goddess every day that she gave me to you.¡± I push my love for Ss through our bond. He is the biggest reason that I didn¡¯t screw everything up and I am the one that isn¡¯t broken anymore because of him, because he knew what it was to lose a mate. The doctor checking Calliope brings me out of my thoughts. ¡°Alright Alpha, it looks like these pups want out. You are ten centimeters dted.¡± He gets ready and a few hourster we wee our sons to the world. Ethan and Noah make our family complete. I bend down and kiss my beautiful mate. ¡°Thank you for loving me and making me a father again.¡± ¡°I love you, Eli Thomas, and I will love you in this life and the next.¡± Cap铆tulo 480 Cap¨ªtulo 480 Dorian acababa deerse unos arepas rellenas y estaba a punto de ir al hospital a recoger a Eduardo, puesto que seria dado de alta, cuando entr¨® notificaci¨®n de WhatsApp, ech¨® un vistazo al tel¨¦fono y se detuvo en pbra ¡°gracias¡°. Luego agarr¨® el m¨®vil y le envi¨® un mensaje a Amelia: ¡°Ya despertaste?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh¡°, respondi¨® e r¨¢pidamente. ¡°?Yaiste?¡±, pregunt¨® ¨¦l. Amelia respondi¨®: ¡°No todavia, estaba por hacerlo.¡± El continu¨®: ¡°Laida est¨¢ en mesa, si se enfri¨®, recuerda calenta.¡± E edi¨®: ¡°Est¨¢ bien.¡± En silencio,isura de losbios de Dorian se curv¨® hacia arriba mientras apagaba el tel¨¦fono Dej¨® el m¨®vil a undo y levant¨® mirada hacia Yael, que lo observaba con discreci¨®n. Carraspe¨® ligeramente. Su asistente volvi¨® en si ¡°Se?or Ferrer. Lo salud¨® con mucho respeto: ¡°?Me necesitaba para algo?¡± Dorian lo hab¨ªa mado a su oficina antes de que le llegara el mensaje al tel¨¦fono, y el asistente a¨²n no sab¨ªa para qu¨¦ lo hab¨ªan mado en pleno mediod¨ªa. ¡°Traeme unas botes de alcohol, dijo Dorian, ¡°des que tienen alta graduaci¨®n.¡± ¡°?Ahora?¡± Yael pregunt¨® inseguro, casinzando un chillido de sorpresa. Su jefe asinti¨®: ¡°Si, ahora, de inmediato.¡± Yael frunci¨® el ce?o confundido: ?Y para qu¨¦ quiere el alcohol ahora?¡± Dorian replic¨®. ¡°Para beber.¡± Yael se qued¨® sin pbras. Dud¨® antes de mirar a Dorian: ¡°?Va a beber ahora?¡± ¨¦l le ech¨® una mirada: ¡°Haz lo que te digo. ?R¨¢pido!¡± ¡°Oh, est¨¢ bien.¡± Con muchas dudas, Yael mando a buscar varias botes de aguardiente fuerte. Apenass colocaron sobre mesa, vio c¨®mo Dorian tomaba una bote, contemba un momento, luego destapaba, levantaba y bebia casi mitad de un trago, dejando a Yael at¨®nito y apresur¨¢ndose a detenerlo. ¡°Se?or Ferrer, ?qu¨¦ est¨¢ haciendo?¡± ¡°No es asunto tuyo,¡± dijo Dorian, su voz era tranqu, no parecia de alguien que necesitaba ahogar sus penas en alcohol, pero aun asi, su forma de beber era decidida y ra¡­ Aunque Yael no entend¨ªa a Dorian muy bien, sabia que ¨²ltimamente hab¨ªa tenido problemas con Amelia, por lo que ten¨ªa motivos para ahogar sus penas. Pero su jefe siempre hab¨ªa sido alguien que separaba lo personal de loboral; nunca llevaba asuntos personales al trabajo, mucho menos beber en oficina durante el horarioboral; de hecho, rara vez lo hac¨ªa en su tiempo personal. Pero Dorian no le dio oportunidad de especr ¡°Sal ahora, dijo con voz serena, tomando otra bote. Yael dudo, pero no se atrevi¨® a desobedecer, ¡°Cuidese, le advirti¨® preocupado, ¡°y si necesita algo, meme.¡± 11: ¡°Vale Donan esposo becamente cierra pamita Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°De acuerdo¡± Yaelezo lo que te pidieron y cer puerta pero se quedo inquieto en su asiento, tatarudo de desldr jue hacer, Cuando Pam se acerco Se?or Yael mi hermano est¨¢ ahi adentra?? La chica pret¨® directamente, mientras su mirada se digia hacia puerta cerrada de oficina, Hoy dan da a a mi papa y voy a pa?ar a mi hermano a recogerlo ¡± Si hubiera sido otro dia, Yael habr¨ªa dicho que Donan estaba ahi am ductarlo, per atura, pensando en que au jefe pod estar ahogando sus penas en oficina y que eso podia da?ar su imagen de integridad, vacilo por un momento Pam noto su vi¨®n ¡°?Qu¨¦ pasa?¡± ¡°El se?or Ferrer est¨¢ ¡°Yael miro hacia oficina de Dorian, pensando que al fin y al cabo quien estaba afuera era su hermana, quizas e podria razonar con ¨¦l. Asi que le susuiro Intente har con el se?or terror Uillimamente tenido problemas con se?orita Amelia y no ha estado de muy buen humor Aloir eso, expresion rjada de Pam se volvi¨® seria Amelia le habia mandado un mensaje noche anterior diciendo que estaba bien, por lo que Pam no se ha preocupado en it a ver por si misma. Ahora, al ver el semnte de Yael lleno de dudas, su coraz¨®n se hundio un poco mas E se acerc¨® y empuj¨® puerta de oficina. Un fuerte olor a alcohol le golpe¨® nariz Pam instintivamente se cubri¨® nariz, mirando incred hacia Dorian. El estaba sentado en su escritorio con mano sosteniendo su ment¨®n, francia el ce?o y sus oscuros ojos estabar medio cerrados, adem¨¢s tenia una expresi¨®n de desci¨®n y dolor Las botes de licor estaban esparcidas sobre mesa en desorden. Era un hombre que Pam nunca hab¨ªa visto. Dorian siempre era l¨²cido y extremadamente calmado, El hombre frente a e parec¨ªa atrapado por sentimientos turbulentos,pletamente deshecho. E se sinti¨® muy triste.. No sabiao Dorian habia llegado a ese estado Su mirada triste se desvi¨® hacia Yael El asistente tambi¨¦n parecia confundido bajo su mirada ¨C El tampoco sabia por que su jefe habia cambiado asi. Antes de cerrar puerta, Dorian parecia tener todo bajo control, con su habitualpostura, pero en un momento parecia haberse transformado. ¡°Hermano?¡± Pam lo m¨® con hesitaci¨®n Dorian murmuro algo en respuesta y sin levantar vista, solto un eructo alcoholico. Era actitud que siempre habia despreciado. Pam no sabiao habia llegado a ser lo que tanto detestaba, lo ¨²nico que podia pensar era en lo que Y Yael habia dicho antes, que tenia problemas con Amelia, lo que confirmaba sus sospechas de ayer. Se sintio a¨²n m¨¢s triste, nunca imagin¨® que su respetado hermano mayor pudiera verse tan destrozado por el amor. Con ese dolor en su coraz¨®n, levanto su celr, tom¨® una foto y se envi¨® a Eduardo, Su padre respondi¨® r¨¢pidamente al mensaje: ¡°?Qu¨¦ est¨¢ pasando?¡± E replico: ¡°Mi hermano est¨¢ borracho en oficina.¡± Pam vardinud. Se pune a por citada. ¡°Se ar nu Eduarda 3/3 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!